Skip to main content

Full text of "Classical Journal (London)"

See other formats 


JBcq  uest  of 

1Rcv.  1b.  (I.  ScabMng,  D.2). 

to  tbe  Xibrari? 
Qt  tbe 

innivcr0itv>  of  Toronto 

1901 


HANDBOUND 
AT  THE 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
TORONTO  PRESS 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


Iittp://www.arcliive.org/details/classicaljournal10londuoft 


7^   hm 


THE 


CLASSICAL  JOURMAIL* 


FOR 


SEPTEMBER  and  DECEMBER,  1814. 


^^^'   ^'  \K\, 


Nrfig  e<pus  Mo'jcrecav,  pi-^ov  a  [xtj  voesig. 

£f  la.  Imcsrt. 


JLonDon : 


PRINTED    BY    A,    J.    VALPY, 

TOOKK'S     COURT,     CHANCERY      LANK; 

SOLD    BV 

ONGMAN,    HURST,    REES,    ORME,     AND  BROWN  ;     SHERWOOD, 

NEELY,    AND  JONES,    BALDWIN   AND  CO.,  PATERNOSTER 

row;     UNDERWOOD,     FLEET-STREET;     PARKER, 

OXFORD;    DEIGHTON  ANDSON,    CAMBRIDGE; 

MACREDIE    AND     CO.     EDINBURGH; 

AND  ALL  OTHER  BOOKSELLERS. 

1814. 


No  delay  ought  to  occur  in  the  delivery  of'  this  Journal  in  the 
countryy  as  every  Number  is  regularly  published  on  the  First  of 
April,  July,  October,  and  January :  should  any  difficidty,  however, 
he  experienced  in  the  due  arrival  of  the  Numbers^  a  Letter  directed 
to  the  Printer  •mil  remedy  every  inconvenience. 


The  former    Numbers    may  still  be  had  of  all  the  Booksellers, 
Price  6s.  each. 


Articles  are  requested  to  be  sent  one  month  at  least  before  the  day 
of  puhUcatioiif  directed  to  Mr.  A,  J.  Valpyy  [jpost  paid."} 


CONTENTS  OF  No.  XIX. 


Paob 

v-^  ONJECTURES  on  tlie  Chronology  of  ttie  Travels  of  St. 
Paul.     Founded   on   the   opinion  of  the  Bishop  of    St. 

David's,  that  Felix  was  recalled  in  the  year  56.    1 

Hebrew  Criticism, « •  •  7 

Notice  of  Aug.  Matthiae's  Observationes  criticze  in  Tragicos, 

Ilomerum,  Apolloniuni,  Pindarum,  et  Theocritum,    ••••        11 

On  the  Use  of  civ  or  xe  with  an  Optative  Mood,  •••• 21 

On  the  Book  of  Jasher,  and  other  subjects  of  Hebrew  Lite- 
rature,   •  • • 23 

On  the  Latin  Poetry  of  Professors  Barrow  and  Duport,   ••        2J> 

In  Carmina  Epodica  Euripidea  Cornmentarius, •  •  •        34 

Concio  ad  Clerum,  habita  Cantabrijia;  in  Templo  Beatae 
Mariie,  XI  Cal.  Apr.  MDCCLXVIIL  pro  gradu  Doc- 
toratus  in  Sacra  Theologia.     Auctore  Roberto  Sumner, 

Col.  Regal,  olim  Socio,    •  •  •  •        43 

D.  Nestor  Novarenus ;    Momi   Miscellanea   subseciva ;    et 

Adversaria   Literaria,     54 

On  the  Words  e^ttij,  oAtt*?,  oAtti^,  sXtioc,  sAfo?,  and  celt  is, 
with  Occasional  Remarks  on  the  Observations  of  Mr.  G. 

BuRGEs,  and  Mr.  C.J.  Blom  field, 58 

Distinctive  mark  over  the  Indeclinable  Particles  of  the  Latin 
Language.     Error  in  Gilbert    Wakkfield  and  Sir 

William  Jones,      64 

On  the  Greek  Inscription  on  the  i^osgf'/'rt   Stone,    66 

Cambridge  Greek,  Latin,  and  English  Prize  Poems  for  1814.       80 
Bishop  Pearson's  Minor  Tracts  chronologically  arranged,       95 

Euripides  corrected, 99 

NO.  XIX.      a.  Jl.  VOL,  X.  a 


1 1 0  8  :i 


II  CONTENTS, 

PAGB 

Manuscript  of  iEsch}Ius,  compared  with  Pauw's  Edition^  ••  100 

Juvenal  vindicated, 107 

Oraiio  Norvicensis, 1 08 

Nott^s  on  ^^sch}*lus,  by   Professor    Person,   never  before 

printed,      114 

Index  to  the  Three  Volumes  of  Brunck's  Analecta,     115 

Derivation  of  English  Words  and  Phrases  from  the  Spanish 

and  Italian,    • » « •  •  •  •  118 

Classical  Connexions,  No.  ii HQ 

On  the  inceptive  power  of  S, 122 

Notice  sur  la  Vie  et  les  Ecrits  de  M.  Larcher, 130 

Notitia  Codicis  Manuscripti  Sallustii  et  Eutropii, 144 

J.  Ad.  Nodell  Epist.  critica  ad  C.  G.  Heyne,     •••• •  156 

Cambridge  Prize  Poem,  Greek, 164 

Adversaria  Literaria,   No.  1 1 1 l65 

Notice  of  Grant's  English  Grammar,  •  • 1 74 

Poecilographia  Grseca,  No.  1 1 1 .    •  • 1 76 

Momi  Miscellanea  subseciva,  No.  1 1.     •  • ib. 

A  short  account  of  the    Anatomy    and    Physiology  of  the 

Brain,  of  Drs.  Gall  and  Spurzheim, 180 

Oratio  habila  in  Theatro  Slieldoniano  Oxonian,  die  15  Junii 

A.  D.  1814.  A  Gulielmo  Crowe,  LL.  B.  publico  Univ. 

oratore 183 

Literary  Intelligence,     1 84 

French  Literature, *  1 89 

Notes  to  Correspondents,     *iy  1 

Materials   fur  (he   Improvement   of    the  new   Edition   of 

Stephens' Greek  Thesaurus, J93 


***  The  three  plates  to  come  opposite  p.  176, 


THE 

CLASSICAL  JOURNAL. 

SEPTEMBER,  18  ]4. 


CONJECTURES 
ON  THE    CHRONOLOGY 

OF    THE 

TRAVELS  OF  ST.  PAUL. 

Founded  on  the  opinion  of  the  Bishop  of  St.  Da  FiD*Si  that 
Felix  was  7-ecalled  in  the  year  56. 


1  HE  opinion  that  St.  Paul  preached  in  Great  Britain  is  grounded 
on  the  probability  that  Felix,  the  brother  of  Pallas,  was  recalled 
by  Nero  soon  after  his  accession  to  the  empire.  Whoever  pe- 
ruses the  account  given  by  Tacitus  of  the  first  years  of  this  em- 
peror, cannot  doubt,  that,  as  soon  as  he  suspected  Agrippina  of 
aiming  at  his  subversion,  he  would  take  the  best  measures  for  self- 
preservation.  Now  it  is  clear,  that,  before  the  end  of  the  2nd 
year  of  his  reign,  suspicions  of  a  very  serious  nature  had  arisen. 
These  were  certainly  not  without  foundation.  Therefore  he  re- 
moved from  all  places  of  trust  and  power  his  mother's  friends. 
Felix  was  then  governor  of  Judaea,  and  that  with  a  powerful  army; 
not  only  because  such  an  army  was  necessary  for  the  control  of  a 
province  so  turbulent,  but,  favored  by  Claudius,  he  was  appointed 
with  unusual  powers,  as  the  words  of  Suetonius  seem  to  hint, 
Nero  hesitated  not  at  the  murder  of  Britannicus  :  he  could  not 
scruple  to  remove  the  brother  of  Pallas,  the  peculiar  favorite  of 
Agrippina,  from  a  place  of  such  importance  ;  an  act  of  common 
prudence,  which  the  most  moderate  governor  would  have  done. 
That  Felix  was  removed  under  circumstances  of  disgrace,  and 
that  his  last  efforts  were  to  conciliate  the  Jews,  the  observation  of 
NO.  XIX.        C/.  Jl.  VOL.  X.  A 


2  Cofijectures  on  the  Chronology 

St.  Luke  proves.  To  please  the  Jews  he  left  Paul,  whom  he 
deemed  innocent,  in  close  confinement.  That,  therefore,  Felix 
was  recalled  about  the  end  of  the  second  year  of  Nero,  none  can 
doubt,  unless  we  doubt  that  he  was  a  tyrant.  The  greatest  lati- 
tude which  can  be  given,  is,  that  this  event  did  not  take  place  until 
the  next  year ;  but  this  supposition  will  not  materially  alter  the 
following  calculations.  Let  it  then  be  assumed  that  this  event 
took  place  in  Nero's  second  year,  A.  D.  5Q.  Then  St.  Paul  was 
seized  at  Jerusalem  in  the  summer  of  54,  and  his  journies,  with 
the  dates  of  his  epistles,  must  be  regulated  according  to  that  epoch. 
There  is  indeed  another  date  which  may  be  ascertained  with  some 
degree  of  accuracy,  the  famine  that  prevailed  in  the  time  of  Clau- 
dius. This  is  said  to  have  happened  in  the  year  42  by  some  chro- 
nologists,  by  others  in  44  ;  both  probably  are  right ;  since  it  ap- 
pears from  Suetonius  to  have  been  of  some  continuance  :  «*  Pro- 
visions being  scarce  on  account  of  the  continued  sterility  of  the 
earth,"  ob  assiduas  sterilitates.  Suet,  in  Vit.  Claud.  Chap.  18. 
This  scarcity,  therefore,  being  foretold,  and  coming  on  gradually, 
contributions  would  be  sent  to  Jerusalem  before  the  poor  Chris- 
tians there  were  severely  affected  by  it.  Hence  we  may  conclude 
that  they  were  carried  to  Jerusalem  before  the  winter  of  42.  We 
have  now  two  dates,  42  and  54.  Between  these  took  place  the 
council  at  Jerusalem  ;  the  time  of  which  may  be  ascertained  from 
St.  Paul's  account  of  his  travels  in  the  epistle  to  the  Galatians, 
where  he  says,  that  three  years  after  his  conversion  he  went  to 
Jerusalem  for  15  days,  and  saw  Peter  and  James.  <'  Then  again 
after  14  years,  I  went  to  Jerusalem,"  to  the  council,  as  ap- 
pears from  what  follows.  Now  here  arises  the  question,  whether 
these  three  years  are  part  of  the  14,  or  to  be  added  to  them.  St. 
Paul's  conversion  could  not  have  taken  place  before  A.  D.  34. 
From  thence  to  54,  are  20  years,  take  17  away,  i.  e.  14  -j-  3,  and 
there  are  left  only  3  years  between  the  council  and  the  arrest  of 
St.  Paul.  But  St.  Luke's  account  of  his  travels  during  that  interval 
renders  this  computation  impossible.  For  in  that  period  he  is  re- 
corded to  have  travelled  over  Macedonia,  Epirus,  Illyricum,  and 
Greece,  staying  18  months  at  Corinth,  and  2  years  at  Ephesus. 
Therefore  the  3  years  must  be  contained  in  the  14,  which  leaves 
6  years  for  the  travels  of  St.  Paul  after  the  council,  and  it  must 
have  been  held  in  48.  From  these  dates  the  travels  of  the  apostle 
may  be  arranged  with  some  degree  of  probability.  The  chief  dif- 
ficulty lies  in  accounting  for  what  Luke  has  omitted,  his  visit .  to 
Crete,  and  his  acquaintance  with  Titus.  The  name  of  this  early 
bishop  is  never  given  by  St.  Luke.  But  we  learn  from  St.  Paul's 
epistles,  that  he  went  with  the  apostle  to  Jerusalem,  when  he  car- 
ried thither  the  contributions  in  42,  and  from  the  epistle  to  himself, 
that  the  apostle  left  him  in  Crete.    We  find  too  from  the  last  chapter 


of  the  Tramls  of  St.  Paul  $ 

of  that  epistle,  that  Apollos  was  then  in  Crete,  or  very  shortly  ex- 
pected there  ;  and  that  the  apostle  intended  to  winter  at  Nicopolis. 
Now  Apollos  was  not  known  to  the  church  until  after  St  Paul's 
visit  to  Jerusalem,  subsequent  to  the  council  in  48,  as  appears  from 
Acts  18th  and  19th.  Hence  this  epistle  must  have  been  written 
after  the  riot  at  Ephesus.  As  St.  Paul  went  thence  into  Mace- 
donia, and  there  met  Titus  returning  from  Corinth,  see  ii.  Cor.  ch. 
7th,  it  follows  that  this  epistle  could  not  have  been  written  during 
that  excursion,  and  consequently  not  before  St.  Paul's  first  impri- 
sonment, as  he  could  not  have  gone  to  Crete  and  returned  into 
Greece  during  that  interval.  Nicopolis  was  a  name  common  to 
many  cities.  There  were  three  in  the  circle  of  St.  Paul's  travels, 
one  in  Bithynia,  one  in  Cilicia  ad  Issum,  and  the  other  in  Epirus, 
opposite  Actium,  and  built  in  memory  of  the  victory  off  that  place, 
and  is  thus  noticed  by  Tacitus,  lib.  5,  ad  finem.  "Poppseus  Sabinus 
. .  .  .dein  Corinthense  littus  angustiasque  Isthmi  evadit,  marique  alio 
Nicopolim  Romanam  Coloniam  ingressus  ibi  demum  cognoscit. . . . 
nempe  Pseudo-Drusum."  Titus  being  in  Crete,  he  could  visit  Ni- 
copolis ad  Issum,  or  Nicopolis  Epirus  with  equal  ease.  It  appears 
from  the  2nd  epistle  to  Timothy,  which  is  allowed  to  have  been 
written  by  St.  Paul  during  his  second  imprisonment,  that  he  was 
attended  to  Rome  by  Demas  Crescens,  Titus,  Luke,  and  Tychicus, 
see  ch.  iv.  10,  11,  and  12,  and  that  Tychicus  was- with  St.  Paul 
when  he  wrote  to  Titus,  whom  he  was  to  send  for  the  purpose  of 
fetching  Titus.  Hence  at  Nicopolis,  Tychicus,  Titus  and  the 
apostle  would  meet  together.  There  is,  therefore,  a  certain  degree 
of  probability  that  they  continued  with  him  until  his  arrival  at 
Rome,  whence  Titus  returned  to  Dalmatia,  and  from  thence,  per- 
haps, went  southward  to  Crete. 

This  will  render  it  probable  that  St.  Paul's  visit  to  Crete  was  a 
little  while  previous  to  his  last  imprisonment.  With  respect  to 
Apollos,  it  is  probable  that  he  was  an  Egyptian,  since  he  could 
scarcely  have  been  an  inhabitant  of  Alexandria  in  the  Sinus  Issicus, 
which  lies  between  Tarsus  and  Antioch,  without  being  more  com- 
pletely acquainted  with  Christianity  thjn  he  was.  The  Jews  of 
Alexandria  in  ^gypt  were  all  Hellenists,  as  is  well  known,  and 
such  Apollos  seems  to  have  been.  Again  it  may  be  observed, 
that,  when  the  epistle  to  the  Romans  was  written,  Aquila  and 
Priscilla  had  returned  to  that  city,  see  ver.  3,  ch.  xvi.  Hence  as 
they  were  banished  by  Claudius,  their  return  must  have  been 
about  the  time  of  his  death,  and  therefore  this  epistle  written  later 
than  commentators  usually  imagine  ;  most  probably  during  St. 
Paul's  last  journey  to  Jerusalem.  For  it  by  no  means  follows  that 
it  was  written  at  Corinth,  because  carried  to  Rome  by  an  inhabitant 
of  Cenchrea.  Phoebe  might  have  sailed  from  Asia  Minor :  the 
same,  or  similar  busniess,  calling  her  thither  as  to  Rome.     The 


4  Conjectures  on  the  Chronology 

place,  therefore,  where  it  was  written  is  uncertain.  But  the  fact 
of  Aquila  ami  Priscilla  being  then  at  Rome  marks  the  time  pretty 
accurately ;  it  may  be  added  that  St.  Paul  would  scarcely  have 
promised  very  long  before-hand  to  come  to  Rome,  without  so 
doing.  This  will  appear  more  probable  from  a  comparison  of  his 
travels  with  their  dates.  And  as  he  certainly  visited  Jerusalem 
five  limes  after  his  conversion,  as  he  set  out  from  thence,  and  there 
ended  his  travels,  we  will  make  the  intervals  of  these  visits  the 
different  epochs  of  his  life.  This  hypothesis  and  mode  of  arrange- 
ment will  be  found,  it  is  hoped,  as  free  from  difficulty  as  any  yet 
produced. 

First  interval,  from  A.  D.  34  to  37. 

St.  Paul  leaves  Jerusalem  for  Damascus,  converted  on  the  road 
■ — Arabia— Damascus,  escapes  in  a  basket^ Jerusalem,  stays  there 
15  days,  and  sees  Peter  and  James.  This  account  we  have  from 
the  epistle  to  the  Galatians,  and  it  requires  no  corroboration. 

Second  interval,  from  A.  D.  37  to  42. 

Jerusalem— Csesarea — Tarsus,  and  other  parts  of  Syria — Cilicia 
— Jerusalem,  in  the  time  of  the  famine.  See  Acts  ix,  and  the 
epistle  to  the  Galatians. 

We  have  no  further  materials  to  fill  up  these  five  years.  Nor 
is  it  necessary  to  suppose  that  St.  Paul  did  not  leave  Asia  Minor 
during  the  above  period  ;  on  the  contrary,  as  Titus,  a  native  of 
Crete,  accompanied  St.  Paul  to  Jerusalem  with  the  contributions, 
it  is  at  least  probable,  that  St.  Paul  visited  Crete  for  the  first  time 
about  this  period. 

Third  interval,  from  A.  D.  42  to  48. 

Jerusalem— Syria — Seleucia — sails  to  Cyprus — returns  to  Pam- 
phylia — Lycaonia— stays  a  long  time  at  Iconium — Attalia — An- 
tioch — Jerusalem,  to  the  council. 

The  time  the  apostle  remained  at  Jerusalem  and  its  neighbour- 
hood is  unknown,  but  six  years  will  not  be  deemed  too  much  for 
the  conversion  of  these  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  together  with  the 
island  of  Cyprus.  Nor  do  we  here  deny  the  probability  of  other 
excursions,  not  recorded  in  the  scriptures. 

Fourth  interval,  from  A.  D.  48  to  50, 

Jerusalem — Syria — Cilicia — Lycaonia— Galatia—Mysia—TroaSj 
leaves  Asia  for  Europe — Samothracia — Macedonia,  one  week. 
Acts  xvi. — Thessalonica,  three  weeks.  Acts  xvii. — Beroea,  a  short 
time — Athens,  a  short  time — Corinth,  18  months — sails  to  Ephe- 
sus,  leaves  Aquila  and  Priscilla  there — Csesarea — Jerusalem,  to 
keep  the  passover.     See  Acts  xviii,  ver.  22. 


of  the  Travels  of  St.  Paul.  S 

Soon  after  St.  Paul  left  Ephesus,  Apollos  came  there.  So  that 
his  conversion  may  be  dated  A.  D.  50. 

Fifth  uiterval,  from  A.  D.  50  to  54<. 

Jerusalem — .Antioch— Phrygia — Galatia — Ephesus,  near  two 
years,  driven  out  by  Demetrius  about  Pentecost,  I.  Cor.  xvi.  ver.  8. 
52.  Macedonia — Greece — Macedonia — Philippi,  in  April  j  see  Acts 
XX.  ver.  6. — Sails  to  Troas,  7  days— Assos— Mitylene — Samos — 
Miletus,  where  the  Ephesian  clergy  meet  him— Coos — Rhodes — 
Patara — Tyre,  7  days — Ptolemais — Caesarea— Jerusalem  by  the 
day  of  Pentecost. 

He  was  therefore  six  weeks  in  coasting  from  Phllippi  to  Cae- 
sarea. 

Our  next  attempt  must  be  to  try  whether  this  arrangement 
will  coincide  with  the  probable  time  of  writing  the  epistles. 
These  then  will  be  found  to  admit  of  the  following  dates.  It 
appears  that  the  first  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  was  written 
from  Corinth,  see  chap.  iii.  vv.  1  to  6.  This  point  is  generally 
agreed,  and  therefore,  from  the  above  date  of  the  apostle's  travels, 
this  must  have  been  in  A.  D.  49.  The  second  epistle  was  written 
some  time  after  the  first,  and  from  the  same  place,  we  may  there- 
fore place  it  in  50.  The  first  to  Timothy  was  also  written  from 
Corinth,  and  must  of  course  be  dated  during  St.  Paul's  long  visit 
to  that  city,  49.  The  epistle  to  the  Galatians  is  usually  placed 
first,  which  seems  erroneous,  on  the  following  account.  It  was 
evidently  written  after  the  council,  because  that  is  referred  to, 
therefore  it  must  have  been  written  after  St.  Paul  visited  them  re- 
turning from  the  council,  the  decrees  of  which  were  delivered  to 
them,  but  these  they  soon  disregarded.  "  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so 
soon  removed  &c."  Allowing,  therefore,  a  reasonable  time  for 
this  perversion,  and  for  its  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  apos- 
tle, we  cannot  place  this  epistle  earlier  than  the  end  of  50.  It 
does  not  appear  from  what  city,  but  if  the  above  d&te  be  accurate, 
St.  Paul  was  then  at  Corinth.  The  first  to  the  Corinthians  was 
certainly  written  from  Ephesus,  as  we  learn  from  chap,  xvi,  and 
therefore  it  must  have  been  during  the  apostle's  long  abode  there 
from  50  to  52 ;  say  then  5 1 .  The  second  epistle  was  written 
some  time  after  the  first,  in  consequence  of  the  report  made  by 
Titus  of  the  effects  which  the  first  had  on  the  Corinthians,  see 
chap.  ii.  It  is  likely,  therefore,  to  have  been  written  from  Mace- 
donia, about  the  year  53.  From  what  has  already  been  said  con- 
cerning the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  its  date  must  be  fixed  in  the 
year  54,  somewhat  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  apostle  at  Jeru- 
salem. The  epistles  to  the  Ephesians,  Philippians,  and  Colossians, 
were  written  from  Rome  during  St.  Paul's  imprisonment,  perhaps 
about  A.  D.  37 ;  that  to  Philemon,  being  evidently  the  last,  and 


6  Conjectures  on  the  Chronology  <§t. 

on  the  point  of  liberation,  may  be  dated  58.  Of  the  other  epistles 
to  Timothy  and  Titus,  it  is  clear  from  the  first  chapter  of  the  1st 
to  Timothy,  compared  with  Acts,  chap.  xx.  ver.  4,  that  the  first 
was  written  from  Corinth,  and  therefore  about  A.  D.  49,  as  al- 
ready observed.  The  2nd  epistle  to  Timothy  was  undoubtedly 
written  during  the  apostle's  last  imprisonment,  and  therefore  in 
the  year  68.  And  as  it  would  seem  from  what  has  been  already 
noticed,  that  the  epistle  to  Titus  was  written  some  time  previous 
to  this  imprisonment,  and  that  Titus  accompanied  St.  Paul  to 
Rome  on  that  occasion,  we  may  place  it  in  A.  D.  67.  Now  the 
learned  Bishop  of  St.  David's  has  satisfactorily  shown  that  the 
apostle  visited  Britain.  But  from  the  epistle  to  Philemon  it  would 
appear,  that  it  was  not  immediately  after  his  first  imprisonment. 
It  is  indeed  most  probable,  that  after  his  liberation,  the  apostle 
would  visit  the  churches  which  he  had  first  planted,  and  confirm 
them  in  the  faith,  that  then  he  would  perform  his  intention  of 
visiting  Spain,  from  whence  he  would  easily  obtain  a  passage  to 
Britain,  even  if  he  did  not  pass  through  Gaul  to  Portus  Iccius. 
For  of  those  who  doubt  his  arrival  here,  none  dispute  his  visiting 
Spain  ;  and  as  we  are  certain  that  this  was  not  done  previous  to 
his  first  imprisonment,  we  have  only  to  compute  at  what  time 
afterwards.  But  if  we  are  right  in  the  conclusion  drawn  from  the 
second  epistle  to  Timothy,  and  that  to  Titus,  that  St.  Paul's  last 
travels  were  a  repetition  of  his  first,  and  that  Titus  accompanied 
him  to  Rome  from  Nicopolis  Epiri,  or  ad  Issum,  we  may  conjecture 
that  after  his  return  from  Britain,  he  visited  the  east,  and  Europe. 
On  these  grounds  we  may  place  his  journey  to  this  island  in  the 
year  60  •,  and  as  it  is  probable  that  his  stay  here  was  short,  there 
will  be  left  full  six  years  for  his  journey  in  the  east,  and  return 
from  thence. 

To  this  scheme  one  objection  presents  itself,  namely,  that  St. 
Paul's  conversion  could  not  be  so  early  as  34.  But  if  it  were  a 
year  or  two  later,  this  will  alter  only  the  length  of  the  interval 
ijetween  his  conversion  and  the  famine,  and  throw  the  date  of  the 
council  so  many  years  back.  It  might  be  also  urged,  that  as  the 
intention  of  Nero  to  recal  Felix  could  not  be  instantly  executed, 
we  may  defer  that  date  one  year,  and  the  dates  of  the  epistles 
would  admit  of  a  similar  adjustment,  none  being  dependent  on  a 
fixed  era.  For  even  the  famine  raging  two  years  at  least  would 
allow  of  St.  Paul's  coming  to  Jerusalem  in  43  or  44  with  the 
contributions  :  this  too  would  shorten  the  interval  between  the 
apostle's  liberation  from  his  first  imprisonment  and  his  martyrdom. 
But  all  this  would  affect  the  whole  plan  in  so  trifling  a  degree,  as 
to  render  no  single  date  improbable.  Besides,  as  the  time  of  the 
apostle's  conversion  must  be  a  matter  of  conjecture,  that  conjec- 
ture, which  produces  an  harmonious  system  of  dates,  must  be  more 
probable,  than  one  which  is  irreconcileable  with  any. 

*  #  # 


HEBREW   CRITICISM. 


TO    THE    EDITOR    OF    THE    CLASSICAL    JOURNAL. 

X  OUR  correspondent  T.  Y.  justly  observes,  "  that  to  read  the 
Hebrew  text  of  the  Old  Testament  with  ease  and  intelHgibility 
requires  long  initiation  in  any  form  :"  he  adds,  "  but  especially 
without  the  reading  points."  This  1  most  readily  grant  him  to  be 
equally  just  as  to  ease  in  reading,  but  the  intelligibiliti/  of  the 
Masoretic  reading  is  a  point  very  far  from  being  so  clear.  The 
Render,  undoubtedly,  is  not  very  much  obstructed  in  the  under- 
standing of  what  he  reads  by  the  points,  because,  although  they 
very  frequently  guiescate  several  of  the  letters,  yet  he  sees  what 
these  quiescent  letters  are,  and  is  at  little  difficulty  in  discerning 
the  root.  Very  different,  however,  is  the  case  with  the  hearer — 
there  may  be  a  y,  an  K,  a  H,  a  1,  or  a  ^  which  he  hears  nothing 
about,  and  which  may  most  materially  affect  the  meaning  of  the 
word  ; — a  prefix  or  a  postfix  alters  the  complexion  most  effect- 
ually— so  that  for  a  person  to  be  enabled  to  understand  Hebrew 
by  hearing  it  read  masoretically,  it  would  indeed  require  a  very 
''  long  initiation;"  and  after  all  his  labor,  he  would  be  initiated  into 
a  harsh,  guttural,  and  unpleasant  language,  in  every  respect,  with  in- 
numerable trifiing  rules  about  pronunciation,  which  serve  only  to  in- 
cumber and  deform  it.  T.  Y.'s  plan  is  certainly  superior  in  many 
respects,  but  in  the  following  pages  I  submit  one  for  your  con- 
sideration, which,  if  you  think  proper  to  lay  before  your  readers, 
is  likewise  ''  respectfully  at  your  service." 

One  of  the  great  disadvantages  attending  the  reading  Hebrew 
as  it  is  at  present  done,  either  with  or  without  the  points,  is  the 
confusion  of  the  root  by  mixing  it  in  the  pronunciation  so  much 
with  the  affixes,  (unless  when  it  is  the  simple  root  itself),  that 
one  has  very  little  chance  of  being  guided  to  the  root  by  hearing 
the  word  pronounced  ;  and  even  upon  seeing  it,  the  difficulty  is 
increased  by  the  syllables  being  so  run  one  into  anothei',  a  prefix 
joined  to  the  first  letter  of  the  root,  &c.  The  inconvenience  of 
the  quiescent  letters  to  a  hearer,  and  even  to  a  reader,  who  is  apt 
to  forget  that  they  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  word  w  hen  he  does 
not  sound  them,  has  already  been  stated.  These  inconveniences 
might,  in  a  great  measure,  be  removed  by  attending  to  the  follow- 
ing rules  : — 

1st.  Instead  of  any  of  the  Hebrew  letters  being  quiescent,  which 
seems  to  be  so  incompatible  with  the  simplicity  of  a  primitive 
language,  let  every  letter  have  a  full  and  perfect  sound.  What 
these  sounds  ought  probably  to  be,  we  shall  afterwards  consider. 


8  Hebrew  Criticism. 

2d.  Every  consonant  in  a  word  (excepthig  perhaps  some  post- 
fixes^ &c.  such  as  '^D,  &c.)  to' have  a  short  vowel  sound  following 
it — without  vi'hichj  indeed,  it  cannot  be  pronounced,  but  also  not 
to  be  varied  even  in  the  case  of  a  vorcel  following  it. 

3d.  The  pronunciation  of  the  word  not  to  be  altered  by  the 
addition  of  any  letters — these  affixes  to  be  pronounced  distinct 
from  the  original  word. 

As  to  the  first  rule  we  have  laid  down,  very  few  observations 
are  necessary.  It  must  readily  occur  to  every  one,  that  leaving 
letters  unailiculated  seems  to  be  very  distant  from  the  ideas  of 
simplicity  we  naturally  attach  to  the  parent  language.  There  are 
not  many  different  opinions,  1  believe,  about  the  articulation  of 
most  of  the  characters  in  this  alphabet — it  is  concerning  N,  il;1,  %i^, 
by  some  considered  vowels,  and  by  others  consonants,  that  there  is 
the  greatest  difference  of  opinion ;  nor  is  it  likely  that  the  learned 
can  ever  nearly  agree  concerning  these.  It  is  not  my  intention  to 
take  up  your  time  with  any  lengthened  disquisition  on  them,  which 
would  answer  no  good  purpose;  but  to  state,  that,  from  the  Greek 
characters  given  by  the  LXX.  for  them,  as  well  as  a  variety  of 
other  reasons,  K  might  with  propriety  be  pronounced  as  the 
English  A,  although  a  little  varied,  sometimes  approaching  iE 
very  nearly,  and  sometimes  the  French  A.  —  H  as  H,  with  a  short 
vowel  following,  generally  A,  often  Av  —  1  as  oo  in  English,  in 
wood,  good,  &c. ;  but  when  forming  part  of  the  root,  as  V  or  W, 
with  a  vowel  sound  following  it,  which  will  be  found  to  be  the 
same  as  if  a  vowel  followed  the  oo  pronimciation — wuu  and  ooau 
differ  but  very  inconsiderably,  as  I  or  EE  English,  generally  with 
a  vowel,  as  A,  following,  which  will  give  it  exactly  the  sound 
of  Y,  and  when  very  strongly  pronounced,  J.  At  the  end  or 
middle  of  words,  when  it  is  no  part  of  the  root,  to  lose  the  other 
vowel.  1  shall  trouble  you  with  only  two  or  three  examples  from 
the  LXX.  favoring  these  hypotheses  —  VH,  Htiin,  not  Hin  — 
1^21  Dabtii'r' — yip  Keooz  (easily  shortened  into  Kooz)  —  Uty 
contracted  for  D''D''  yameim  or  jameim — vi<  Eloi.  As  to  the 
much  contested  sound  of  }J,  I  could  produce  innumerable  in- 
stances (principally  proper  names,  w  hich  may  be  supposed  to  have 
been  more  widely  known  than  any  others,)  in  which  the  Masorites 
have  placed  the  sound  of  Hholem  near  this  letter,  although  not 
immediately  upon  it,  as  if  they  had  been  afraid  to  expunge  it 
altogether — such  as  nyiS,  which  they  point  thus,  rtj^lH)  PhareoA, 
which  has  a  near  resemblance  to,  certainly  the  proper  method, 
Fhurdah.—UVy^''  Jeroboam— T:irn  Boaz,  &c.  &c.— D"?!;^  Gnolam 

T 

for  Oiilam — '^h'^  Shemoang  for  Shemao,  8cc. — as  also  a  number 

of  examples,  such  as  nb"^,  lli^j  "1!2i^>  &,c.  in  which  they  give  it 
its  proper  sound ;  and,  as  from  our  own  language  we  know,  that 


Hebrew  C?iticist7i.  9 

there  is  no  letter  we  are  more  liable  to  aspirate  than  O,  at  the  be- 
ginning of  words,  we  may  readily  suppose  they  might  aspirate, 
perhaps  strongly,  some  of  them,  for  instance,  Gomorrah,  Homer, 
or  as  the  LXX.  have  it,  rOMOP. 

The  second  rule  I  have  laid  down  is  justified  by  very  many  in- 
stances, in  which  the  Masorites  have  followed  itj  as  well  as  the 
LXX.  from  whom  1  have  given  a  few  examples  above,  in  proof 
of  the  sound  of  the  vowels,  and  which  also  corroborate  this. 
That  they  (the  Masorites,  at  least)  did  not  generally  follow  it,  is  no 
proof  that  the  system  is  incorrect,  it  only  shows  how  the  language 
had  been  corrupted  by  the  period  in -which  they  lived. 

But  1  have  still  one  proof  to  bring  forward  in  favor  of  their 
suppositions,  and  1  venture  to  assert,  the  only  proof,  that,  in  a 
case  of  this  kind,  can  be  at  all  relied  upon  with  any  degree  of  cer- 
tainty, that  is,  the  application  of  it  to  the  Hebrew  Poetry. 

That  many  parts  of  the  Sacred  Books  are  poetical,  no  one  will, 
I  presume,  attempt  to  deny  ;  but,  certainly,  when  read  by  either 
of  the  plans  at  present  in  use,  with  or  without  the  points,  they  have 
neithei-  the  sound  nor  the  measure  of  poetry.  That  we  can  ever 
attain  the  true  ancient  pronunciation,  and  therefore  the  full  beau- 
ties of  the  language,  is  undoubtedly  a  vain  hope ;  but^  however  far 
the  following  specimens  may  be  from  the  sound,  it  must  appear 
evident,  that  by  this  plan  the  metre  has  been  nearly  attained  :  at 
least,  that  those  parts  of  Scripture,  which  to  the  eye  have  the  ap- 
pearance, and  from  the  subjects  and  style,  have  these  two  essential 
qualities,  of  poetry  in  an  eminent  degree,  by  this  method  of  read- 
ing, are  found  to  have  a  very  essential  part  of  poetry  likewise, 
— metre. 

Moses'  Song,  Deuteronomy  32  Chap,  Verses  1,  2,  ^  3. 

Masoretically.  Without  the  Points.  f  ^^ 

Ilaasinu  hashamaim  veadabberah  13  Ha-aseinu  hashamaira  vaadabarah  ?"  w 
Vetishma  haaretz  imre  phi  9  Vethesharuao  ha-aretz  amarei  phai  i  ^ 

laaroph  kanimatar  likchi  8         Yaoroph  ke-matar  lekohi        }   ^ 

Tizzal  kaital  imrathi  7        Tiiizal  ki-tal  amarathai  J 


Kishirim  ale-deshe  7  Kisheoirim  olei  deshea  ^ 

Vekirbibim  ale-eseb  8  Ve-ki-rebeibim  olei  osheb  J 

Ki  shem  Jehovah  ekra  7  Kai  shem  Jehovah  Eekarea  ?  .^ 

Habu  godel  lelohenu  S  liabu  gadol  lo-elohiJiQu  S 


10 


Hehreto  Criticism, 


Moses'  Song,    Exodus,  Chap.  xv.  Ferses  1 ,  2,  3,  4,  5. 


.     DO    HD-I    inD-ll    DID 

^liD-DO  lyn^o  rt:^7t:^  inaDi 

Asheirah  la-Jchovah  kai  goceah  goceah 

Sous  verocabu  rainah  be-yom 

Ozi  vezimarath  jah  vajelii  li  leisiioah 

Zeah  Eloi  ve-anavelm 

Elohei  Ahei  ve-aromamenehii  j 

Jehovah  aish  milehaniah  Jehovah  sheinu     I 

Mcrccaboth  PhareOah  veheilu  jarah  beyom 

Umibehar  thalisheiu   tubaou  beyom-suph 


16 
10 

16 

10 

14 
'16 


The  Song  of  Deborah  and  Barak,  Judges,  Chap.  v.  Fer.  1^2,3,4. 

mn^  oin  Dr.nunnn 
D^jTi  "lrT^<^  do7o,  wow 
,rT^wi^  oii^  nm  OJ^< 
biiiur  \"T7«  mn"-"?  '^Dr^< 

Diij^  mt^^D  T^^^iin 
•iH)D2  d^di:^-d:)  ntr^i^i  p» 


Bepherao  pheraouth  be-ishar-el 
Behithnadab  oin  baracau  Jehovah 
Shimeoii  melakim  ha-azinu  rozenim 
Anoki  la-jehovah  anoki  asheirah 
Azamer  la  jehovah  elohei  ishar-el 
Jehovah  betzeatheka  misheoir 
Bezaodeka  meshedeah  tedeuin 
Arez  raoshah  gam  thamaini  nataphu. 


1 12 


12 


One  of  the  Songn  of  David,  as  in  2  Samuel,  Chap.  xxn.  Fer.  2  &  S, 

in-iTDnj^  niii  '^rvn 
••DiJDi  ojit^D^:;?:^^  'np^  ^:i:ia 

Jehovah  salabi  umazadthi  umephalati  lei  18 

Elohei  zuri  aehezah  bou  It 

Magani  vekaren  isheoi  meshagabi  umenusi  18 

Mesheoi  mehamas  thesheoni.  11 


Matthiae's  Observationes  Criticce,  S^^c.  II 

It  is  unnecessary  to  take  up  jour  paper  with  longer  or  more 
numerous  quotations ;  there  are  few  of  the  parts  of  Scripture 
generally  considered  poetical,  to  which  it  will  not  be  found  equally 
applicable.  It  must  be  confessed,  that,  in  some  instances,  in  order 
to  make  out,  what  would  appear  to  be,  the  proper  length  of  the 
line,  the  rules  must  be  in  a  small  degree  departed  from  ;  these, 
however,  are  far  from  numerous,  and  such  as  might  easily  happen, 
through  errors  of  the  transcribers,  or,  in  cases  where  it  may  be 
naturally  enouoh  supposed  that  they  might  run  two  vowels  into 
one  for  the  sake  of  the  metre,  as  we  know  many  instances  in  va- 
rious languages.  For  the  vowels  accompanying  the  consonants, 
I  have  in  the  above  generally  followed  the  Masorites;  they  must 
even  while  Hebrew  was  a  living  language  have  been  fluctuating. 
We  cannot,  therefore,  attempt  to  fix  them  now,  and  it  saves 
trouble  to  take  them  generally  by  the  Masorites,  although  any  others 
would  certainly  do  as  well.  When  D  is  the  last  letter  in, a  word, 
I  have  given  it  a  vowel  sound  fol/oTcing  it;  as  we  can  hardly  think 
that  the  Masorites  would  alzcays  have  done  so,  without  some 
foundation  ;  nor  does  it  appear  at  all  improbable,  that  it  would  be 
done  to  soften  the  harsh  sound  of  K  ;  besides,  the  metre  requires 
it, —  T^  final,  from  the  frequency  of  its  being  done,  and  from  its 
agreeing  with  the  metre  likewise,  is  in  the  above  rendered  by 
^'  ah." 

I  have  thus  endeavoured  to  state  as  briefly  as  possible  what  I 
would  consider  to  be  a  more  eligible  method  of  reading  Hebrew, 
than  any  I  have  had  access  to  see ;  whether  it  has  been  before 
this  suggested,  and  not  approved,  I  have  not  found  in  any  work  on 
the  subject  that  has  fallen  into  my  hands.  It  is  to  me  a  matter  of 
regret,  that  I  have  not  had  leisure  to  draw  up  this  paper  with  more 
care  and  attention,  for  I  am  perfectly  sensible,  that  the  subject  is 
left  in  a  very  imperfect  state.  Should  I  be  the  means  of  suggest- 
ing any  thing  new,  or  of  the  smallest  importance,  to  those  far 
more  capable  of  following  out  the  subject,  it  will  give  much 
pleasure  to 


NOTICE  OF 

AUG.  MATTHT^'S  Obsewaiiones  criticcB  in  Tragicos, 
Homeriim,  Apollonium,  Pindarum,  et  Theocritum. 
Goettingce,  12mo.  pp.  44. 

We  shall  content  ourselves  with  laying  before  our  readers  all 
Matthiae's  conjectures  on  Sophocles  and  Euripides,  which  may  be 
interesting  and  useful  to  those  admirers  of  the  Greek  drama,  inta 


12  MatthiaD  s  Obser'cationes  Criticce 

whose  hands  they  may  not  liave  fallen.  The  length  of  the  whole 
article  is  too  great  to  allow  us  to  discuss  them  separately  and  fully, 
but  we  shall  be  obliged  to  any  of  our  readers,  who  will  favor  us 
with  remarks  on  them  in  a  subsequent  Number. 

Sophocles.     CEW.  Tyr.  649. 

Quum  locasta  litem  Qidipodis  et  Creontis  dirimere  frustra  conata 
esset,  Chorus  Q^dipum  precatur, 

avoi^y  Xlaa-ofxat. 

-Tri&otj  $s\Yi(rag  ohtcmpera  voleiis,  i.  e.  Ixcoy  jejunum,  nee  ulla  cum  vi 
additum.  Lego  ttj^ou  'KsYjcrocg,  i.  e.  tti^ou  kks^a-ug,  miseratus  infclicem 
reip.  staium,  fjiii  jiirgia  non  admit  lit,  el  pieces  nostras,  cf.  635. 
Paulo  ante  locasta  dixerat, 

w  Ttpoc  $su)V  7r»'o"T£uo"ov,  OiS/ttouj,  TaSe 

Suffragatur  v.  671.  to  crov  eTroiKTslgoa  cttoij.'  lAsejv^v. 
Mr.  Elmsley  in  his  edition  has  not  noticed  this  conjecture. 

(Ed.  Tyr.  878. 

duo  ejusdem   radicis   verba  male  copr.lata  sunt,   et  quid  est  ttoSi 
XpYja-lixa)  xpYiO-Qai  t   Unde frustra  coyiatur  aufugere,  seA  ubihociu 
verbis  ?   Lego  £v9'  ov  ttoS*  y  aWlii^oi  p^^^rai. 
Mr.  Elmsley  has  not  noticed  this  conjecture. 

(Ed.  Col.  1^1. 

CEdipus  Creonti,  quiipsi  persuadere  conatus  erat,  ut  cumeo  abiret, 
«XX',  oTS«  yaq  <T£  TuvTu  fj^ij  tisISmv,  Ti3<.  Quomodo  ha^c  cohaerent, 
ylbi,  quia  scio,  me  tibi  hccc  non  persuadere,  sc.fore,  ut  plus  damni 
quam  commodi  percipias  ex  hoc  tuo  sermone,  Br.;  imo,  ^bi,  quia 
scio,  te  mihi  hoc  non  persuasurum  sc.  ut  tecum  abeam.  Verum 
viderunt  priores  interpretes.  Legendum  est,  oi^a.  ya.^  <re  tcwtu  [j^if 
xeldovT,  'iSt.     Apud  Horn.  //.  /,  315.  Achilles, 

ovrs  [xs  y  'ArgetlrjV  ' Ayui/^iiuvovx  7rsKre[/.ev  olco. 

Elecira,  718. 

6jtx.ou  yap  oifj^ip)  vwtch  xa.)  tpo^oov  ^uctsu;  rj^pj^ov,  ej(re/3«AXoi/  JTTTTJJcaJ  irvo- 
ai — e((re/3aXX&v  sc.  suuTus  vix  tolerandum,  quum  jam  ^i^jSi^ov  pra;ces- 
serit.  Deberet  saltern  esse  eI<re/3aAXov  6".  Sensus,  Currus  cum 
equis  unus  juxta  alterum  cursum  instituebant,  pro  eo  ornate,  Con- 
fertiequi  alii  aliot urn  aurigai'um  in  terga  rotarumque  orbitas  spu- 
mam  fervidosque  fundebantjlatus.     Quid  si  legeretur,  rifqitpv,  dig 


in  Tragicos,  <§-c.  13 

Itt'  cIkKov^  iTTTTixai  ■TTVoaj.   Ejj  Its'  oiXKov  sc.  iWoj,  quod  ex  jTrwJxai  TTVoat 
retrahendum  est,     Vid.  Eurip.  Hec.  v.  14.  Soph.  Truck.  818. 

This  conjecture  is  not  noticed  by  Professor  Monk  in  his  Notes 
on  this  Play. 

Antig.  345.  sqq. 

Praedicatur  honiinis  solertia. 

QrjglctiV  T  kyqlcjov  shrj^ 
TTOVTOD  r  evciXlav  (pucnv 

(TTrelpaKTl  S<JCTU0XXc«(7T0»f, 

TtEgn^pulYji  uVYjg. 

SO.  oiyst  vel  xgarcT,  dura  ellipsis,  et  TrepifpaS^j  otiose  additum.  Mal- 
lem,  cmclquiTi  SjxtuoxXcootojj  Trsgi^gaxTsi  y'  av^^j  si  metrum  ferret. 
TTcgK^goiTTsiv,  ut  <$gaTTc/v_,  proprium  dc  retibus.  v.  Xenoph.rfe  Fenat. 
2,  10.  Cf.  infra  v.  364. 

Track.  53.     Quuni  Deianira  Herculis    abitum  lugeret,  aucilla 
consilium  ei  dare,  quo  certior  de  ejus  rebus  fiat,  conatur, 

vuv,  S*  e»  8/xajov  touj  sKsuSsgovg  •p^svoO'v 
yva)[jt.uKn  ^ovXaic,  xcc[j.s  ^gvj  (pga.cra,i  toctov. 
TTcog  Traicri  jU,5v  roaoltrds  wKrj&uiig,  uroig 
avSgoj  xaxa  l^r}Tri(Ttv  ov  TrejaTrsjj  TJVa  ; 

Apodosis,  xaixh  ^gr;  i^pa.<7ui  rocrov  habet  nescio  quid  languidi. 
Legendum  videtur, 

— £»  S/xajov  Tovg  hhev^spoug  fgsvovv 
yvuilxai(Ti  SouAaif,  xa[x;  ^prj  ^ga.<Ton  to  <rov. 

(jam  incipit  apodosis)  ttoj?  tt.  etc.  ^qau-ai  to  crov,  exponere,  indicare 
ea,  qu(t  ad  res  tuas  pertineant,  quce.  esse  ex  re  tua  possint,  ut  Ajace 
491.  ei3  <^povca  rocau.  Mox  V.  56.  ut  salebrosee  et  orationi,  et  sen- 
tentiae  subveniatur,  lego,  [jici\ia-Ta  8*,  ovvsg  sWog,  "T\Xov  (sc.  TreWcK)  el 
TTurgog  Nb^biv  tiv'  wpav  rod  xaAwj  TrgccTTeiv  (svexa)  SoxeT. 

Ajax,  SGO.     Ajax,  Choro,  ex  sociis  navalibus  constant), 

ere  T0»,  ere  to*  jU,o'vov  SsSogxa 
7roijji,svoQV  s7rapxe<T0VTa. 

7roi]u,evajv  a  Brunckio  redditur,  ex  w,  ^in'  tnei  oiim  ciiram  habuenmt, 
an  verbum  hunc  sensum  habere  possit  dubito.  Nee  7:oi[/,sveg  sensu 
Homerico  apud  Tragicos  obvium,  nee  navales  Ajacis  socii  inter  hos 
referri  possunt.      Legendum  videtar  Trgeu^txev^  y  siragKscrovTa. 

Philoct.  54.     Ulysses  Neoptolemo  interroganti 

T«  8>5t*  uvwyu:  ;  respondet 

Trjv  <PiXoKTrjTO(j  <rs  Ss7 

^'J^ijv  oirtos  XoyoKTiv  sxxAerJrff/j  Xeywv. 


14  Matthias's  Ohsertationes  CriticcE 

Quis  ferat  putidum  pleonasmum,  IxxAsTrreiv  Xoyoan  Xsywi/  ?  Lego 
sine  haesitatione, 

'\>v^yiV  OTTMg  XoyoiTiV  =x*tAs\|/=»f,  Xsycti. 

Dico,  meditari  (ctjcottsIv  omiss.)  te  oportere,  quomodo  Philoctetis  ani- 
mum  verbis  f alias  ^f- 

Philoct.  ]26l.     Mirum,  iii  legendum  sit, 

<rOi  8',  ih  UoiccvTog  TTCtl,  <PiXoxTriTrjg,  Kiycjo. 

Philoct.  1364.  Philoctetes  Neoptolemoexprobratj  quod  ipsum 
in  Trojam  reduceie  conetur, 

X^r^y  ya.q  (Ts  jU,>jT  avTOV  ttot'  elj  Tgo'iav  jj,oKs~iv, 

i^ju-aj  T   dirslpyziv,  o\  ye  <rou  3<«9y/3gicrav, 

TTUTPog  yegocg  a-vXcovrec.  sli  a  Tola'Ss  cru 

si  ^v[Ji,[/.a^y}(Tu)v,  xccfj,'  dvayxoc^sig  raSe  ; 
o7  ye  quum  nullum  substantivum  habeat  in  antecedentibus,  quo 
referatur  (nam  ad  jj/x-aj  illud  referri  non  debere,  ex  toto  coiitextu  ap- 
paret)  cum  sequenti  peiiodo  forte  conjungendum  est,  a.7rslpyciv  o'iys 
(Tov  xaQu^picTCiv,  TTUTPog  ysqag  ctuAwvtsj,  sItol  ToTtrSs  <tu  etc.  ut  roTaSi  et 
ol  ye  sibi  respondeant.  Hoc  cum  peiiodo  sua  alteri  praeponitur, 
quia  in  ea  vis  exprobrationis  sita  est.     Respicitur  ad.  v.  359'  sqq. 

Euripides.     Phan.  372.     Polynices, 

^govioc  Hmv  fj^sXaQgci  xa.)  ^u}[xoug  Sswv, 
yvjj,va(Tnx  6',  o'ktiv  eveTgcc<t-^v,  Aigxr]g  S'  uSojp, 
wv  ou  S<x«(«jf  aTreAa^EJf,  ^a'vrjv  tto'Ajv 
va/o),  ?»'  ocTwv  6ju.j«,'  ep(^cov  duxgvppoouv. 

Locus  corruptus  a  variis  vario  modo  tentatus  est.  Mihi  legendum 
videtur, 

^eVYjV  TTOXtV 

vaiui  S»'  ocrrov,  Ojaju.'  ep^w  dcixpvppoovv, 
.quamdiuperegrinamuibem  incolo,  lacryniis  ocidimadent. 

Med.  424.  Quum  antea  viii  tantum  celebrati  sint,  mulieies  vero 
ob  perfidiam  fuerint  infames,  nunc  contra,  Chorus  ait,  virorum  lau- 
dibus  omissis,  muliebre  genus  laudem  et  gloriam  carminibus  adep- 
turum  esse.     Jam  pergit, 

OX)  yug  Iv  dixeTepa.  yvM[/.u  Kupocg 

co7ra<re  &e(nnv  aoitav 

(pol^oc,  ayrjTMg  [/.eXeuv  stts)  ocvt- 

ago"£va;v  ylvva. 
ev  ocixeTega  yvw/xa  esse   debet,  mea  quidem  sententia;  nam  OTra^eiv 
T<  ev  Tivi  dici  nequit.     Sic  vero  manca  existit  sententia,  Mea  quidem 
sententia  Phabus  non  dedit  cantum  lyrcc,  nempe,  ut  sola;  virorum 


in  Tragicos,  &jc.  \5 

iaudes  eo  celebrarentur,  quod  contextus  suadet.  Lego  itaque  es-ij 
a.vTa.y(ri(Tcn  v[j.vmv  a.g(Tevwv  yswa,  ut  caucrent  homines  humnos  in 
genus  virile.  eTDj  vfxvcov  pro  u,avo<.  uvTa^Y,<rui  ujo-vov  tivi,  contra  qnam 
ante  factum  erat,  hymnum  alicui  canere. 

Med.  1107 — 12.  Melius  esse  chorus  affirmat  noii  habere  libe- 
ros,  quam  habere.  Inconimodis  ex  hberoruniprocreatione  enascenti- 
bus  enumeratis,  maximum  malum  sese  nunc  afferre  velle  ait, 

xa»  drj  yoig  aKig  /Siotov  suqov, 
aw^oLxa.  T   eiq  yj^rjv  yjKSs  tsxvcov, 
^gri(j-TOi  T   eyevovT'  el  8;  xut/jjcsi 
8a(jU,a)v,  ovTog  fgou^og  ej  aj'Sav 
QavuTog  Trpo^ipMV  (rcuju-ara  rexvwv. 

ci  8«  Kvg^aei  ^ulfXMV  sine  sensu ;  et  qua  vi  ouroj  Savaroj  dicitur  ?  Legen- 
dum  puto, 

Xri  S^  yxg  aXic  jBiorov  eugov, 
a-wiJi^ara.  t   tig  t^(3yjv  r,\$c  tskvcov, 
^f>rj(rTo)  T   syevovT,  ev  S'  lxu^>}(r£ 
^(Xi[j,aov,  ouKog  <pgouSa  y   elg  'A'tdav 
QocvuTog  Tgofepit  cwixoctcx.  tsxvwv. 

ial[x,Mv  su  ^vgfi,  fortuna  bene  cadit,  seciinda  fortuna  evenif,  ut  ^uvtu- 
^lu  xgsl(r<rMv  £^ugy]<Tc  Hecuh.  215.  Pro  adjective  uya^og  dxlf^ivv 
adverb,  positum  est,  8.  eJ  xt/geT,  ut  Hec.  521.  crTya  7r«j  scttw  Xewj. 
OxvdTo;  non  dicitur  fgovhg,  sed  ii,  qui  moriuntur. 

Alcest.  201.  sq.     De  Alcestide  moribunda, 

<p5('v£»  yug  xa»  fLapoilviToii  vocrca 
'!rugsi[xsvYi  8e  X.'^^gog  a^Aiov  jSapog, 

Cjw-wj  8a ■ 

xAet|/a»  7zgo<TC(.vyug  ^oCKstch  Toig  i^\lou. 

Sic  vulgo  distinguitur,  contorto,  vel  nullo  adeo  constructionis 
ordine.  Alcestidem  per  appositionem  dici  ^sjgoj  (sc.  Adnieti  v- 
199.)  "SAjov /3ago?,  ut  Penthei  corpus  exanime  Bacch.  1214.  vidit 
jam  Heath.  Quid  vero  tunc  erit  7ra^s»ju-£v>)  ^a.gog y(sig6g^.  et  quorsum 
duplex  8e  in  eadem  periodo  ?  Legendum  videtur, 

<t6(vsi  yoLg,  xal  iJi,xgaivsTai,  voVo) 
TrctpeiiJ.evri  ye,  ^eipog  adXiov  fixpog. 
T«gfiju,6voj  voo-oj  Orest.  879. 

yi/c.  992. 

X«4  Sewv  (TKOTiOl   ^QlvOVITl 

TrajSej  Iv  flavarco. 
f6.'ve<v  ly  davaxw  vix  probum,  et  inepte  additur  o-xo'twj  7r««8rf,  spurii 
liberi.    Mallem  itaque  jungere,  a-K^rm  fQivoixri,  i.  e.  o-xoVw  Svrja-Houa-t, 
ut  /ftp/j.  837.  et  legere, 


l5  Matthias's  Observationes  Criticce 

TTuldsi  aSavaTWV, 
quod  majorem  vim  addit  sententiae. 

Suppl.  45.      Chorus  Aigivar'am   mulierum    iEthias  supplicans 
ait, 

ava.  jw-oj  Tsxvoi.  Kvarai  <^3/ju,jvwv 
vsKVcav,  o'j  xciTuKBiTTOva-i  jU-eArj. 

HUTuXslTTtiv  [xsXy]  dc  moriente  vix  bene  dicitur,  et  h.  I.  esse  sahem 
deberet,  xaTsXn^av.  Leg.  videtiir,  k'j.tuXu^ou7i  fJ-iXf],  KuroiK?ijB:Ta.i 
cnim  jxsXr}  aliciijus  aegritudine,  in  primis  putredine.  Pro  eo  ipse 
homo  (xara)  ,alA>j  xazoiXzl^sTUi.  Infr.  1119-  Aa/3=T£ — ypalag — Kurit- 
Ae</3oju.sv«j  «Aye(r<.  And)0)n.  131.  t/j  o"oj  kxiqo; — S='a«j  usiksXiov  kutol- 
As/jSeJV  decTTTOTcov  uvayKotic. 

This  conjecture  is  not  noticed  by  Mr.  Gaisford  in  his  edition  of 
Markland's  plays. 

Suppl.  75. 

IT,  u)  ^vvctkyri^ovsg, 

Ife,  0  consortes  doloris  noatri^  ad  chorum,  quern  Pluto  colit.  Est  p^ogo; 
Twv  ^qrivovvTotv.  Quum  vero  fipJjvoj  Plutonl  sacri  sint,  hinc  et  chorus 
lugenlium.  Quomodo  igitur  chorus  iste  a  Plutone  coli  dicitur  ? 
Lego,  jt'  CO  ^uvaAy>]Sov£f,  x'^^^'^ ''°''  "■^^  cre^siv,  ite,  ut  chorum  Piutoni 
sacrum  colatis,  et.  intersitis.  Chorum  AUov  dici  usitatum  est,  infr. 
773.  adov  iMoXTToig  sKx^o)  "^axgvffooug.  Elect.  143.  yooi  dicuntur 
ftsAoj  a/Sa.  Hs^ovTcn  propr.  fisot,  deinde,  quicquid  diis  sacratum  est. 
This  conjecture  is  not  noticed  by  Mr.  Gaisford. 

Iphig.  Aul.  1356. 

TCiU[j^ov  Se  <TuifJ,u  Trig  efjL,rjg  VTsp  TZocTpoig 
x«t  TYjg  OLitoLwrig  ' EXXa^og  yalxg  vvrsp, 
9ucr«»  dldooft,'  exovcTix  Trgog  ^ooiMv  9saf, 
uyovTug^  e'lTsg  sctt)  Qsa-i^aTOV  rods. 

uyovTug  vix  habeas,  quo  referre  possis.  Puto,  ockovtI  <r'  (i,  e.  <ro»)  ut 
opponatur  ipsa  Ixowcra.  Nam  Ugsbc  ^v  6  ysvvrio-ag  TrciTrjg.  Iphig.  T. 
360. 

This  conjecture  is  not  noticed  by  Mr.  Gaisford. 

Iphig.  T.  294.     Orestes  de  Furia  loquens. 

vjXXa(r(reTO 
<p$oyyxg  ts  ij^octxc^v,  xai  x.vvu>v  vXccyfjLXTa. 
a  (^oicr'  'Eqivvug  Isvxi  fjLiiJ,fj[JiaTex.. 

jM-<jtt^jw.aTa  so.  <t^&oyyYjg  languet.  Lego  fj^vx-YH/^ara..  MvxolcrQoci,  de  quovis 
sono  rauco  et  indistincto  dicitur.  Aristoph.  Ran.  56'<i.  e(2Xs^sv  elg 
ljw,g  8g»jW.u,  xdixuxocTO  ys.  Plut.  de  Deo  Socr.  tov  8e  [jiVKua-Sa.)  xa) 
dtpievoti  (fic/ivug  Tivocg  dvctp^govg.  Emendationem  adjuvant  (pQoyyu) 
ju-oVp^cov  V.  29s.  memoratae. 


in  Tragicos,   Hon.erumy  &^x.  17 

Troad.  98. 

Vel  in  KE<paX^v,\e\mdBpT,v  mendam  cubare  necesse  est;  deest 
efliim  copula.  Lego  yspxgriv  sTrasips  Ssg>]y,  vetulam  cervicem  attulk. 
Sic.  ^IkcT.  42.  IxsTrow  <re,  ysponx,  yepctq-Jiiv  ex.  a-T0[/,aT<JOV.  Apollon. 
Rho.  I.  6*20.  Hypsipyle  oiri  Ik  ttoktsxv  yegaoou  Trsct^e/o-aro  Trar^oj.  Ct". 
IV.  203.  iEsch.  Agctm.  7S2. 

Troad.    988. 
inepte  legitur,  o   aog   h'    jSwv    viv  voDf    Ittoj^Sj)  Kutt^k, 

Tua  mens  facta  est  I'enus!  sine  diibro  leg.  snroirfi-fi  Kintqiv.  Iphig- 
Aid.  586.  'ipani^  avTOg  STrTOaSrjj.  Cf.  Ci/cl.  184.  ApoU.  Kh.  l- 
1232.  rrjV  8s  (Pgsvag  s7rTolr,G-s  Ku-Kqn;. 

Bacch.  327. 
Tiresias  Pentheo  contemtum  Bacchi  exprobrat, 

fxcuvryoig  cog  ocKyKTra.,  xoun  ^agiJi,axoig 
uxYi  Xixpoig  uv,  OUT  avev  toutwv  vo<J£i. 

Postrema  sensu  carent.  Lego,  aur  av  Ix  rouToiv  vocrslg,  iiec  insa- 
nires  propter  ista  ("sc.  Orgia,  et  qua  nos  agimus)  i.  e.  si  et  tu  ista 
celebrares,  pro  insaitis,  propterea  quod  ista  communia. 

Bacch.  331. 

oixsi  fji,s$i'  i^'jxwv,  jaij  Q6pa'(5  tHov  vojxcov. 

ivga^s  Twv  vo[ji,Mv  olxslv  durum  esse  videtur.  Forte,  ju.^  'Ss^i^s  toov  v.  i.  e. 
/xij  a9c'g»^£.  uQsgi^civ cum  genit.  occurrit  etiam  ap.  ApoU.  Rh.  Ti.  477- 

Bacch.  404. 

Uotipov  6',  av  exuToa-TOiJ!,oi 

Postrema  Papho  ins.  non  conveniunt,  de  qua  nihil  ejusmodi  nie 
moratur,  sed  ^gyptum  designare  videntur,  quod  et  Reiskio  in  men- 
tern  venit.     Turn  vero  legendum  eritav  0'  kxaroo-To^oi.     Neque  vero 
Nilus  kxuTO(TTO[/.og  est.     Lego  itaque, 

TIu^ov  fl',  av  S'  £gaTO<TTO[JiOi 

/3.  TT.   poo.) 

xagTri^oixriv  avoiJi^POi. 
Bacch.  lOOOsqq. 
Versus  corruptissimos  ita  lego, 

yva)]u.«v  a-co'^gov,  aQavurov,  a'!rgo(pa,(n(rTOv, 

elg  TO.  TS  fijcov  ?(pi> 

^goTslctiV  T  sp(;£<v  a.Kjmog  fi'ioi. 

TO  cro<pov  ov  (pSovw  xongco  Srips'jou(ra. 

TO.  S*  STsga.  [XByaha  (Z«>ffa,  ygsMV  «5 

NO.  XIX.         C7.  J  I.  VOL.  X.  B 


18  Matthias's  Observationes  Criticce 

S7t)  T«  XOiXoi  j5iov 
■fj[X(XP  si;  VUKTU  T   sv 

ayovr,  sutre/Ssiv 

TO.  8'  s^oo  vOjaiju-a  dUuc  hx^aXov- 

Mudesfiam  perpetiiam  et  promlam  in  rebus  cum  divinis,  turn  hu- 
manis  habere,  felixvita  est  (felicitatem  affert).  Non  recusu  consec- 
tari  sapietdiam,  diimrnodo  rite  id  Jiat,  ipsaque  non  nimia  sit.  Cete- 
ra auteni  magna  et  eximia,  ut  temperantiam,  veiierari,  vitam  bene 
rebus  honestis  semper  inslituentem  opoilet ;  aversantemgue  en,  quce. 
circa  jus  fasque  sint,  leges  deorum  colere.  Locum  simillimum  vid. 
siipr.  385  sqq.  infra  1  148.  Sophoci.  Jntig.  1348.  Jam  singula 
videamus,  yvM[ji.ri  a-ui(pgMv,  (yw^goa-uvYj  oiSavciTog,  modeslia  semper  servata. 
Sic  oqyTi  u^ocvuToc  trap;m.  Eur.  Phil.  x.  3.  aXyog  a^xvarov  Helen. 
993.  <rcio(^pocr6w,  u7rQO(puTi(TToc,qucEnon  causaspratexens  tergiversatuVf 
promta,  parata,  ut  (Tv^ixa^oi  a.7rgo(poc(rKrTOi.  Xen.  Cyrop.  ii,4,  10. 
jS^OTs/w  saltern  in  (SpoTs'iMv  mutaudum  est,  pro  ^goroov,  slg  to.  j5goTa>v, 
quamvis  ethoc  durum.  Mallem  /SpoVsia,  si  metrum  ferret.  Sed  <^ctig 
figoTsiog  occurrit  Bacch.  542. to  <rofov  ou  <^9.  x.  Qvigsuovcroi,  non  recuse 
ad  sapientiam  pervenire  rite ;  non  mihi  displicet  sapientem  esse, 
dummodo  id  esse  possem  ita,  ut  decel,  nou  nimium  sapiens.  Nimis 
sapientia  est,  quae  supra  liumana  sentit,  humana  divinaque  contem- 
nit.  Supra  393.  to  <TO(fov  S'  ov  (rofla,  to  ts  [xyj  SyYiTu  (pgovslv,  ^puyhg 
aldov. — %f  :«;v  av  pro  twv  ah)  sine  sensu  :  ae)  in  margine  tw  YjfLcig  xa) 
vvxTo.  adscriptum  in  textum  irrepsit.  Turn  desiderabatur  verbum 
oportet.  Jungenda  autcm  verba,  ^pvj  sucrs/SsTv  ra  sTspu  ju-sy.  <^av.f 
(T»ya)£u  ayovTcx.  tov  ^lov  Iti)  to.  xaXa  ^y.  s\g  v.  rs — vo/x-j/xa  QsuiV  occurrunt 
Suppl.  19-  Soph.  Antig.  455.  cf.  ibid.  77-  svtiixo.  Sbwv. 

Cycl.  581. 

Legendum  videtur, 

vat  jW-a  A'C  ov  «P7ra^«;  y  lyta  'x  tou  Fagyugov. 
Heracl.  l63. 

Cophreus  Demophonti  persuadere  studens,  ne  Heraclidis  opern 
ferat, 

TToTa  TTsS/'  a'^aigsh\g 
Tigu'Moig  Ojjj  TroAsjUtov,  'Apyeioig  t  s^siv. 
Lego,  Ttg,  (^fig  ttd'a.  'Agysloig  t  9(^eiv. 

Mr.  Elmsley  in  his  edition  reads  Tiguv&iixg  yrjj,  and  says,  "  Quae 
scriptura  cum  extra  dubitationem  posiia  videatur,  infelices  dd.  W. 
conjecturas  memorare  supersedeo." 

Heracl.  396.  sqq. 
de  Eurystheo,  Atticam  ingresso, 

cxOTrsl,  d6xy](riv  drj  to'§*  uv  Asyoijai  cro/, 
7ioi<x7rgo(Tci^?i  cTTparoTts^ov  tuvvv  "^ogog, 


in  Tragicos,  Homerum,  ^c.  19 

orpaTSTTS^ov  dogo^  insolita  locutio,  et  ravuv  prorsus  otiosum  est :  forte 
CTgaTOTTshv  yuvovv  ^ogog,  exercitus  splendens  haslis,  ut  et  yavuxrut 
ia-'rrl^eg  dicjintur,  et  genitivus  pro  ablativo  frequens  ap.  poetas,  v.  c. 
Soph.  Track.  847.  Tsyyjiv  a.'^jjav  ^Xcagav  daxgoMV  pro  8axpuo<c.  In 
sequeuti  versu  particiila  deest,  quae  ubi  sigiuficet.     Lego 

(rxOTTfl,  (So'jc>]cr<v  5^  to8'  av  Xiyoii^i  croi) 
TTolx  Trgotra^si  (XToaTOTTzdov  yavovv  ^ogog, 

Mr.  Elmsley  is  silent  about  this  conjecture. 
Helen.  362. 
6i5jtjt,a  T^j^uyojc  Ssaicn,  to)  ts  cugiyy'  ocoi- 

Locum  jam  ab  aliis  tentatum  ita  lego, 

(Tvptyya.  y   "idr^g 
0"E/3»'?oyTJ  Tlgiajjii^a.  ttot'  a/x-^j  jSoycrTa^jO-ouj. 

••6/3/?siv  <j-6giyy»  explicat  Musgr.  Junge,  d^fi  jSouo-ra^jW-ouj "/?»)?. 

i/e/e«.  537. 

ttoVjv  tov  ajttov  ?aJVT«  (^lyyoj  sWopav, 

feyyog  sWopdv  Iv  ^ae*  ineptum.  Lego,  <pYi(r)  S"  IjtjtpaSjjy,  i.  e.  crsn^oog, 
rid.  Hesych. 

fZe/f«.  678. 

JEX.  0  ^»95,  6  ^»0f,  CO  TToai,  TTulg 
ja'  STteKoKTs  NelXca. 
Ms.  DaviJ.a(TTa  rov  TrsfX'^avTOg'  co  ^sivo)  Xoyoi. 

Legendum,  6av[ji,aa-Ta.'  tov  (rlvog)  Trsfji^uvTogf  respoudet  Helena  v. 
680.  a  A  tog  jw,'  aXo^og  wXeo'EV," Hgu. 

Ion.  83. 

agi/,UTOt.  fjisv  TaSs  Kay^Trga,  rs^glzitviv 
TiXiog  ^S»)  XajW-TTSJ  xara  yr\v. 

r^Xiog  XajW-TTfj  \ai/.7cga.  ugfiaTu  hand  bene  dicitur.  Lego,  ^S)j  x«jM.7rT«f 
xara  yijy. 

Jon.  l66. 

wa^a  TS  TTTspvyug 

A/jav«j  t'  l7r//3«  t«j  J>)Aj«Sp?. 

Constructio  laborat ;  quo  enim  referas  vagoi  Tr-rspvyag  ?  Lego  wegu 
Tt  TTT.  transfer  alas,  i.  e.  transvola.  Sic  fl-sgay  ico^ixHec.  53. 

Ion.  737. 
CO  oyyareg,  «^i"  cc^loov  yevvrjTogoov 
^Qri  <pD\u(r(reig,  ko6  v.a.rct.i(Ty({)va.(T   syiig 
Touj  aouf  'na.Ka.iohg  iKyovovg  avjo^^ovtug. 


20  Matthiae's  Obser'oationes  Criticce,  S;c. 

ifxyovoj  de  majoribus  inusitatum.     Lego 

TOUf  (Touc,  TTuXuiov  y  £t  ysvov;  avTo^&ovoS' 

Ion.  748. 

yuvoiixe;,  Wrm  xwv  l[j,wv  ku)  asgnidog 
iovKsvjxa  TTKTTOV,  Tivct  TV)(rjv  AajSwv  TToVif 

Quaerit  Creusa,  quale  oraculum  Apollo  Xutho  reddiderit :  igitur 

Tv^fjv  Xaf/,^ixvsiv  nou  convenit.  Lego^  SouAjujxa,  ttuo-tjv  riva  tv^vk 
Xa/ScJv  ttoVjj  SelBYjx.s  7r«j8cov.  ttJcttj?  (Tspi)  Traldwv,  vel  7rsg»  Tvp^r|f  w, 
qiwdnam  oraculum  deji/iorum  obventu,  etc. 

/o«.  1404. 

x«»  T^crS?^  jc«»  crou  etc. 

(r<pa?ovTff  ou  Ai^yoiT  av  ineptum.  Lego  o-Tracravrsj  ou  X^yeir*  av,  JViff 
trahere  me  prehensam  et  vinciendum  desiuatis :  quatitumvis  me  ra- 
piatis,  tamen  non  dimittam  ista.  Sic  (nrav  usurpatur  Hec.  92.  408. 

Here.  Fur.  399^ 

dgaxoVTCi  Trvpa-ovcarov, 
OS  uttXcit'ov  aja^eXjxTOj  shix  efgovgsi,  XTotvuiV. 
u[MfsXmTos  eXtxa  sfpovpst  inconcimium ;  forte  aXox'  s^povgei,  sulcum 
pro  terra. 

Mr.  Elmsley  in  his  admirable  notice  of  Hermann's  Hercules 
Turens,  in  one  of  our  former  numbers,  does  not  notice  this  conjec- 
ture. 

Here.  Fur.  11 Q. 
0  ^gvcrog,  a.  t  svtv^Icx. 
fpovslv  j3goTovg  e^ixysTUf, 

Ic^eAxwv  y^^Qovov  yap  trXct, 
T07raA»v  s\tTopoi.v' 

vofxov  wugif/.svog,  euv0ju,j«  Yag'V  tilous 
eSgauasv  o\(Bov  >ts\amv  kpi^u. 

Locum  luxatum  et  jam  ab  aliis  tentatum  sic  restitui  posse  arbit- 
ror, 

i^uysTui 

stpsXxMV  x§^v°S  y  «p'  erAa 
TOTraAjv  eicropav 

vojitwv  7ragejji,svov,  evvofx-ia  %ag*v  SjSoJj* 
e&gavas  S'  oAjSou  xsAaivov  a.p[ji,a.. 

Tempus  remunerationem  facinorum  afferens,  eum,  qui  leges 
neghxitf   rursus  aspieere,  pietati  gratificans,   conatur,    opumque 


On  the  Use  of  dv  or  xs,  ^c.  21 

nigrum  currnm  frangit.  Trapsf/.svos  t/voj  pro  7ra^5»jaevof,  neghgens, 
a  'TTup'tsa-Sai.  Sic  et  fxsQiso-Qixl  tivo<;  dicitur,  similemque  vim  pr^epo- 
sitio  7r«c^a  etiam  in  verbo  Ttaqoqw  habet ;  et  laudatar  ex  Sophocle 
■xu^siTO,  Jieglexit.     Locus  simillimus  Eurip.  f  ragm.  Belleroph.  vi. 

6  yoig  ovdsvog 
sKfb;  ^povog  dtKocloug 
STTuyoov  Koivovag  8e(xvu(r»v 
dvQpwTrcov  xuaoTi^Tug. 

Pind.  Olymp.  o-t',  164.  /x^  Spava-oi  ^govog  oK^ov  sfspTroov. 

Here.  Fur.  794. 

^7r«gTwv  'Ivu  ysvos  sfave,  ^aXxa(T7rldcov  >^6j(0g, 

yaXxa.<y7ri'BaiV  cum  ^S-rroigTciov  jungendum.  Lego,  STrd-gruv  tva.  ^ccvog 
t^v<Ts  ■^uKKUfTTt.  k6-^(ov.  yoLwg  hiatus  terrceproduiit,  e^uas.  Paulo  ante 
792.  legendum  Yjy^slT  svy.  nam  quomodo  Trsrpoc  TluSlov  et  Sw/x-ara 
Mov(ru>v  venire  possunt?  ri)(^siv  riva,  celebrare.  Quod  proprie  in  domo 
fit,  ipsi  domui  tribuitur. 


On  the  Use  of  dv,  or  xs  with  an  Optative  Mood,  and  a 
Conjecture  of  Dresigius  on  Justin,  b.  IL  c.   10. 

To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

I  BEG  leave  to  offer  to  the  consideration  of  your  correspondent, 
Mr.  Seager,  one  or  two  remarks  upon  his  Miscellaneous  Obser- 
vations on  several  ancient  and  modern  Authors,  inserted  in  the 
XlVth  No.  p.  240. 

In  the  first  place,  as  one  who  feels  a  strong  interest  in  whatever  con- 
cerns the  boolcTrepl  uvl/ouj,  commonly  attributed  to  Longinus  (of  which 
I  may  probably  some  day  or  other  publish  a  Variorum  Edition),  and 
who  in  the  fourth  No.  of  the  Class.  Journ.  in  the  Critical  Remarks 
on  Longinus,  p.  821.,  has  touched  upon  the  word,  1  thank  him 
for  the  additional  instance  of  )ixTagx°^ipB<Tioi'(siv,  which  he  has  pro- 
duced from  Plutarch,  though  J.  Touphad  numbered  it  among  the 
T«  «7ra0  Xsyojjievx. 

As  to  the  canon  of  Brunck,  "  ysvoi'jw-riv  habens  eam  significatio- 
nem,  a  qua  denominatur,  qua  quum  pollet,  particulam  av  nunquam 
adsciscit,  quae  optativum  potentialem  semper  comitatur/'  which 


22  On  the  Use  of  av  or  as 

Mr.  Seager  quotes,  I  shall  not  at  present  examine  the  propriety  of 
it,  which  Mr.  Seager  himself  seems  inclined  to  dispute,  but  content 
myself  with  offering  the  following  passage  to  his  consideration  : 
"  Mutandinecessitatemimposuit  defectus  particulae  av,  quae  ut  nun- 
quam  jungitur  optativo  eam  signiticationem  habenti,  a  qua  denomin- 
alur,  ita  polentialem  optativum  semper  et  constanter  comitatur,  de 
quo  usu  ac  discrimine  optativorum  ntnio  neque  crebrius,  neque 
diligentius  prascepit  acutissimo  Brunckio,  cujus  comicus  et  tragici 
etiam  ex  hac  parte  expolitissimi  sunt,  v,  ejus  Notas  ad  Aristopha- 
nem  T.  III.  p.  17.  ad  ^schyli  Prom.  622.  1065.  Eurip.  Pha7i. 
514,  1211.  Hccub.  1097.  add.  Dorviilium  «f^  Chariton.  \y.  9.^9..'. 
Fateor  equidem  me  olim  dubitavisse  annon  haec  tanta  loquendi 
axpl^sici  Atticis  tantuni  poetis  tanquam  propria  esset  attribuenda, 
quum  caeteri  et  antiquiores,  et  seriores,  iicentiae  aliquid  indulsisse 
sibi  videientur :  verum  excussis  sedulo,  quae  inveniuntur,  exemplis 
pluriniis,  ubi  ve!  constanti  tide  hbrorum  cum  optativo  potentiali 
particula  ponitur,  vel  exclusa  perfacili  negotio  reponi  potest^  plane 
compertum  habeo,  inconstantiam,  si  qua  occurrat,  profectam  a  lib- 
rariis  esse,  in  quorum  erroribus  toliendis  Brunckiana  sit  diligentia 
imitanda.  Sic  in  versu  Homerico  //.  V.  v.  303.  quern  unum  Hoo- 
geveenius  in  Doctrina  P'lrtiridarum  Lmgiice  Graca  T.  i.  p.  91  • 
laudavit,  ut  av  ovvyitikov  interdum  omitti  ostenderet,  in  illo  igitur 
versu, 

TuSs/S»3J,  f/^eya  sgyov,  o  ov  S-Jo  y  uvdgs  <pspoisv, 

etsi  neque  Venet.  Manuscr.  nee  alteri  Codd.  varietatem  afferunt, 
tameu  nou  dubito,  quin  reponendum  sit  o  cv  tuo  k  uvlps  (pspoiev:  re- 
currunt  verba  //.  xx.  eodem  modo  et  corruj)ta,  et  emendanda  :  lo- 
cus, geminus  est   II.  I.  272.  ubi  particula  recte  adjecta  legitur,  xei- 

vojo"»  8'  «v  ouTjj  Twv,  di  vuv  /Sgoro*  s'ktiv  l7np^9o'v<o»,  fjox^ioiro  :  pariter  in 
Eid.  inter  Theocritea  xxii.  v.  162.  legebatur  olim, 

cog  aya^oii  ttoXss;  |3oyAo»VTO  ys  TreySspo)  shai  : 

nunc  recte  Brunck.  ^ovXoivro  xs  rescripsit :  sed  idem  vitium  exi- 
mendum  erat  ejusd.  carminis  versui  74. 

ovx   aXKoo  ys  fj.a.^so'a'alixsa'S'  Itt'  ocsQKc/j, 

scribe  owx  aXAcu  xs  (i-ot.-^. :  dissimilis  est  ratio  subjunctivi,  qui  parti- 
culam  illam  et  comitem  adsciscit,   et  saepius  spernit,  Horn.   //.  in 

Cererem  v.  49 1.  Miy  oXjBios  ov  rr/  kxilvai  Ugo^govsMg  ipiXcovrat  Imx- 
Oovlcuv  avflgcuTTOiV,  iEschylus  S.  C.  Tlicb.  2.39-  coWs/s  avdgag,  wv  uKia 
izoKic,  Itiscriptio  Triopea  11.  v,  30.  Ov  |tt»v  ovoVa-y^Taj,  xen)  Ksxpoiri- 
Iriv  77=^  sovTu:  de  hac  particulte  omissione  monuerunt  Brunckius  ad 
iEsch.  .S'.  c.  Th.  259.  etad  Eurip.  Med.  519-  atque  Visconti  Liscri- 
zinni  Gr.  Tiivp.  Borghes.  p.  88."  H.  C.  Abr.  Eichstaedt's  *Spe- 
€imen  Qu&stionum phitologicarum,\A^s\dd,  1796.  p.  68. 


xoith  an  Optatixe  Mood.  23 

An  to  Mr.  Seager's  conjecture  on  the  very  celebrated  passage 
(to  $guK\ouiJ,?vov  aTroppyjTov)  of  Justin,  bk.  ii.  c.  10.  contained  in  the 
441st  p.  of  the  Class.  Journ.  No  xi\ .,  I  commend  it  for  its  in- 
genuity, Easdemque  cera  superinuucta  (for  superinductu)  deiet. 
Perhaps  Mr.  Seager  may  not  happen  to  have  met  with  the  conjec- 
ture of  Dresigius  in  the  Epistola  super  Juslino,  subjoined  to  the 
excellent  critical  Edition  of  Justin  published  by  J.  Fi\  Fischer, 
Lipsiae,  1757.  p.  69j.  :  "  Si  conjectural  locus  relmquatur,  mep.dum 
potius  in  nomine  cera  statuerem  ;  nam  quemadniodum  cera  hanc 
ob  caussam  tabellls  ligneis  superindncta  fuit,  ut  scriplura  tegeretur, 
sic  ea  dolum,  quern  omnino  tegere  debebat,  prodere  non  potuit : 
videatur  omnino  Faber  :  jam  vero  res  omnis  a  Demarato  suscepta 
duplici  ratione  prodi  potuisse  videtur,  vel  scriptura,  quod  cera  su- 
perinducta  evitatum  fuit,  vel  ipsis  tabeiiis,  novis  so.  ac  recentibus, 
usuque  nondiun  tritis :  quo  posito  levi  mutatione  pro  recens  cera 
scribendum  auguror  recens  ora  so.  tabellarum,  ita  quidem,  ut  non 
solum  scriptura  seu  litterce  insculptae,  verum  etiam  extrcmitates  ta- 
bellarum lignearum  recens  coufectarum  cera  superinducta  deletes  et 
tectas  ab  auctore  dicautur  :  licet  enim  scriptura  fuisset  cera  abscon- 
dita,  nisi  tameu  ipsae  quoque  tabell*  recenter  factie,  novitatis  spe- 
ciem  cera  inducta  vitassent,  dolum  onmino  prodidissent,  quum 
Persa?  novas  tabellas  frustra  confectas  fuisse  vix  credidissent." 

-E.  H.  BJRKER. 

Hatlou,     August  Id.    1813. 


On  the  *■  Book  of  Jaslier^  and  other  Subjects  of  Hebrew 
Literature,  noticed  in  Mr.  Bellamy  s  '  Essay  on  the 
Hebrezv  Points ,  and  on  the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew 
Text: 

NO.     I. 


While  Mr.  B.  finds  so  much  fault  with  all  the  Europeau 
translations  of  the  Old  Testament,  it  need  not  be  a  matter  of  sur.» 
prise  that  he  is  dissatisfied  with  our  present  authorised  English 
version,  nor  that  he  should  take  the  liberty  of  correcting  it,  when 
he  has  occasion  to  cite  particular  passages  in  defence  of  his  own 
opinions  in  Hebrew  literature.  In  his  "  Essay  on  the  Hebrew 
Points,  and  on  the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  text,"  inserted  in  the 
Classical  Journal,   No    XVI.  he  cites  1i:^M  13D,  the  Book  of 


24  On  the  Book  of  Jasher, 

Jasher,  as  the  words  are  rendered  in  our  version,  not  as  an  histo- 
rical document  written  by  a  person  of  the  name  of  Jasher,  but  as 
tlie  title  of  the  "  original  standard  copy  of  the  law  of  God  received 
on  Sinai  by  the  Hebrew  legislator."  On  this  circumstance  he 
builds  an  important  part  of  his  hypothesis.  In  this  opinion, 
however,  Mr,  B.  is  not  peculiar,  having  followed  the  authority 
of  some  learned  men,  who  have  given  a  similar  meaning  to  the 
original  words.  Parkhurst,  in  particular,  following  the  LXX. 
considers  "1Ii.*^■^  HBD,  as  a  descriptive  title  of  the  7'ight  or  correct 
hooJc,  the  authentic  record  ;  and  I'efers  to  Josephus,  who  explains 
it  by  Tojy  avajcsijasvcui/  Iv  ra;  Ugw,  the  writhigs  or  books  laid  up  in  the 
temple.     Antiq.  Lib.  iir.  c.  1.  §  7. 

With  all  deference  to  such  superior  authority,  it  may  be  re- 
marked that  the  expression  of  Josephus,  referring  to  more  books 
than  one,  may  designate  books  of  any  Icind  laid  up  in  the  temple, 
and  not  particularly  the  one  correct  book  of  the  law  of  God. 
This  may  include  the  book  of  Jasher ^  as  an  authentic  historical  do- 
cument to  which  two  of  the  inspired  writers  refer,  in  recording 
two  different  events.  Josh.  x.  13,  2  Sam.  i.  18. 

In  like  manner  we  find  similar  allusions  to  other  historical  re- 
cords, which  not  being  divinely  inspired,  nor  intended  to  become 
a  part  of  the  sacred  canon  of  Scripture,  have  long  since  perished. 
We  read  of  the  hook^  or  "dDords,  ''IH'T,  of  Nathan,  of  Gad,  of 
Shemaiah,  and  of  Jehu,  1  Chron.  xxix.  29.  2  Chron.  xii.  15. 
XX.  S^.  If  the  term  "^121  twrds,  and  not  13D,  book^  is  found  in 
these  passages,  we  meet  with  the  term  13D,  book,  in  a  similar 
connection,  where  the  author  ef  the  book  of  Numbers,  alludes  to 
another  historical  record.  Wherefore  it  is  said  in  the  book  of  the 
"dDars  of  the  Lord,  mn""  /IDH'^D  1W2,  Num.  xxi.  14.  It  ap- 
pears singular  that  so  peculiar  a  rendering  should  be  given  to  the 
words  llB'^n  "13D,  as  to  refer  them  to  the  standard  copy  of  the 
law  of  God,  when  the  manner  of  expression  is  equally  applied  to 
several  other  books,  which,  I  suppose,  have  not  been  considered  as 
any  part  of  the  authentic  book  of  God,  all  whose  <'  statutes  are 
right,  enduring  for  ever."  The  reason  of  this  peculiar  version 
has  been  derived  from  the  circumstance  of  the  emphatic  H  being 
prefixed  to  the  word  I^V,  as  if  it  were  never  prefixed  to  proper 
names  as  some  Hebrew  Grammars  tell  us,  and  which  is  certainly 
not  prefixed  to  the  names  of  the  other  writers  of  the  historical  books 
above  mentioned.  This  may  generally  be  the  case  ;  but  some 
instances  may  be  pointed  out,  where  the  H  demonstrati'ou7n  is 
prefixed  to  proper  names;  pHi/'H  Anak,  Num.  xiii.  22,  28. 
n:"nKn,  Jraunah,  2  Sam.  xxiv.  16.  The  word  DIKH  2  Sam. 
VII.  19.  1  Chron.  xvii,  17.  is  rendered  that  adam,  by  the  Vul- 
gate, Pagninus,  and  the  Tigurine  versions,  the  passage  acquiring 
a  peculiar  importance  and  beauty,  as  prophetic  of  that  divine  per- 


and  other  Subjects  of  Hebrew  Literature.         25 

son,  whom  an  apostle  denominates  "  the  second  Adam — the  Lord 
from  heaven."  Aben  Ezra  says  the  word  D"[><rT,  Gen,  iii.  22,  is 
the  proper  name  of  Adam,  with  il  demojistrativuniy  because  in 
him  the  whole  race  of  mankind  were  included.  The  emphatic  H 
prefixed  to  the  name  1W^  Jasher,  may  intimate  that  he  was  an 
eminently  upright  man,  on  whose  faithful  record  dependence 
might  be  placed,  on  the  matters  of  fact  to  which  the  two  inspired  his- 
torians refer.  Tremellius  and  others  render  it  liber  recti,  and  the 
Vulgate  liber  Justorum.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  in  his  edition  of  the 
Abbe  Fleury's  Manners  of  the  Israelites,  refers  it  to  the  authentic 
copy  of  Joshua  and  Samuel,  that  was  preserved  by  the  High  Priest, 
as  the  law  was. 

Dr.  Winder  in  his  '  History  of  Knov/ledge,  chiefly  religious/ 
supposes  the  Book  of  Jasher  "  to  be  the  same  with  the  Book  of 
the  Wars  of  the  Lord,  viz.  a  collection  of  devout  Poems,  or  Sacred 
Songs,  composed  on  remarkable  occasions  ;  and  some  way  joined 
together,  and  gathered  into  one  volume,  though  of  different  dates. 
Thus  it  might  contain  both  the  triumphal  Song  on  the  conquest  of 
Adonibezek,  attended  with  the  preternatural  phenomenon  of  stop- 
ping the  sun  •,  and  David  might  add  to  it  the  funeral  Poem  on  the 
death  of  Saul  and  his  sons." 

This  learned  writer  thinks  that  «<  Mr.  Pyle's  fine  criticism  goes  a 
great  way  to  determine  as  to  this  opinion.  Jasher  may  be  naturally 
derived  from  the  hebrew  root  "yw  shur,  to  sing  ;  and  so  all  these 
citations  may  refer  to  the  Hymn  or  Song  Book,  or  to  the  collection 
of  devout  Historical  Poems,  or  Odes.  And  the  quotations,  being 
all  in  a  poetical  strain  and  manner,  strengthen  this  criticism  beyond 
reasonable  exception  !  " 

Whatever  may  be  thought  of  these  Criticisms,  they  discover  at 
least  the  ingenuity  of  their  authors  ;  and  it  may  not  be  unworthy 
of  remark,  that  the  Syriac  version  seems  to  favor  such  an  interpre- 
tation, by  having  in  one  place,  the  book  of  Canticles,  that  is,  the 
hook  of  Songs. 

It  is  remarkable  what  extremes  of  opinion  different  writers  may 
advance  upon  the  same  subject,  and  that  connected  with  scripture 
history.  Jacob  Hive,  a  printer  and  letter-founder,  who  undertook 
Romaine's  edition  of  Calasio's  Hebrew  Concordance,  published, 
among  other  strange  pieces,  one  pretending  to  be  a  Translation  oiF 
the  Book  of  Jasher. 

Mr.  B.  characterises  the  pretensions  of  Jerome  to  any  de- 
gree of  Hebrew  learning,  as  merely  "  employing  a  Jew  to  read 
Hebrew  ;  "  intimating  that  the  venerable  I^atin  Father  was  unable 
to  read  the  language  for  himself.  This  is  certainly  a  very  extraor- 
dinary assertion.  Jerome  is  generally  acknowledged  to  have  been 
well  skilled  in  the  Hebrew  Language,  as  being  more  than  any  of 
the  ancient  Fathers  devoted  to  the  study  of  that  sacred  tongue. 


25  On  the  Book  of  Jasher, 

He  had  for  his  preceptor  Bar  Raban,  and  other  Jews,  whose  as-' 
sistance  he  obtained  at  a  great  expense.  He  spent  more  than 
twenty  years  in  Judea,  merely  for  the  purpose  of  attending  the 
schools  of  the  most  celebrated  Jewish  teachers,  and  of  conversing 
with  the  most  intelligent  native  Jews  on  the  subject  of  their  lan- 
guage, and  the  meaning  of  their  sacred  writings.  The  testimony 
of  Cappellus,  a  champion  in  Hebrew  learning,  is  most  honorable 
to  the  proficiency  of  Jerome  in  Hebrew  studies.  Mieronymus 
omnium  Patrum  diligentissimus  et  accuratissimus  rerum  Hebraica- 
rmn  indagator^  nulli  labori,  tiullis  sitmtibus,  neque  tempuri  peper- 
city  ut  linguae  illins,  quantum  Jieri  turn  potuit^  periti&dmus  evade- 
ret.  Whatever  hand  he  might  have  in  the  translation  of  the 
Scripture,  styled  the  Vulgate,  Isiodore  Clarius,  a  learned  Italian 
Bishop,  who  distinguished  himself  at  the  Council  of  Trent,  asserts 
that  it  has  been  corrupted  in  eight  thousand  places.  For  this 
assertion,  as  might  be  expected,  his  book  was  honored  with  a 
place  in  the  Index  ILx pur  gator  ius.  Many  writers  of  the  Roman 
Church  acknowledge  some  errors  in  the  present  editions.  If  a 
conjecture  might  be  hazarded  with  regard  to  the  reason  of  Jerome's 
being  characterised  in  such  a  manner  by  the  author  of  the  Essay, 
it  may  be  mentioned  that  the  Latin  Father,  who  studied  Hebrew 
in  the  fourth  century,  says  nothing  about  the  Vowel  Points  or 
Accents  of  the  language — ut  ne  minimus  quidem  apex  de  illis  api- 
culis  in  CO  exstety  as  Cappellus  expresses  it.  Had  they  existed  in 
his  time,  he  would  certainly  have  heard  of  them,  especially  as  he 
was  taught  by  learned  Jews.  The  author  of  the  Essay,  however, 
and  some  other  advocates  of  the  points  and  accents,  have  found 
them  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  under  the  names  of  "  iota 
and  tittle,"  iajra  and  xsqaia.  (Matt.  V.  18.)  It  must  surely  be  more 
rational  to  refer  the  former  to  the  letter  jod,  from  which  jwra  is 
evidently  derived,  the  least  character  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  and 
the  latter  to  those  cornicles^  or  little  ornamental  curvatures  or 
florishes,  which  when  Hebrew  is  elegantly  written,  are  generally 
used  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  a  letter  and  sometimes  at  the 
corners  too  ;  so  denominated  on  account  of  their  situation,  just  as 
the  ornaments  on  the  top  of  a  wall  or  column  are  denominated 
cornices.  All  the  vowel  points,  except  Cholem^  are  placed 
below  or  within  the  letters,  but  detached  from  them,  which  cannot 
be  considered,  as  the  natural  situation  of  horns  of  any  kind. 
Elias  Levita,  a  celebrated  Jewish  grammarian  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  was  the  first  who  gave  occasion  to  agitate  the  question 
respecting  the  authority  of  the  Masoretic  punctuation  among 
Christians.  He  maintained  that  the  vowel  points  and  accents 
were  not  of  divine  original  but  invented  by  the  Masorites  about 
500  yearc  after  Christ.  An  host  of  the  most  learned  theologians, 
grammarians,  and  critics  adopted  the  opinion  of  Elias,  among 


and  other  Subjects  of  Hebrew  Literature.         27 

whom  were  Luther,  Calvin,  Zuiiiglius,  Beza,  Pellican,  Munster, 
Fagius,  Piscator,  Mercer,  Martinius,  Jos.  Scaliger,  Hackspan, 
Franzius,  the  two  Vossius's,  Cunseus,  De  Dieu,  Grotius,  Hel- 
mont,  Cappellus,  Erpenius,  Casaubon,  Drusius  and  Hutter,  among 
the  Reformed  ;  to  say  nothing  of  ReuchHn,  Picus  Mirandula,  Ma- 
sius,  and  others,  among  the  Romanists.  Perhaps  our  EngUsh 
Walton  [vir  nroXvyk'jJTTOTa.Toc)  might  express  himself  too  strongly 
when  he  said,  vix  quemquam  se  novisse^  qui  quidem  judicium  cum 
eruditione  Hebraa  co?ijimj:erity  qui  a  Cappello  dissentiaty  refer- 
ring to  the  work  of  Cappellus,  against  the  authority  of  the  Masoretic 
punctuation.  Aben  Ezra,  a  learned  Jewish  Rabbi,  who  florished 
in  the  twelfth  century,  says  the  whole  punctuation  was  received 
from  the  Masoretic  doctors  of  Tiberias. 

Mr.  B.  speaks  of  Synagogues  as  existing  before  the  time 
of  the  Babylonian  captivity.  Most  learned  men  are  of  opi- 
nion that  there  were  no  synagogues  erected  among  the  Jews 
till  after  that  period,  and  some  of  the  Jews  themselves  say 
as  much.  The  words  b\^  Hi^lD  Vd  all  the  assemblies  of  God, 
Psalm  Lxxiv,  8,  refer  to  places  where  the  people  met  to  wor- 
ship God,  which  were  not  properly  synagogues^  as  expressed 
in  our  translation  ;  but  proseuchce  as  they  were  afterwards  called. 
None  of  the  ancient  versions,  except  that  of  Aquila  render  the 
word  ni^lD  synagogues.  The  principal  service  of  the  synagogue 
being  the  reading  of  the  law  to  the  people ;  where  there  was 
no  book  of  the  law  to  be  read,  there  could  be  no  synagogue. 
Mr.  B.  seems  to  suppose  that  such  a  number  of  copies  might 
be  supplied  as  would  necessarily  be  wanted  for  the  thousands  of 
Judahy  in  all  their  towns  and  synagogues.  But  how  rare  the 
book  of  the  law  was  through  all  Judea  before  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivity, many  passages  of  the  sacred  history  inform  us.  When 
Jehoshaphat  sent  teachers  through  all  Judea,  to  instruct  the  people, 
they  carried  a  book  of  the  law  with  them,  2  Chron.  xvii.  9.  which 
they  needed  not  to  have  done,  if  there  had  been  copies  in  those 
cities  to  which  they  went ;  which  certainly  there  would  have  been, 
had  there  been  any  synagogues  in  them.  And  when  Hilkiah  found 
the  book  of  the  1  iw  in  the  tempk-,  2  Kings  xx.  8.  neither  he  nor 
king  Jo^iah  needed  have  been  so  surprised  at  it,  if  books  of  the 
law  had  been  common  in  those  times.  Their  behaviour  on  that 
occasion  proves  that  they  had  never  seen  it  before,  which  could  not 
be,  had  there  been  any  other  copies  to  be  found  among  the  people  ; 
which  would  have  been  the  c^se  if  there  had  been  any  synagogues 
among  them  at  that  time.  The  Jewish  writers  affirm  that  some  of 
the  idolatrous  Kiu'js  of  Jud.ih  burnt  all  the  copies  of  the  law 
wliich  they  could  find:  ^'\  t  supposition  of  some  learned  men, 
that  the  copy,  found  in  ;'  .  t*  mple  hy  Hilkiah,  was  the  original 
autograph  of  Moses,  from  the   words  HiZ^D  T2,  by  the  hand  of 


S8  On  the  Book  of  Jasher,  S^c, 

Moses,  2  Chron.  xxxiv.  14,  seems  scarcely  defensible.  If  that 
circumstance  had  been  the  occasion  of  the  surprise  excited  on  the 
discovery,  it  was  certainly  too  remarkable  to  be  omitted  by  the 
historian  who  recorded  the  same  fact  elsewhere,  2  Kings  xxii.  8. 
Besides,  this  very  circumstance  is  omitted  in  the  farther  history  of 
the  book  as  given  in  the  former  account  of  the  fact,  where  it  is 
simply  called  the  hook — the  law,  and  the  book  of  the  covena7it,  I 
know  not  that  1^  the  hand  is  ever  used  in  the  Hebrew  scriptures, 
for  ha7id  wrifmg,  as  Dr.  Kennicott  understands  it  in  this  passage. 
T2  is  often  used  as  the  instrument  or  medium  of  any  communica- 
tion. inUi'  1^2  By  the  hand  of  thy  servants  hast  thou  reproached 
the  Lord.  Is.  xxxvii.  24.  /  have  multiplied  visions,  and  cited 
similitudes  D''J^''23n  "VZ  hi/  the  ministry,  or  hand,  of  the  prophets, 
Hos.  xii.  10.  As  the  Lord  had  spoken  Hti^D  T'l  by  the  hand  oj 
Moses.  Exod.  ix.  35.  The  expression  answers  to  the  Greek  pre- 
position li'l  ;  the  laiv  "iSoas  given  5<a  MaxrBca;,  hy  Moses.  John  i.  17. 

Admitting,  however,  that  the  copy  found  by  Hilkiah  was  the 
autograph  of  Moses,  Dr.  Prideaux  supposes  it  was  a  few  years 
afterwards  burnt  and  consumxcd  with  the  Holy  City  and  Temple. 
Mr.  B.  says,  the  Hebrew  is  not  a  dead  language,  but  is  still 
spoken.  It  were  to  be  wished  that  he  had  informed  us  in  what 
part  of  the  world  the  Hebrew  language  is  still  vernacular.  It 
might  as  well  be  said,  the  Latin  is  not  a  dead  language  because  it 
is  still  used  in  the  services  of  the  Romish  Church,  as  that  the 
Hebrew  is  now  spoken,  on  account  of  its  being  used  in  the  services 
of  the  synagogue.  Since  the  dispersion  of  the  Jews,  they  speak 
the  languages  of  the  several  countries  where  they  sojourn.  They 
may  study  the  language,  and  adopt  some  expressions  from  it,  but 
it  is  believed  they  have  lost  the  primitive  pronunciation  of  some  of 
its  letters,  particularly  the  ^,  the  sound  of  which  appears  to  have 
been  lost  before  the  Septuagint  translation  was  made.  For  in 
those  Hebrew  words,  expressed  by  Greek  characters,  in  which  this 
letter  occurs,  it  is  variously  represented. 

It  has  been  the  opinion  of  some  learned  men,  that  tlie  Gospel 
of  Matthew,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  were  written  origi- 
nally in  Hebrew.  Mr.  B.  goes  far  beyond  this  conjecture  in 
his  zeal  for  the  sacred  language,  "  the  language  of  heaven,"  as  he 
styles  it.  As  if  the  Divine  Being  should  not  give  his  commands  to 
man  in  any  other  language,  he  asserts  that  "  The  New  Testament 
was  written  originally  in  Hebrew  by  the  Apostles  themselves."  I 
suppose  this  expression  includes  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Whether  any  other  writer  has  ventured  a  similar  assertion, 
I  know  not.  Does  he  suppose  the  New  Testament  to  have  been 
written  by  divine  inspiration,  as  well  as  the  books  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament .''  Does  he  contend  for  the  «  absolute  Integrity "  of  the 
original  of  one,  while  he  admits  the  whole  of  the  original  of  the 


Ofi  the  Latin  Poefri/,  <^c.  29 

other  to  be  lost, — every  letter,  every  iota,  and  tittle  ?  How  are  we 
to  reconcile  the  opinions  of  the  author  of  the  «  Essay  on  the  He- 
brew Points,  and  on  the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  Text," — we  will 
not  merely  say,  to  the  Scriptures  and  Truth,  but — themselves  one 
to  another  ? 

Basingstoke i  31  March^  1814.  J.  J- 


ON  THE  LATIN  POETRY  OF 

PROFESSORS  BARROW  AND  DUPORT. 


And  force  them,  though  it  were  in  spite 

Of  nature  and  their  stars,  to  write. — Hudibras. 


To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

As  I  Avas  rummaging  the  other  day  among  some  old  books  belonging 
to  the  library  of  a  College  of  no  small  magnitude,  by  some  chance, 
I  descried  a  lean  volume  of  the  quarto  size,  consisting  of  nearly 
sixty  leaves,  and  bearing  the  following  very  strange  and  whimsical 
title:  AcademifB  Cantahrigiensis  SliSTPA.  Sive  ad  Carolum  II, 
reducem,  de  Regnis  ipsi,  Musis  per  ipsum  feliciter  restitutis  Gra- 
tulatio.  Cantab.  l660.  It  is  a  sort  of  poetical  contribution  levied 
upon  the  component  parts  of  the  university  at  that  time,  both 
young  and  old,  by  the  circumstances  attendant  upon  the  restora- 
tion of  the  second  Charles;  and  consists  of  con^^ratulatory  addresses, 
written  upon  that  happy  occasion,  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  even  Hebrew. 
The  printer's  name  was  Field ;  the  same  person  who,  five  years  after, 
sent  out  the  only  edition  o  the  Septuagint  ever  issued  from  the  Cam- 
bridge press. 

"  Eli2TP0N  (as  a  critic  of  the  present  day  would  say,)  est  id  quod 
conservatus  conservatori  dat;  et  dignum  est  quod  comparetur  cum 
©f£7rrf0v,  iJiiJax'i'f ov,  ©scj^-jjrfov,  xoajcrrfov,  Xir^ovy  &c.  &c."  The  easy 
application  of  the  term  here  your  readers  will  quickly  perceive  ; — nei- 
ther was  this  way,  however  obsolete  and  unfashionable  now,  of  collect- 
ing, and  showing  to  the  face,  the  public  opinion  of  the  University, 
deserving  of  censure,  either  as  to  the  peculiarity  of  its  method,  or  its 
general  external  appearance.  Notwithstanding,  it  must  be  allowed 
that  little  interest  would  accrue  to  an  ordinary  reader  from  a  perusal  of 
the  volume  itself.  By  the  curious,  however,  this  and  the  like  will 
itill  continue  to  be  read ;  nor  will  the  philosopher  and  the  man  of  taste 
throw  that  wholly  aside,  from  which  the  feelings  of  so  considerable 
and  so  respectable  a  part  of  the  state,  on  an  occasion  too  so  moment- 
ous, might  be  more  minutely  and  more  exactly  determined  than  from 


30  On  the  Lat'm  Poetry  of 

the  more  dignified  page  of  the  historian.  Nay  even,  in  some  of  these 
collections,  I  have  seen  what  would  have  furnished  entertainment  to 
the  poetical  mind,  accompanied  with  a  sort  of  regret  that  those,  who 
could  do  so  much,  should,  by  untoward  circumstances  or  premature 
decease,  be  shut  out  for  ever  from  the  possibility  of  doing  more.  And 
who  is  there,  who  would  think  himself  above  a  consideration  so  noble, 
and  so  replete  with  generous  feeling  as  this  ? 

Nothing,  however,  of  that  description  occurs  in  the  work  of  which 
we  are  speaking.  Peace  to  the  shades  of  the  individuals,  whose  names 
are  here  recorded  by  the  printer  of  the  Cambridge  Septuagint.  The 
memory  of  those,  who  never  so  much  as  thought  of  aspiring  to  any 
thing  above  the  common,  can  never  be  offended  on  its  being  said,  that 
what  they  did  is  nothing  more  than  what  they  pretended  to  do.  We 
will  not  even  except  a  name,  so  far  as  concerns  us  here,  which  occurs 
in  the  collection,  and  which,  did  it  not  glow  with  light  borrowed  from 
another  source,  would,  if  thought  of  at  all,  be  considered  equally 
ignoble  and  equally  worthless.  Nothing  short  of  the  importunity  and 
unceasing  solicitation  of  his  brother  Academiaus,  who  would  natur- 
ally enough  be  ambitious  to  have  their  volume  embellished  with  such 
a  name,  could  have  induced  so  great  a  man  as  Isaac  Barkow  to 
pour  forth  on  this  occasion,  against  reason  and  against  the  grain,  a 
flood  of  Mathematical  Latin  in  the  shape  of  an  Alcaic  Ode.  In 
length,  it  is  equal  to  three  times  any  other  in  the  whole  set ;  in  qua- 
lity, as  good  as  any,  and  better  than  most ;  in  peculiarity  of  style  and 
thinking,  and  oddness  of  execution,  it  is  incomparable,  and  not  to  be 
placed  upon  the  same  shelf  with  any  of  the  rest.  To  give  to  your 
readers  a  full  length  of  this  unwieldy  and  outlandish  composition 
would  be  to  transgress  out  and  out  the  limits  which  we  can  expect  to 
be  prescribed  to  us.  Let  one  stanza  suffice  as  a  sample  of  the  whole, 
— '  et  segmine  ah  uno  Disce  orbem.  We  introduce  it,  therefore, 
without  further  ceremony  ;  taking  care  to  premise  that  the  first  word 
is  not  to  be  understood  in  its  strict  sense,  it  only  having  been  brought 
into  the  place  of  campanee  by  reason  of  an  unmanageable  series  of 
syllabic  quantity,  with  which  the  line  must  necessarily  commence. 

Campanula  non  immemores  sui. 
Quod  imminebat,  martyrii,  sonis 
Nos  a3mulantur;  ne  liquentur 
Motibus  immodicis  veremur. 

Here  we  have,  shaken  up  together,  history,  poetry,  and  philoso- 
phy.— The  bells  were  ringing ;  the  Academians  were  issuing  forth  all 
the  noise  they  could  devise ;  'twas  hard  to  say  whether  the  clattering 
of  the  bells  or  the  applause  of  the  Academians,  from  head,  hand,  and 
foot,  was  louder.     These  are  historical  facts. 

Next;  these  instruments  of  sound  are  represented  as  reasoning  thus 
among  themselves  :  'Tis  quite  out  of  character  that  so  fine  and  stately 

'  The  Mathematical  reader  may  do  this  by  referring  to  the  third  book  of 
Barrow's  Euclid;  for  which  alone,  though  one  of  his  inferior  works,  his 
name  deserves  never  to  be  forgotten. 


Professors  Barrow  and  Duport.  31 

a  piece  of  huildbig  as  ottr's  shcidd  he  dumb  and  silent  on  an  occasion 
like  this.  No,  no ;  it  cannot  be  that  we  should  he  forgetful  for  the 
credit  of  that  tower,'  which  has  oft,  in  times  past,  sheltered  us  from 
wind  and  iveather.  Instant,  well  send  iji  our  adherence,  sfeeide  and 
bells  by  the  lump !  —^o\v,  as  a  self-haranofue,  under  circumstances 
like  these,  is  at  once  preposterous  and  unnatural,  it  inu^t  needs  be 
poetical,-  dit  least,  if  we  believe  that  learned  gentleman,  who  will 
have  it  that  poetry  is  nothinij  more  nor  less  than  prose  run  mad. 

Again; — Heat  is  occasioned  by  motion,  and  varies  directly  as  that 
motion.  Let  the  motion  be  increased  continually  ;  the  heat  will  also 
he  increased ;  till,  presently,  it  shall  be  such  as  to  reduce  to  a  state 
of  liquefaction  even  bell-metal.  Now,  as  there  was  a  rivalry  between 
the  sound,  that  is  to  say,  (read  Wood's  Mechanics,  Art.  Wheel  and 
Axle,)  the  motion  of  the  bells,  and  the  tumultuary  bustle  of  the 
gownsmen  ;  and  as  the  author  of  the  Ode  represents  the  rivalry  as 
actually  going  on,  it  follows  that  the  heat  (if  nothing  previously 
should  interfere  with  the  clatter)  would,  at  some  particular  point, 
commence  liquefying  the  bells.  Well  then  might  they  exclaim  in  the 
language  of  the  Professor  :  Ne  liqnentur  Motihus  immodicis  veremur. 
N.  B.  This  is  philosophy. 

We  subjoin  a  metrical  version  in  English  of  this  inestimable  stanza, 
which,  we  hope,  your  readers  will  consider  as  preserving  some  of  the 
force  and  spirit  of  the  original.  With  their  permission  we  will  sub- 
stitute for  the  present  tense  what  the  grammarians  term  the  prater- 
imperfect. 

Right  mindful  of  the  tow'r  sublime, 
Where  they  were  wont  to  ring,  or  chime, 
The  bells  ill  brook'd  it  to  be  reckoned 
Disloyal,  false,  to  Charles  the  Second ; 
On  this,  they  rais'd  so  loud  a  clg,ck, — 
'Twas  fear'd  they'd  either  melt  or  crack. 

Before  we  take  leave  of  this  composition,  we  think  it  a  duty  we  owe 
to  ourselves  as  well  as  to  others,  to  assure  all  those,  who  know  how 
to  appreciate  the  merits  of  Professor  Barrow,  that  his  memory  is  not 
the  less  venerated  by  ourselves.  As  a  theologian,  as  a  classical  scho- 
lar, and  as  a  mathematician,  he  was,  perhaps,  the  first  man  of  his 
age ;    and  eminently  qualified   to  fill  that  station  in  his  University, 


•  \i  martyrium  here  denotes  the  church  tower,  and  the  poet  is  speaking  of 
the  tower,  in  which  the  bells  are  suspended,  or  which  rises  around  them,  one 
would  have  expected  imminet,  but  perhaps  imminebat  was  introduced  for 
the  sake  of  the  verse.  Our  correspondent  is  probably  right  in  his  interpre- 
tation. Vet.  Vocae.  "  Martyrium,  testimonium ;  cruciatus  martyris,  vel 
locus,  vel  templum  martyris,  quia  in  memoriam  martyrum  sit  constructum, 
vel  quod  sepulcra  ibi  sunt  sanctorum  martyrum."  Walafr.  Strab.  De  Reb. 
Eccles.  c.  6.  "  Martyria  vocabantur  ecclesife,  quse  in  honorem  aliquorum 
martyrum  fiebant."  Hieron.  "  Constantmopoli  Apostolorum  martyrium 
dedicatur."  Sic  August  L.  22.  de  Civit.  Dei  c.  8.  "  Loci  sancti  cancellus, 
ubi  martyrium  erat,''    Confer  M.  Martinii  Lexicon  Philologicum  sub  voce. — 


32  On  the  Latin  Poetry  of 

which,  on  his  resignation,  was  conferred  upon  his  friend  and  admirer, 
Newton.  Seldom  has  the  biographer  to  record  in  the  same  person 
such  an  union  of  distinguished  abihtv  in  so  many  very  different  and 
very  opposite  departments. 

The  next  and  last  of  these,  which  attracted  our  notice,  is  one  of 
three  specimens  given  us  by  the  Regius  Greek  Professor  Duport ; 
who,  in  his  own  language,  epiloghes  on  this  occasion,  that  is, 
brings  up  the  rear.  It  is  hard  to  say  whether  the  compositions  are 
more  distinguished  for  their  eccentricity,  or  their  imbecillity.  The 
titles  themselves  (as  Doctor  Bentley  would  say,  and  did  say  on  a 
similar  occasion,)  are  so  fulsome,  as  to  be  enough  to  make  a  man 
spew.  Here,  we  are  presented  with  a  Carmen  S^iajM^svriKOv,  an 
AlviyiMx  'ETTiXoyiyJjv,  and  an  Anagramma  Epiphonematicum.  He  was 
afraid,  we  imagine,  lest  we  should  forget  that  he  tilled  the  Professorial 
chair  ;  and  thought  that  the  most  effectual  way  of  reminding  us  of  his 
being  Greek  Professor  would  be  to  din  our  ears  with  Greek  words 
and  Greek  epithets.  This  is  the  man,  we  believe,  who  translated  (for 
what  purpose  we  know  not)  the  whole  of  the  Psalms  into  Greek  Hex- 
ameter verse.  Perhaps,  in  imitaiion  of  him  who  rendered  Milton's 
Paradise  host,  and  his  Paradise  Regained,  and  his  Samson  Ago- 
nistes  too,  into  Latin  Heroics,  and  dreamed  of  puthng  off  his  trans- 
lations as  a  substitute  for  Virgil  in  the  Grammar-schools,  he  had  the 
vanity  to  imagine,  that  it  was  titter  for  beginners  in  Greek  to  learn 
to  sing  his  Psalms,  than  to  read  Homer's  Iliad.  We  have  heard  too 
that  he  was  the  author,  or  (more  properly  speaking)  the  compiler  of 
the  Gnomologia  Homeriea ;  a  book  of  some  use,  but  which  in  the 
amassing  of  it  required  labor  and  assiduity,  rather  than  acuteness 
and  vigor  of  intellect.'  A  man  like  this  ought  to  have  been  employed 
in  making  Glossaries  and  Indexes,  or  in  abridging  Lexicons. 

The  writing  of  Anagrams  is  a  species  of  wit  of  the  lowest  order; 
and  is  much  of  the  same  sort  as  the  writing  of  Echoes  and  Acrostics. 
Duport's  Anagramma  is  upon  the  King's  name ;  which  is  bracketed 
at  the  head  of  thirteen  foolish  hexameter  lines  with  the  words  At  tu 
ros  clarus.  This  little  witticism  consists  of  precisely  the  same  letters, 
in  a  different  order,  as  the  words  Carolus  Stuart.  The  grand  mys- 
tery of  the  Anagramma  Epiphonematicum,  is  no  other  than  this ; — at 


*  It  required  not  merely  "  labor  and  assiduity,"  but  extensive  reading 
and  real  learning,  to  write  the  Gnomologia  Homeriea,  of  which  James  Duport 
was  the  editor,  and  whoever  will  be  at  the  pains  ot  examining  his  marginal 
references  to  passages  in  other  classical  writers,  where  similar  moral  sen- 
tences, or  philosophical  itleas  occur,  and  of  perusing  his  long  preface,  will 
acknowledge  the  justice  ot  our  remark.  It  is  a  book  of  much  use  to  those 
who  know  how  to  use  it  }  ro}>erly.  Tlie  learning  and  talents  of  J.  Duport 
are  sufficiently  displayed  u\  his  profuse  Commentarius  in  Theophrasti  Charac- 
teras,  (in'«erted  in  Needham's  edition),  and  of  which  it- has  been  very  im- 
properly said  that  it  is  a  mere  compilation  from  Casaubon's  Commentary. 
To  Duport's  Commentary  frequent  refprence  is  made  by  Scblcusner  in  his 
Lexicon,  und  by  other  foreign  critics,  whom  it  is  unnecessary  to  mention. 
Duport  was,  we  Lelieve,  tor  some  time  the  Vice-Master  at  Trinity-College, 
Cambridse,  and  atterwards  Master  of  Mas^dalen-College,  in  the  same  Uni- 
versity. — E. 


Professors  Barrow  and  Duport.  33 

least,  this,  together  with  what  may  be  gathered  from  the  substance  of 
a  facetious  note,  that  occupies  a  place  on  the  margin,  from  the  read- 
ing of  which  we  could  easily  conceive  that  honest  James  Duport 
would  have  wiUingly  pulled  twenty  pounds  out  of  his  pocket,  could 
he  but,  by  exchanging  an  R  for  an  L,  have  put  Sol  in  the  place  of 
Ros.  He  accordingly  harps  upon  this ;  and  this  is  the  burthen  of 
the  poem.  As,  iiowever,  it  is  so  short,  we  will  be  at  the  pains  to 
transcribe  it  for  the  amusement  of  your  readers,  along  with  the  afore- 
said note. 


J 


Ad  Regem 
Anagramma  Epiphonematicum. 

f     CVROLUS    STUART. 
I  AT  TU  '  ROS  CLARUS. 

Ante  tuum  reditum,  Princeps,  heu  !  quanta  malorum  , 

Ilias,  et  nubes,  et  nox  horrenda  Britannis 
locubuit,  Clero  inprimis,  Gentique  togat£e ! 
At  TV  Ros  CLARUS  noctumas  discutis  umbras, 
Mane  novo  cum  Sole  raicans,  pulsisque  tenebris 
Languentem  recreas  geniali  sidere  terram  : 
Sol,  an  Ros?  an  uterque?     Hi7ic  lucem  et  pocula  sacra, 
Et  Musas,  vitamque  tibi,  ter  Maxima  Regum, 
Acceptam  Alma  refert  Mater,  suaque  omnia  debet, 
Teque  suum  agnoscit  Grantana  Academia  Phoebum. 
Hinc  tibi  sfisxPA  damus,  qui  pro  te  2ft2TPA  vovemus, 
Quod  Tu,  Rex,  nobis,  tibi  quod  Deus  ipse  salutem 
Reddiderit.     Pylios  idem  Te  servet  in  annos. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  remark,  that  this  figure  of  speech,  ycleped 
by  the  Greek  Professor  Traulismus  Alcibiadeus,  must,  if  it  be  allowed 
to  have  any  meaning  at  all,  allude  to  Critias's  Elegy  on  Alcibiades ; 
in  which,  on  account  of  an  unfortunate  combination  of  quantity  in 
the  syllables  of  which  that  word  is  composed,  instead  of  giving  us  a 
pentameter  in  the  second  line,  he  gives  us  an  iambic  senarius, — as  the 
reader  will  see. 

Ka»  vuv  KXsivlov  vlov  'A5r,vaTov  (ri'sC^oLvt^aiM 
Ou  yap  iTu:;  ijv  Tovyoi/^'  ki^a^^ot.av  iXsysiM, 

1814.  V,  L, 

*  Vel  (det  modo  veniara  lector  Lambdacismo,  sen  Truuliimo  Akibiadeo, 
L  pro  r)  Sol  Clarus. 


No.  XIX.     Cl.JL  VoL.X. 


34 


IN  CARMINA  EPODICA  EURIPIDEA  COMMEN- 
TARIUS. 

Auctore  G.  B. 
No.  HI.    (Ex  No.  XVIll.  p.  293.) 


xXd  finem  Commentarii,  quem  paginis  hujus  diarii  olim  mandavi, 
tredecim  Cantus  Epodici  recensentur,  de  quibus  omnis  fere  mihi 
spes  evanuerat,  ut  ad  forinam  Canftinum  Euripideorum  redigere 
possem.  At  res  praster  exspectationem  evenit.  Elenim  hodie 
video,  quod  tarn  diu  pra>tervidisse  mihi  subirascor,  illis  etiam 
Epodis  suum  ordinem  restitui  posse,  verbo  quidem  vix  uno  mu- 
tato.  En  loca,  quae  Viri  metricarum  rerum  periti  pro  cruce  habe- 
bant,  nemini  in  posterum  oifensionem  datura.  Ordinem  vulga^- 
tum  fabularum  persequi  lubet. 

Hecubae  v.  649-  et  sqq. 

'Ett)  doupi  re  xa)  'povco 

(TTSVSJ  oh  KUi 
t)§  afjif)  Tov 
supoov  Eugcjorav  Aax.aivoi 


r\p  Ti3sTa«  Tfxewv  Quvovt- 
Tul  Ts  TTugeiav 

J/«JjW.OV    TI$S[/,SVCt 

(T7rugixyy,0Knv  owyci. 


10 


V.  1.  Saepe  deest  re  ante  x«j.    In  Agam.  202.  restituit  Porso- 
nus  veaiv  ts  x«/.     V.  8.  Vuko  ts'xvwv.   Vid.  Porson.  ad  Phoen.  254> 


Orestis  v.  821. 

t\ci  VQ<TOg  V]  TlVCt 

daxpuoc  T»V  S'  eAe- 

og  jK-s/^wv  xard  y«v 

>j  [/.arpoxTOvov  ajjW.- 

(X.  %ngi  Qs(Td-  5 

at ;  olov  ^py- 

QV  Oi  y    iTAUC, 

/35|3axp^eucr'  Eu- 

jX£V»Cr<V  jW-«Vl'«»J  ^Tip(XfJ.X  ^ovco 

?ipo[j,a.(7iv  hivsuwv  ev  /3Ae(pago«j      10 

V.  1.  Vulgo  doLKpu  rj,  alii  Saxgya  xal.  mox  adest  8'.  V.  7.  rsXl- 
crag  MS.  Harl.  og  reKsaas.  Reposui  IrAaj.  Verbum  amat  Euri- 
pides. Vid.  Beck.  ludicem.    V.  8.  Vulgo  /3e/3«x;)^EUT«» ft-aviajj  jEufce- 


TTCiig  'Aya.fA,siJt,voyios' 
u)  jU-eXs  [Margocj  ots, 
^gvasOTTYivriToov  fagsuiv 
[j,u(TTOV  UTtsqrsKKovT  icn,t<J6v, 

(Tfayiov  jMUT- 

'  >  "a  ^ 

sg  ejou  Tocv 

icav  aixoi^av. 


In  Carnnna  Epcdica,  fy. 


35 


yis-i:    mox  Iv  deest.     V.  12.  Vulgo  jitsAeoj,     V.  l6.  Ex  sQsto  erui 
sQoo  Tixv  fortius  est  secunda  persona  j  cui  favet  et  metriim. 


Alcestidis  v.  276.  et  sqq. 

xAjWts  jw,'*  ou  crfllvct) 
9rocrr  -ttXyjctiov  adag' 
wxoriu  V  Itti  vu^  0(T(t- 


TSKV    OtTSKVf   OVX. 

ouK  ST  £(ttIv   '^alpon 
CO  rexva"  TO§e 


8 


V.  8 

^cclpctiv. 


<Pu>§  ogcoTOV 

Vulgo  ;^a/§ovTef.      At   in  hac    formula   non    usurpatur 
Errat  Moukus  ad  Hipp.  1438. 


Supplicum  V.  1087.  et  sqq. 
OJSj'ttou  [J^epog  m  ysgov         1  Verba  praecedentia  in  Antistrophica  di^- 
ac«)  (TV  ttoAjj  s[jia.  tKu^mv.  J  gessi  ad  Troad.  Append,  p.  197. 

Iphlgeniae  in  Aulide  v.  .573.  et  sqq. 
E[ji.oXsi  CO  riugig  Yj-  a  (r'  'JEXAaS'  h7rs[X,Tr 


re  cruye  fiovxoXog  a^y- 
svvalg  Irpa^yjc  '/- 
Zalaig  Trapa  [xo(r^oig 
^ap^aga  arvgii^- 
oov  <Ppvylcov  avh- 

WV  Iv  'OXufJ^TT- 

ou  xa.Xa.[/.oi(r~ 

IV  jU-jju-^jU-ar  IjXTrAexwv, 

sy9>jAoi  Ss  /3oOj  rgecpovT'j 

OTS  xgiing  or' 

sfjievs  dsoiv, 


10 


eXsipavTodiTcov 

h(roi§  'EXsvag 

avTMTioig  oVcrojj  ^\sfup- 

oicri  <T   egooTO.  beoooxag  eg* 

eTTToaQrig' 

In       V 

oc/fv  ep- 

<5  'ipiv 

'EKXuta  (Tuv  Sogi  vau(r»  t  a- 

yei  Tpoiocg  eg  Ilsgyaijucx.. 


15 


20 


V.  16.  Vulgo  ogrcig:  quod  stare  potest.  V.  17.  Vocem  otrcrojf 
propter  oig  omissam  revocavi.  Idem  fere  peccatum  correxi  in 
Oreste.  Vid.  Classical  Journal,  N.  XIII,  p.  377.  Dicitur  uvtm- 
"KOig  QCrcroig  ut  Ojaj«,a — ($aiSpcu7rov  in  Orest.  883.  (xxv^gcwnov  oijl[/^ix 
Phoen.  1354.  aygiooTrov  oy.[xot,  Here.  F.  990.  aipt^UTCMTroug  xoga^ 
Orest.  250.  yogywTr-g  aiya)  Here.  F.  131.  uix^Xwireg  avya)  Rhes. 
737. 


-     ibid.  V.  1080.  et  sqq. 
Ho)  h'  STti  xaga. 

i>iOjU,«V 

vKoxov  "Agy- 


eloi,    ^aXlav    wctts    wsTga/aiv   un 

uvrgcov 
lA^outrav    ogiwv  [AOO'^oy,  axYjpuTOV 

^go-  6 


36 


In  Carmina  Epodica 


AluKidotKri  yaafi. 
)j  TO  Tu:  cip?ra; 


10 


15 


TrgotrMTTOV,  ors  to  ju-sv  «~ 

(TSTTTOV  £p^e»  §yvajx»v" 
a  8'  a^sTa  xaroViv 

Asjxar   TavofJix 

8e  VO|aOV  KpaTzi' 
xaxovoig  8'  aycuv 
jSgoTOKTiv,  hocv  Tig 

5:(ioy  tpSovog  sXSrj. 


20 


V.  4.  V^ulgo  7rAox«jW,ov.  Eadem  var.  lect.  in  Med.  782.  V.  5. 
TTSTgodov  :  correpto  ai :  vid.  Gaisford.  Hepha?st.  p.  2l6.  V,  6.  'Ogsoov 
est  diss) Ilabon.  V.  Q.  Vulgo  ovS' £v  poj/3Si^(re<.  Vocem  noii  alibi  inve- 
nire  possum  :  reposui  tx  tiesychio  'Poj/SSc/jSs;.  hiuc  iiitelJigas  verba 
Lexicographi  [xeToi^y^ov  f.  >c«t«  y;;5(^a)  ay]5e7(scil.  cru^jyy*) «jj  ol  7roi[x,sv;s. 
V.  1'2.  ^Jvax^^'^^S  yoL\Lov  inleiligi  neqiieunt.  Redde  AlaxldoiKrt  yaij^fi. 
Nuhes  Actiilli.  V.  l6.  Vulgo  to  Trgoixc/mov  qttots.  V.  20.  Vulgo 
ccvo[xiu.  sed  excidit  t«  propter  rai.  V ,  22.  E  xu)  xoivoc  erui  xaxo'- 
vojj.  Eandem  vocem  ope  Suida?  restituit  Brunckius  Aristophani 
Pac.  49^.  Hesych.  Kocxo)iog,  xocxovowv. 


Baccharum  v.  900.  et  sqq. 

(TTg.  j3. 
i/'tJSai'/xcov  jw,sv  be  Ix  QuXoiTcrYig 
sipsvy--  xu^j^a  Xiixsvu  o'  sxi^sv       2 


oK^iog'   XM  Suaij 
jjivplcict  jj.vpia.i§ 
eiliv  ST   gltrlv 
IX7r/8ef,  od  /xev 


UVTitTTO.  p. 

2      7rap>jA9=v  iTs'pa  S'  lyavyfl'  STsgog    4 

O         TeXrUTWCJV   Iv  0A/3cU  9 

^poTolg'   a\  V  uTis^yiaaV 
Tov  Ss  xar'  yjfJ'Cig,  otco  /Sjoj 
suZal^cav,  fxaxagli^oo. 

V.  4.  Vulgo  sylvsd'  STspa.  8*  ste^oj  sts^ov  "OX^co  xctT duvoc[ji.si  TragrjX- 
6iv.  Haec  iutelligere  non  possum.  Transpositis  -Tragr^X.^e  et  sy/vsfl' ; 
e  proximo  erui  eyocvvf.  hoc  verbum  bis  Euripides  usurpat  in  Iph. 
T.  1239-  et  Cycl,  502.  ubi  lege,  ut  id  obiter  moneam,  7ra»8of  >jp»jf, 
vice  SajToc,  quie  voces  permutantur  in  Ion.  Saspe  Trag^A^s  apud  Ho- 
merum  fej'ellit,  in  activo  sensu  :  hie  in  neutro.  Similiter ^e/'e/Z/i  in 
Ilorviinnw  vixit  77io?iensqne  fejellit.  Mox  alteium  hsgog  delevi. 
In  talibus  vox  bis  tantum  usurpatur.  Vid.  Beck.  Indicem,  V.  '''ETsgog. 
dein  e  xa)  Suvajaej  erui  8oatj  alsv.  Cf.  Simonid.  Fragm.  iv.  20. 
fj-vglat  BgoTolci  xrigsg  xuvsTri^gucTTOi  8wai.      V.  11.  Vulgo  (^ioTog. 

ibid.  1013.  et  sqq. 

^oiVY/Qi  raC'pOs, 
t]  7roK-JKocpr]vog 


fiV  dpUi 


>3  TTVp)  (^Xeycov 
6goi(T$(xi  Xscuv 

VflJ      To'  5    »    X 

lO    (ti  pClK^    ICO 


Euripidea  Coinmentarius.  37 

ysXu>VTi  TTgo(Too7tcti  6      <Aay  tov  ttso-ovt- 

vsgi^ciXB  ^go^ov  a.  Tuy  Mixiya.ti(jiV. 

V.  3.  Vulgo  y  Miiv  i.  e.  o-'ilsiv.  Sa.'pe  permutantur  y  et  <t.  Vid. 
Iph.  T.  692.  Alcest.  236.  Philoct.  571.  Pers.  636.  Hesych.  V. 
'A^'M^a;  et  77s7r»y/xevo<.  Quod  ad  s\<nh"iv  cf.  Phoen.  149-  Fogyoi; 
tKTiliiv.  V.  11.  Vulgo  aye'Xav.  Hesych.  "/Ai^v.  ubi  citant  Interpp. 
Herodotum. 

Heraclidarum  v.  S72.  et  sqq. 

Elgyjvcn  /x=v  e^j^oiy  upscrH-      '  Oup^  outcoj,  a  Soxsir,  xupjj- 

«<*  0"£  8',  w  xa.x.6fpcuv  otva^,  <r;<j*    cu  (toj  jito'vov  eyp^oj  owS* 

Xeycti,  si  ttoAjv  ^'^=<c  3      irsa  Karay^aXKOS.  6 

aAX'  w  TToKsixctiV  SQa.(TTa.g  svcalo;. 

lJ,Yj-fj.oi  6og)  (TUVTugci^ri^ 

su  ^«^(Twv  sp^o'JO'av 

Tav  TToAiv,  aXX'  avaff'p^ou.  10 

V.6.  £<rT»v  deleri  jubet  Blomfieldus,  Quarterly  Rev.  N.  XVIII. 
p.  3.57.  de  reliquis  Vide  Classical  Journal,  N.  XVl.  p.  401. 

lonis  V.  491.  et  sqq. 
*i2  IJavog  QuKYjfLoi,  xa.)  Ttup- 

uuXlKovaoe.  Tzsrpa  [x,u^cti^i-  "vu  Tsxoucra  ti; 

(Tiv  Maxqtxli,  TTugUvog  jLteArj 

Tva  yoqoKT-  figstpov;  (poBoo  TTTavolg  J5 

»v  <TTzl^oi)(Ti  TToSoov  *^yA-  e^cugtasv  ^olvuv 
uvpov  rglyovoi  xovpai                      6      6r;pcr/  re  ^otviav 

oraSja  ^Kosgu,  Trgo  dulra,  wixguiv  yoifxc/jv 

IIaXXa.dos  vawv,  v^pktijJ'   out   bti)  x!gxl(nv 

avpiyyog  vtt',  aloXag  t   lax^cig  our'  Iv  Xeay^ocKTiV  (paT»v  20 

vjji,vov(T^,  OTdV  avXiog  a-vglt^r^g  oiiov  suTv^lxg  (jlsts- 

w  riav,  To\<Ti  yza  ficoSsV  T£XV«  SvaroTf . 
0"o7j  Iv  ocvrgotg'                               12 

V.  1.  ©ax)jjw.aTa.  Saepe  nuuieri  usurpantur.  V.  2.  Egregie  Tyr- 
whittus  fAupi^coSso-j  emit  e  /au^oi  Sajs-/.  V.  10.  Aid.  vfx,vcov  MSS.  Steph. 
v[ji.vov  mox  auXjoj  pro  auAia  est  conjectura  Musgravii,  quam  pluribus 
locis  comprobaie  potuissem.  Trach.  l65.  emendat  Wakefieldus 
legendo  Tgijw-rjvoj  et  citat  Apoll.  Khod.  i\ .  841 .  Orph.  Argon.  66l. 
(ed.  Herm.)  Virgil.  iEn.  viii.  465.  Theocrit.  vii.  21.  ubi  plura 
Toup,  et  Valck.  V.  14.  Vulgo  jw^jAsa  redditur  infelix ;  reposui 
ju-eXij  membra :  mox  vice  ^oi'/Sw  dedi  (fo^co  pra  timore :  cf.  v.  infr. 
89B.  fgUa.  [xurpog :  et  1498.  'Ev  <^o/3c«  xaraSsSeTcra.     V.  19.  Vulgo 


38  In  Carmina  EpocUca 

''T^qiv :  et  mox  Xoyoitriv  :  at  mulierum  conventus  est,  /ieV;^«J. 
Vid.  Hesycb.  v.  In  Hippolyt.  1135.  restitui  XeV^*)  vice  Aex*'  ^^ 
Troad.  602. 

ibid.  711-  et  sqq. 
'  H  ^Yj  TTsKua-a-ag 

rs  x«j  TTXTYig  iTToXoig  oif/^a.  (Tvix,^a,K^ciig- 

vsog  vsov,  jut^TToQ'  slg  Iju-av  ttoXjv  7jtoi6'  6  Trttlg, 

'iva  ys  See'  aTSs  Uagv-  5      a]U,£pav  v£«y  S"  aitoKmuiV  Qotvoi'     14 

acou  TtsTpcug  syov-  (rTSW[/,svoc  yug  dv  crx^^'iv  ep^cn  ttoAjj 

o-j  trxoVeAov  ^svixov  elcr/SoAav.  aAAa  yaj  o-TTOgof, 

oupavjov  kgyjxylg  wv,  '£g- 

sSpavov  5',  »V'  6  Baxp^iof  ajU-Cp-  eji^fiswj  avacrcro*.                              18 

iTTupovg  oive^oiv  Trsuxaj  10 

V.  5.  Vulgo  jW  Isgalsg.  De  ye  post  »W  posito  vid.  Valck. 
ad  Phoen.  mox  erui  Sep'  «TSe  i.  e.  Se'^ai  dl'^z  ex  lepahg.  Hesych.  Aepoi, 
UTreg^oXrj  ogovg.  V.  8.  vice  eSpav  dedi  'ilpoaov.  V^id.  ad  Troad.  1082. 
ubi  eadem  var..  lect.  V.  11.  \a\'\)y\gai.  Vid.  Porson.  Hec.  788.  et 
quse  dixi  in  prceeunte  epodo.  V.  16.  Vulgo  " AXig  ag  e  Tragog.  erui 
aAAa  yoig  (Tttopoj.  Construe  ' Egs^$ioog  (nropog,  mv  Ugyayog,  avofi-tyoi 
ySig.  Denique  vulgo  «v«^.  excidit  ultima  syllaba  compendiose 
scripta. 

ibid.  912.  et  sqq. 

xaxbg  svvoltooq, 

og  TO)  [xsv  Ifxco 

vv[Ji(psuTU  X^piv  ov  TrgoXot^uiy 

TralS'  e]g  o'iKOug  olxl^sig. 

Strophas  praecedentes  disposui  ad  Troad.  Append,  p.  138. 

Herculis  Furentis  v.  134.  et  sqq. 
lie  TTUTgog  oia.  ou  AeAojTrsv  ex  tskvuiv' 

yogycoTTsg  a»'Se  crov  ^  caroiysTUi  ^agig, 

7rgo<y<^sgslg  'EWoig,  el, 

auyui'   TO  Se  y'  o'iovg  o'loug  oAecrcra- 

ijv  xuKorvylg,  era,  TmV  uTrocrTsgYjcrsi. 

Vulgo  TO  Se  S^  ;  at  de  ))y  et  Sjj  permutatis  vid.  Porson.   ad  Horn. 
OS.  mox  vulgo  OTA :  excidit  c  propter  o. 

His  tandem  cantibus  dispositis,  video  etiamnum  restare  tres 
Epodos  in  Troasin,  de  quibus  consulto  nihil  dicere  mecum  con- 
stitui,  ne  Editionem  iteratam  quam  dim  meditabar,  aliquatenus 
praeoccuparem.  Verum  quo  tempore  illud  opus  sim  per- 
feeturus  cum  sit  valde  incertum,  in  praesenti  omnia  proferre  in  m«- 


Euripidea  Commentarius.  39 

dium  libet,  quae  ad  nietra  Euripidea  pertinent.  Hanc  ob  causam 
cantus  Hippolyti  et  Iphigeniae  m  Auiide,  melius  quam  vulgantur, 
denuo  disponam. 

Troadum  v.  56l.  et  sqq. 

'Eyvj  5e  Tav  opstTTsgctv  <^Gvla.  8'  ava  tttoAjv  /3oa 

TOT  ik[i<i))  jas'Xaflpa  Trap^svov,  xarsl^s  iTc^yajU-aJV  s^pa;, 

AiQs  Kopxv ," ApTsiJ^iV  /3gs^>)  Ss  <^/A«  Trsgt  TreTrAouf 

e{/,skiroy  sv  ^ogoKrt'  4      £/3«AAs  jW-ar^j  %eip«f  8 

l7rT&»jjU,gv«5*  Xo^ov  S'  e^£/3a»v'  "AgYjc,  x.6ga.g  t  STTM^Oi. 

egya.  naWdlog'   (T^oiyoiX  S'  ajW.^(/3a)|xio»  4>pvycov 

(TJV  xagaTOjtiOj 

l^*}ju,/a  1 3 

vsav/Swv 
o"T£i:favov 

'JEXAaSj  xougorpoipa)  (ppv- 
ycuv  ya.  TrctTglh  Trevfljj. 

V.  4.  Vulgo  sfjisKTTOfjiciv.      At  Euripides    Mediam   vocem  hujus 
verbi  non  usurpat.     In  Andr.  1017.  sic  lege  IloWoi  8'  Iv  'Ewdvoov 

k'xpgois  (TTOva^sTtg  MsAttovto  du^TOiVoi  rsxscov'  aXo^oi  8'  ' E^bKsittov 
mKOug  nrpog  aK\ov  svva-Togot :  et  in  antistrophico  /3=/3axe  S'  'ArgslBotg 
aKo^ov  7raAajM.«»j"  /iurd  8'  hvaKKa^wra,  <povov  QctvuTcu  irpog  tsxvmv 
siTtYjogoc.  Qsog.  fleoD  y  '£v  x=Asyo-jaaT<  (rrgafyi.  x.  r.  A.  V.  7-  <p/A»«  et 
s/3aAe;  Porsonus  Advers.  p.  263.  e/SaAAs,  coUato  Bacch.  6l9- 
V.  10.  Ita  MS.  Fl.  Aid.  aju-^i  /3a)|W,oT^».  V.  18.  Omittebatur  ra 
ob  7ra.  In  Suppl.  1037.  tacite  Hermannus  y^v  Trocrpl^x  vice  t^v 
troiTgldx.  Multa  proferre  potui  de  y^  sagpe  sic  corrupto  vel  oniisso. 
Sed  taceo  prudens. 

ibid.  V.  1240.  et  sqq.  ibid,  ad  fabulae  finem. 

EK.  00  (p(\TctTCici  XO.  ayopi^sQ 


la. 


yuvutKsg  w*  (psp6pt.s$x 

XO.  <roif'  svstt'  ' Exoi^i)  EK.  aXyog  a.\y» 

tIvx  6posig  «y8«v  ;  og  ^oxg 

8ouAs<ov  siii  jU-eAafl^- 
ov  BK  TtoLTgctg  s[x,Sig. 

Inter  haec  <ru(f  est  conjectura  Musgravii  pro  a-ag. 

Postremum  denique  carmen  Epodicum  emendabo  :  quod  olina 
pessime  disposui  in  Append.  Troad.  p.  192.  Verius  in 
Classical  Journal  N.  XVIII.  p.  296.  ubi  monui  Stropham    et 


40 


In  Carmina  Epodica 


V.  1300.  etsqq. 
ev9a  TTOTg  UaXXui;  Ijao- 

"Hga  V  'EgiJ:,a.g  x 
ayysAof  oiv  ACog 

"Hoa.  T  civoiKTog  euv- 
aig  (3«(r»Ajcr<y  Jio'f. 


Antistropham  redigi  posse  ad  regulam  nostra  m.  Lege  igitur 
versus  rion  Antistrophicos  tali  fere  mode. 

V.  1283.  etsqq. 
'/2  vtfojSoXov  ^qvyuiv 
aTTOj   id«f  T   oge« 
Tlaqiv  oSt 

KTraAov 

[xctTphg  oczovgo  voa'<^t<rag,  [lo- 
pcu  'ttj  SavaTo'sVTi  npia[JLog, 
ore  oa- 
oj  6  8«A- 
Of  e^Ajyev  sv 
4>qvyaiV  TtoKei. 

Inter  haec  mutavi  O^'  lAAIOS  lAAIOX  in  OTE  AAIOX  O  AAAOX; 
de  qua  mutatione  dixi  in  Class.  Journ.  N.  XVIII.  p.  297.  mox 
vulgo  6  Aiog  ayysXog.  In  Class.  Journ.  N.  XV^.  p.  148.  promisi 
Hippolvti  carmina  Monostrophica  fore  restituta  in  Censura  editio- 
nis,  quam  Monkus  deniio  procuravit.  At  quoniam  consilium  diu 
abjeci  illam  censuram  in  lucem  proferendi,  libet,  hac  occasione 
data,  promissum  aliqua  parte  absolvere.     -Lege  igitur 

V.  811.  et  sqq. 

<Trp,  a.  ccvTHTTp.  a. 

0H.  'Iw  Icti  TitAaiva  u.s\eoov  kukoov  xotTaxovoi  ^?  vuv  a^lorog  j3tog. 

'tTra&sg,  elgyoi<Tco  re  ToA/xac ,  Ico,  xuxcov  §'  u>  rocXocg  7re\uyog  slfrogai 

ro(rouTOV,  ciVre  TOucrSc  crvy^ecci  toctoutov,     axTre     jU-i^Tror'    sxysucrai 

SojW,ouf,  TTaAiv, 

Iw  (Siaicp  T  otvoo-lca  ts  (yv[X^ogoi  [J^rjT    sxTrsgatrai   xvfj:,ci   t^j-^s  (XUjW,- 

(iiopag. 


era,g  X^^o?  7raA«j£rj«,a    /xsA=«j 

7rciSou7- 
W   Tig  dp\  a>  TaXaiva,  ixocvgol 

t^oav ;  6 

■fj  jjio)  ^upficK,  xa»  SojM,o<j  Ittect- 

x^Ajj  ai^gu(TTog  e^  aXaa-Togoov 

Tivog' 
00  /U.OJ   eyca  ttu^cwv  hraSoVf  w 

TccXctg, 

TO.    l/.d.XKTT       ipi'UiV      XUHUIV,    UJ 

Tvxa,  10 

arg.  (3, 
Trig  crrjj  (TTiprfiiig  (^tXTUTYjg  biJ^iklug' 
6i7rw\i<rug  yug  f/,S,XXov  rj  xuTsfQicro, 


T(V«  SoAov   TaAaj   Tiva  ruyav  ce- 

^a.gv7:oT[xov,      yvvoii,      TrgoiroctJ^cuv 
Tuxca ; 

»  (        'I  ,  ~         V 

ogvig  yap  wg  Tig   ix  yegwv  afavTog 

V\ 

Trrj^Tf/.'  kg' Ahu  xpumvov  6g[XYj7a.a-x 

[XOL 

TO  xuTu  yug  crxoxog   to    xxtx.   yug 

xvifug, 
fj^sTOixsiv  Qecvoov  6  tXyji^cov  SsAoj.   20 

avTiTTg.  (B. 
SI  TTQi  Tij  av   TO  7rpci)(^Qh  r)  [/.ocrriv 
•^Aov 


Euripidea  Commentarius.  41 

«!  ou  fiihsa  jaeAsa  raSe  TraSrj        23      (Treys*  Tvgavvov    Swjxa  'Kqo<y'n6KoiVf 

T'jp^a  Sai/xovcuv ;  23  t/vo;  7ro9ev  QavoLcrfixog  Tv^a. 

ov    xAyjToy    ou8=    frjTOV   aAX*  «?:«)-  yvvon  croiv,  rxXuiv,  e|3«  xagStav. 

Aojw,»jv  »w  jW-o*  creflcV 

sp-t\iiog  olxos'   KCi)  Texv'  o^:p«vsvsrai  XO.  ou  trot  raS    wva^  j^aSs  8:7  jtAOi/to 

HfSyov  Xiy(oi,  35 

OH.  [xeKsog   olov    siSov    aKyog    80- 

crx^.  y.  ayTKTTq.  y- 

fAiTTHj  e?a7TcC  M                                 37  XO.  CO  TaAxj  TaA«j 

(fiAa  yovai'xcuv  a.pi<TT-  xaxov  e3(f='  ScojU,'  oa"ov, 

a  6'  Q7t6(Txg  l^oqoi                              -  {J^Xsipupa.  jiou  dun^ua-iv 

cpiyyog  dxlov  ts  x«j                      40  xuTxp(iiUvTX  Teyysraj)       45 

vuxTOf  uTTEPMTrov  oiji.y,x  [XYjVY  (raTup^a'TrJTjjSs'TrrJjW'afg/crcra). 

Si  qiiis  haec  cum  vulgato  ordine  conferat,  vix  dubium  videtur 
quin  in  nostras  partes  accedat.  Neque  Monkus  neque  Seidlerus 
(p.  20.3.)  rem  feliciter  gessit ;  et  licet  neutrum  latere  videatur 
carmen  ejsse  Antistrophicum,  ii  tamcn  nou  perspectum  habebant 
quibus  terminis  Strophe  et  Antistrophe  intercludantur,  nee  qua 
ratioue  versus  de  sede  turbati  in  proprios  locos  reduci  possint. 
Mutationes  paucissimas  ob  meirum  t'uctas  quantum  potero  bre- 
vissime  commemorabo.  V.  2.  tb  propter  to  omissum  reposui : 
mox  versibus  transpositis  roAjaaj  et  toctoOtov  junguntur,  sicut 
Tocrourov  ccfjiu^la;  in  Ion.  367.  V.  4.  Pro  /Sja/coj,  Elmsleius  ^iaicu. 
Ipse  addidi  r'.  Mox  SavouTa  in  TraSoucra  mutavi,  ut  TrixXcn(riJL» 
habeat,  unde  pendeat.  V.  7-  Suae  ipsius  interrogationi  respondet 
Theseus.  Reposui  igitur  yj  vice  wg  ei  STrsa-TixSr)  cum  Valckenaerio 
vice  iTTscTTa^Tjj.  V.  II.  'A^'ioTo;  Seidlerus  de  Dochmiacis  p.  208. 
V.  15.  Ao'yov  vix  capio.  dedi  SoAov.  V.  I9.  Si  hue  respexerit 
Hesychius  To  kuto.  yac,  ^Ifos,  aliam  dederit  interpretationem,  quae 
nunc  fortasse  spectat  ad  locum  Comici  verba  Euripidea  ludibrio 
habentis.  V.  24.  Vulgo  Tr^oauiSsv  dL  Dedi  Trgocra^UvTa.  V.  28. 
Vulgo  Twv  7r«poj5=v  Tivof.  At  Tivo;  omni  venustate  caret,  lego 
ysvou;.  V.  30.  TrpocTTToAwv  Ijxwv.  At  friget  IjW/Cwv.  Reposui  xKvca, 
ut  Tivog  pendeat  de  subaudito  irro.  Cf.  supra  270.  352.  V.  32. 
Ita  Elmsleius.  V.  41.  Vice  ua-Tsgaiirog  ccAava  restitui  cco-ts- 
pcoTtov  o[X[xoi  (j^rjvtj.  Respicit  Euripides  ad  verba  ^schyli  in 
Suvrplccig:  quae  feliciter  emit  Bentleius  Epistol.  Mill.  p.  501. 
ed.  Lips,  e  prava  scriptura  Ovtm  Ah^^Xog  ESANTIAX  ovts  ttIju.^*^ 
»)Ai'oy  TTgocrSegxsTaj  Ovt  AXTEPflN  STOMA  Ar\T<joa.g  x6qy\g,  legendo 
OuTcu  A\<7-y6Kog  Iv  Bcuvrqicng  ^''Ag  outs  Tti^xfi^  r,klov  Tr^otrSspxeTai  Our' 
oKj-TsgcoTTov   0/jt.jM.a   ArjTwug   xogij;.      Cui   conjecturae   eximiae   favent 


4,9, 


In  Carmina  Epodica,  ^c. 


Orest.  883.  ofifia — (pxidgcoTrov  Phoen.  1354.  o-KvdpuiTov  oi/.[ix  Here. 
F.  990-  ocYgiMTTov  ofj^iJ^a.  Respicitur  quoque  ad  Prom.  821.  aj  ou3' 
ij'Aior  Trpoa-dsgaerai  'Axrla-iv  ou^'  y}  vvKTsgog  /xi^v*)  ttotI.  Voceni  /xijvyj 
paulo  rariorem  exponit  Hesychius  per  crsA^v*;.  V.  43.  Vulgo  oVoi/ 
xuKov  sy^si  So/jtoj.  At  quoties  dciuftx  et  ^ofxog  permutentur  raonet 
Porsonus  ad  Phoen.  337-  1596.  et  quoties  oa-og  versum  claudat 
Toupius  ad  Suid.  Vol.  i.  p.  252.  V.  46.  TraAaj  omittit  Lascaris 
editio. 

Neque  meliori  conamine  rem  gessit  Monkus  ad  v.  869.  Sed, 
ut  verum  fatear,  ille  Editoi'  rebus  metricis  non  multum  operse 
videtur  insumsisse. 


(TTg. 
XO.  To'Se  vio^iJi^ov  ev  Ixdo^aig  sttskt- 

oKofj^svovgyag  ovxer  ovragAeyco^ 
^so  fsv,  Toov  l/AoJv  Tvgcivvcov  80- 

[x,ovg. 
ru^ccv  xpog  to  Kguv&iv  5 

eTjj  /xoi  Xsysiv. 
M    dixl[ji.ov,    eT    TTcug    s<tti,    (atj 

(r(paA>j  SojM-of' 
a\TOV[UiVY^g  85  xXwS/ /xou.  Trgoug- 

yoo  Tivog 
o^wvov  uxTTS  [/,a.VTig  sWopia  kol- 
xujv.  9 

GH.  o^fJ-oif    ToS'    oiov    a. Wo    Trgog 

xaxco  jcajiov 
XO.  r't  %§>5P-a  >■    As^ov,   St'   t/  /aoj 

Xoyov  fcerw 
OH.  uXucTTO.  SeATo;-7roj  <p6yca  /3a- 
pog  xaxoov, 
cu  olV  XO.  xotxcav  ocg^vjyov  sx- 
<poclnig  Xoyov 


a.VTKrTg. 

OLTTO  8'  oXo^svog  o\y(0\h '  oiov  sid- 
ov  h  yga^xlg  fXsXog  15 

^Qsyyoi^svov  raXxg;  o»  'yco^)g rocXoig. 

TO^S    8'     Sy^OV     OUXSTl     (TTOl^OCTOg     sv 

7ruA«*j 

xa^s^M  dv(TSK7rsg- 
arov  XOLXOV  oXoov, 

06  tAvJTOV    Ot;8'   aVSKTOV     CO    tA^jW-COV 

sycUf 

'/ttttoAutoj    suVYjg    tvjj   s[/.Yjg    Qiysiv 

stA>j, 
/3/a  TO  tre;avoy   Zijvoj  ovojw.'  ocTifxci- 

<yocg' 
aAA ,    CO  TTOiTsp  no(TSt^oVy    kg    sfjiol 

TTOTE 

jW,/a    xuTsig- 


M 


agug  vttso-^ov   rgsig, 

yoccroj 
TOUTcav  IjtAOV  7rai8'"   ^jo-lgay    8g 

^uyoi 
TV/vS',    sTtts^    ^jxTv    c«nao-a5    cra^slg 

apoig. 


V.  2.  Post  xa;cov  inseruntur  s/aoj 
V.  3.  Lasc.  oAoujxsvouj.  V,  5. 
Tu   redde    Ulinam  mihi  liceat 


V.  1.  Fugitivum  Iv  revocavi. 
/xev  ouv  a/3/coTo$  /3/ou  e  v.  supr.  823. 
Haec  muius  mtellexit  Monkus. 
dicei'e  fo" I unas  domtis  contra  fati  decreta.  Nempe  dixerat  Cho- 
rus perdjtam  esse  domini  domum.  V.  6.  /xo»  de  meo  mserui  et 
Tvysiv  in  Xsysiv  mutavi.  Stare  tanien  potest  tv^bIv  in  sensu  scopum 
attingere.  V.  7-  Codex  Paris.  a-fa.Xv}g  i.  e.  a-^aXYji.  V.  8.  Vulgo 
ffgof  ya^  rtvo'g.  Non  intelligunt  Editores.  Reiskms  Trpo,  et  sic  Cen- 
sor Angkis  Quarterly  Rev.  N.  XV.  p.  228.  Ipse  dedi  'Trgovgyou. 
Adi  Hesych.  V.  niox  xaxov^  Aid.  MSS.  xaxov  dedixaxwv:  cf. 
Horn.  JX.  A.  106.  MuvTi  xuxiov  CEd.  C.  1080.  jxocvTij — uymMV  He- 
len. 345.   Trpofjt^avTtg  uXyscov.  Vid.  Class.  Journ.  N.  XVI.  p.  391. 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum.  43 

V.  12.  /3o«  jSoa  sunt  interpoktoris  orationem  Thesei  imperfectam 
supplentis.  V.  l6.  Ex  w  ttoXjj  ttoXjj  erui  o1yca  8»f  rccKag.  Urbis 
mentio  hie  nihil  ad  rem.  V.  20.  Ita  Valck.  Cf.  Hec.  ^59-  T^g  ou 
TAaraj  rajou  fsprag.  Vulgo  ovU  Xsktov.  V.  22.  vice  Ojotju,' res- 
titui :  ovofji,' :  adi  Poison,  ad  Orest.  1080. 

Hacteniis  de  Euripideis  ;  ad  ^schylea  mox  pergam. 


The  Concio  ad  Clerum,  delivered  by  Robert  Sumner,  while  he 
was  a  fellow  of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  for  his  Doctor's 
Degree,  was  admired  by  the  Scholars  of  that  day  as  the  finest 
specimen  of  Latinity,  which  this  country  had  produced,  and, 
anxious  as  we  are  to  rescue  England  from  the  imputation  cast 
on  its  Scholars  by  J.  L.  Mosheim,  in  a  note  to  D.  G.  Mor- 
hof's  Tract  De  pura  Dictione  hatina,  noticed  in  No.  XVII. 
page  47,  we  have  resolved  to  re-publish  it.  We  are  indebted  to 
the  politeness  of  the  learned  and  excellent  Head  Master  of 
Harrow  School  for  the  loan  of  it. 

CONCIO  AD  CLERUM, 

HABITA  CANTABRIGI^ 

IN   TEMPLO    BEAT^    M  A  R  I  ^, 

XI  CAL.  APR.  MDCCLXVIH. 

FRO  GRADU  DOCTORATUS  IN  SACRA  THEOLOGIA. 

AUCTORE  ROBERTO  SUMNER, 

Coll.  REGAL,  olim  SOCIO.  ' 


ACT.     Jpostolomm  Cap.  xvii.  Comm.  21. 

'yl9y)vaioi  Se  Travrej  x«)    ol    l7r»Sr)ja.ouvTS?  ^ivoi  eJj    oli^h   eregov  evaon^ouv 
vj  Xsysiv  Ti  Kxi  axousiv  xuivoTsgov. 

Ceterum   Athenienses  omnes  et  Inquilini,  nulli  alii  rei  vacabant, 
nisi  ad  dicendum,  aut  audieudum  aliquid  novi. 

AN  historiis  nihil  fer^  gravius  legenti  cuivis  aut  memorabilius  oc- 
currit,  quam  narratio  brevis  hascce,  sed  dilucida  atque  apprime  ele- 


44  Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum. 

gans ;  qua  exponitur  Divi  Paidi  egregia  quiedam  in  religlone  nos- 
tra propaganda  constantia  et  fides.  Videmus  fortem  eum  et  stre- 
nuum  veritatis  vindicem  cum  hominibus  harbaris  aliquandiu  versa- 
tum,  cum  Judeis  identidem  et  Grucis  acerriiu^  decertantem. 
Nee  vero  mirari  licet,  cur  exitus  parum  felices  et  fructuosos  solcr- 
tia  ejus  atque  iudustria  habuerit,  cvini  certamen  esset  couditionibus 
adeo  iniquis  comparatum,  Hinc  nimirum  obstabat,  quae  opinio- 
nem  quamvis  prayudicatam  tueretur,  coiitumacia  et  stupor  ;  iliuic 
subtilior  disputandi  ratio ;  et  sapientiasj  nou  vera  quidem,  sed  qua- 
dantenus  adumbrata,  sed  ad  illecebras  composita  quodammodo  et 
facta,  species.  Alii  orationem  ejus  nondum  exauditam  respuebant ; 
alii  auditam  perperam  intelligendo  fecere,  ut  nihil  omnino  intelli- 
gerent.  In  Judicium  deinde  vocatus,  causam  sibi  demandatam 
gravissime  vir  fortis  idem  et  rerum  prudens  perorabat ;  nee  aliud 
sibi  ab  Areopagitis  patrocinii  petebat,  quam  quod  officii  eorum 
exigeret  religio  et  fides. 

Incorruptum  illud  tribunal  ab  Atbeniensibus  semper  habitum  est, 
atque  in  primis  grave  :  nee  qui  subselliis  ejus  assideret,  subornatus 
quispiam  satis  atque  instructus  videbatur,  nisi  is,  cujus  pi  udentiam 
et  fidem  spectatani  satis  et  cognitnrn  perlonga  civium  experientia, 
atque  eorundem  favor  comprobarat.  Idonei  sane  judiees  !  quorum 
arbitrio  hominis  cujusvis  rei  caput  et  fortuna;  committerentur.  De 
causis  quse  in  foro  plurimiim  disceptari  solent,  severe  satis  et  caste 
judicabant ;  de  rebus  ad  religionein  attincntibus  non  item. 

Erat  enim  Atheniensibus  solenne  Deos  quoslibet  e  gente  quali- 
bet  nullo  diserimine  habito  asciscere,  aut  civitate  quemadmodum 
hospites  donare  ;  ita  tamen,  ut  numinibus  patriis  atque  indigenis 
cultus  quidam  proprius  constaret  et  suus  :  rati  nimirum  Diis,  qui 
jam  multi  essent,  locum  esse  pluribus  ;  eosque  externos  simul  et 
domesticos  in  eadem  Civitate  commode  satis  et  socialiter  posse 
consistere,  Inde  tot  templa,  qua^  Paiili  bilem  commovebant,  in 
Deorum,  qui  nullierant,  cultuni,  ni  popuJi  coleiitis  opprobrium  ex- 
tructa.  Inde  Ara  Tfli  AFNSlSTflt  QEfLi  consecrata  ;  cujus  men- 
tione  facta,  exinde  idem  ille  argumenta  texuit,  quae  veritatis  judicia 
confirmarent,  et  superstitionis  commenta  coarguerent. 

Si  \ey^  quaeratur,  cur  religioni  Christianae  ade6  obnixe  adversa- 
rentur  homines  in  pietate  niniii  potius  quam  parci ;  cur  ii,  qui  ex- 
ternas  ceremonias  ritusque  omnes  atque  omnigenos  amplexi  sunt^, 
religionem  banc  unam  contemserint  ;  brevis  est  et  facilis  respon- 
sio.  Idololabicc  species  permultae  sunt,  diversae  eae  quidem,  sed 
non  et  contrariae  ;  ita  ut  consortium  quoddam  commune  et  cogna- 
tionem  inter  se  non  difficilem  habeant,  Numinibus  cultum  eum, 
qui  aliis  habebatur,  nemo  putabat  esse  detractum  suis.  Templa 
ubivis  quotidie  fundata  sunt ;  extruebantur  arae  Diis  omnibus  quot- 
quot  uspiam  fuerint,  tum  Grcccis  turn  Barharis,  viventibus  perinde 
ac  mortuis^  Notis  atque  Jgnotis.     Deum  vero  unum  atque  unicum 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum,  45 

agnoscere,  quo  semel  agnito  actum  esset  de  ceteris,  id  neque  Urbs 
KATEI dflAOS  pal'iehatur,  nee  aquo  aninio  ferebant  Magistratus 
ii,  quibus  cura?  esse  debebat,  ne  quid  Religio  popularis  detrimenti 
caperet.  De  veritatis  igitur  indagatione  non  ab  iis  constanter 
et  seri6  agebatur ;  autorem  libenter  audiebant  novas  cujusdam 
opinionis,  quam  nemo  aut  comprobare  ausus  est,  aut  potuit  refel- 
lere.  Nee  accusatoribus,  nee  judicibus  curae  fuit,  quid  verum  esset 
aut  decens ;  novum  aliquod  et  antea  inauditum  desiderabatur : 
'Adj}vciiioi  yag  e\g  ouSsv  %T-pov  suKoclgouv  ri  Kiysiv  ti  xxi  uxoustv  xatvorspov. 

In  diibium  res  merit6  venire  possit,  maline  plus  an  boni  homini- 
bus  attulerit  vehemeus  ilia,  quae  m  Atheniensihus  repreheuditur,  no- 
vitatis  cupiditas. 

Ei  certe  acceptum  refertur,  quicquid  id  est,  quod  in  veritate  in- 
daganda  laudatur.  Hinc  exoriebantur  artes  illze,  quarum  ope  ac 
subsidio  vita  lautior  tit  atque  elegantior,  et  quasi  munditias  suas  ha- 
bet.  Hinc  res  literaria  originem  atque  incrementa  duxit ;  hue  dig- 
nitatem suam  refert  doctrina  ilia,  qua?  lionoris  causa  humanior  ap- 
pellari  solet ;  hue  spectat  omnium,  in  eadem  aut  stabilienda  aut 
ornandii,  scriptorum  indies  succrescentium  labor. 

At  ver6  idem  illud  novitatis  studmni,  quod  in  veritate  inveniend^ 
niagnam  vim  habet,  inventae  non  rar6  obest.  Sunt,  qui  conspici 
malunt,  quam  prodesse ;  famzeque  ii  quam  utilitatis  studiosiores, 
sapientes  si  haberi  possunt,  esse  Hon  desiderant.  Hujusmodi  ho- 
minibus  opiniones,  quas  anteactorum  temporum  sapientia  atque 
auctoritas  comprobavit,  fastidium  quoddam  pariunt.  Obsoletas 
istius  et  veteris  prosapiae  taedet  pigetque  :  quia  scilicet  quicquid 
exinde  laudis  parari  queat,  id  jam  ab  antiquis  praeoccupatum  nihil 
recentioribus  sublegendum  reliquerit.  Praeterea,  simplex  quiddam 
est  atque  unum  Veritas  ;  limites  sibi  priescriptos  habet,  eosque  per- 
angustos.  Non  est  ibi,  quo  se  pra^cipitet  liber  ille  spiritus,  qui 
tum  demum  sibi  sublimius  sapere  videtur,  cum  vagatur,  atque  er- 
rat  audaciiJs ;  incerta  pro  cognitis  habet,  nova  pro  veris  ;  homini- 
bus  ceteris  discrepat,  nee  tamen  constat  sibi. 

In  civitatibus,  ubi  artes  ad  civilem  vitam  attinentes,  eaeque  ade6 
qua*  ad  mores  informandos  spectant,  rudes  plane  atque  incultae 
jacent,  mirum  quiddam  efficere  solet  curiosa,  imm6  et  pneceps 
ilia  res  varias  atque  omnigenas  pernoscendi  aviditas.  Multum 
valet  hominum  eorundem  iisdem  in  studiis  concertantium  asmula- 
tio  :  quod  unum  latuit,  quod  alterum  fefellit,  id  alii  felicius  succes- 
sit ;  quod  hujus  industria  neutiquam  extudit,  id  illi  nee  opinanti 
fortuit6  scire  contigit.  Neque  enim  fieri  potest,  ut  ars  quaevis  om- 
nibus suis  numeris  perfecta  sit  atque  expleta,  nisi  plurimi  multum 
diuque  in  singulis  ejusdem  partitionibus  elaborarint,  ut  tandem  ali- 
quando  efficiatur  cumulata  atque  absoluta  universae  cognitio. 

Malta  cuivis  in  arte  qualibet  laboranti  occurrant  necesse  est, 
qu<e  consimilia  videntur  esse,  nee  sunt.     Multa  idem  ille  diversa 


46  Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum. 

'\mn\h  et  contraria  esse  autumet,  quae  taiuen  vinculo  quodam  et 
cognatione  communi  continentur.  Alia  sunt  ita  minuta  et  subtilia, 
ut  acutissimam  ingenii  aciem  eludant ;  alia  magna  adeo  atque  im- 
mensa,  ut  animum  elatiorem  postulent,  quam  naturae  humance  im- 
becillitas  patiatur,  nisi  contentioVie  perpetua  crebrisque  identidem 
exercitationibus  vigorem  tuerit  plusquam  suum  consecutus,  Id- 
circo  hominum  labore  niultorum  opus  est,  qui  res  varias  in  partes 
quamque  suas  distribuat,  ut  consimilia  distingui  possint,  separata 
congregari ;  ut  animus,  cum  ad  res  exiles  et  minutissimas  se  denii- 
serit,  neutiquam  tamen  in  maximis  contemplandis  defitiscat. 
Tarde  ita  ac  pedetentim  ab  artificio  ad  arteni  perveiiiri  solet.  Artifi- 
cium  enim  in  rebus  singulis  versatur  ;  ars  in  universis  constat :  atque 
ejus  est  res  passim  et  late  diffusas  constringere,  eaque  comprehen- 
dere  et  complecti  omnia,  in  quibus  sejunctis  aliquid  pro  certo  ha- 
bere est  permagnum,  et  perdifficile.  Perfectum  illud  atque  excel- 
lens  quod  requiritur,  non  paucorum  hominum,  nee  ver6  aetatis  est 
iinius ;  multa  nimirum  occasio  secum  affert ;  multa  res  atque  usus 
corrigit ;  omnia  maturat,  atque  confirmat  dies.  Ad  magnum  ali- 
quid efficiendum  accedat  oportet  plurimorum  labor ;  nee  ver6  ab 
ullis  sedul(>  laboratur,  nisi  quum  studio  novitatis  vehementi  eo,  et 
fortasse  nimio,  ad  industriam  commoventur. 

Idque  Atheniensibus  usu  venisse  constat.  Si  quid  enim  in  stu- 
dfts  fuit  severioribus  difficile,  aut  reconditum,  si  quid  in  doctriiiae 
humanioris  amoenitate  dulce  aut  elegans,  utrumque  ii  pariter  data 
opera  arripuerunt,  ut  alterum  aiteri  aut  ornamento  esset  aut  subsi- 
dio.  Quodcunque  ad  oculorum  aut  aurium  oblectationem  elabo- 
rare  potuit  vel  pictorum  ars  vel  melicorum  ;  quodcunque  in  poesi 
animum  aut  delenit,  aut  perceilit ;  quicquid  demum  in  causis  re- 
rum  indagandis  perfecit  solicita  atque  erudita  naturae  investigatio  ; 
quicquid  accuratius  et  subtilius  excogitavit  atque  extudit  mathesis  ; 
id  omne  expressit  atque  exhausit  curiosa  populi  istius  diligentia, 
qui  nihil  se  didicisse  ratus  est,  dum  aliquid  amplius  restaret  addis- 
cendum. 

Eousque  valuit  novorum  quotidie  snborientium  studiorum  atque 
oblectationum  ratio  ;  in  quibus  non  plus  effecit  Atheniensium  in- 
dustria,  quam  inconstantia  ipsa  et  levitas.  Ingenium  nempe  popu- 
li multiplex  et  versatile  hue  et  illuc  transvolabat.  nullibi  diutius 
commoratum.  Nota  libenter  reliquerunt;  quodcunque  esset  re- 
cens,  id  sedult>  exploratum  est :  auctores  habuere  nullos,  quorum 
ad  imitationem  se  componerent,  exemplum  ipsi  posteris  suum,  nee 
id  onmino  inutile  nee  prorsus  imitandum,  traditmi. 

Nee  vero  alio,  quam  iisdem  Atheniennibus,  exemplo  opus  est,  si 
cui  dubium  videatur,  utriim  novitatis  illud  studium  veritati  bonisque 
artibus  plurim^m  necne  obfuerit.  in  rebus  omnibus,  quas  notitise 
hominum  subjecit  Deus,  justum  quiddam  est  et  perfectum,  quo 
nihil  excellentius  elaborari  potest  aut  absoiutius.     Animus  tamen 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum,  47 

hominum,  eorumque  praesertim  qui  ingenio  potissimiltn  valent, 
acriter  se  iutendit  atque  erigit,  ut  ultra  praescriptuni  sapiat :  nee 
vero  dignitatis  esse  suae  deputat,  eadem  cum  vulgo  aut  nescire,  aut 
pernoscere.  Idcirco  cilni  scientia  semel  maturuerit  et  veritati  sta- 
bilitas  sua  jam  coustiterit  et  fides;  nihil  habet  ilia,  quo  se  homini- 
bus  commendet,  qui  ingenii  uon  vulgaris  laudem  affectant.  Neu- 
tiquam  iis  sufficit  ilia  simplex  et  diiecta  ratio  :  pudet  vestigiis  ite- 
rum  atque  iterum  jam  tritis  insistere.  In  devios  potius  et  confra- 
gosos  calles  transcurritur  ;  ad  studia  erroribus  implicata,  ad  sapien- 
tiam  deniqUe  insanientem  deferuntur. 

Inde  fit  ut  Athenienses,  quibus  tantum  bonae  literae  debuerant, 
ubi  semel  ad  scientiie  culmeu  pervenissent,  non  sensim,  sed  praeci- 
piti  quodam  cursu  in  deteriora  delapsi  sint.  Sermo  ipse,  quem 
patres  castum  satis  et  pressum  reliquerant,  a  sequentium  seculorum 
scriptoribus  exilior  factus,  et  languidior,  ad  fastidiosam  inornatae 
cujusdam  simplicitatis  affectationem  limabatur.  Apud  veteres  re- 
perta  erant  verba,  quibus  oratores,  historici,  poetae  deberent  loqui. 
Subtilius  quiddam  et  delicatius  recentiorum  aures  plus  aequo  teretes 
et  religiosee  postulabant.  Inductum  est  novum  dicendi  genus,  je- 
junum^ exsangue,  aridum.  Oratoribus  laudi  dabatur,  quod  orna- 
mentis  caruerint,  et  quodcunque  in  se  habuit  aut  ponderis  aut  splen- 
doris  parum,  id  demum  venustum  fuit  atque  elegans.  Omnem 
verborum  lucem  atque  ardorem  extiuxerat  frigida  quaedam  atque 
obscura  diligentia  ;  abundantiam  prajciderat  affectata  tenuitas  et 
penuria  :  ita  ut  in  Athenis  ipsis  sermonis  Attici  vis  atque  ampli- 
tudo  desideraretur.  In  priore  illo  secuio,  quicquid  ex  bonarum 
artium  supellectile  varia  eA,  ac  lautissim^  depromi  potuit,  id  omne 
in  communem  utilitatem  transtulit  hominum  philosophantium  in- 
genium,  atque  industria  :  eorum  institutis  omnis  morum  disciplina 
et  ratio,  omnes  officiorum  loci  ad  suam  quandam  sunt  normam  cer- 
tasque  leges  revocati.  Diversa  illi  vitffi  turn  communis  tuiri  civilis 
munera  designabant ;  ita  ut  tutior  unusquisque  res  domesticas 
administraret ;  paratior  idem,  atque  instructior  ad  publicas  capes- 
sendum  accederet.  En !  philosophiam,  venerabilem  quondam 
vitae  magistram,  legum  adjutricem,  sanctissimis  civitatum  regenda- 
rum  ministeriis  consecratam  !  En !  religionis  falsae  expultricem ! 
verae  et  divinioris  aliquando  futurae  ducem  quodammodo  et  vgodgo- 
,aov  !  '  videte,  quam  abjecta  fuerit  eadem,  quam  dispar  sibi  !  quam 
•■  '  ■  ■ ' — — —  - 1  I 

'   Xl^oSfOjxoy    (piXocroipiav    a\ti9tia;    oStrav    tt'xova    Iva^yrt  'B-XKricri    StSou,£y>iV.       Clemens 

Alexancirinus  Stromatum  Lib.  1.  C.  2.  De  philosoplii^  nondiim  corrup'a  niag- 
nificentius  Clemens  idem  disserit,  atque  ajiquanto  audacius  :  h  julv  o5v  icpi  r'n;  rou 
Kvfiov  itiifovcriai  fif  Six-atoaiixny  'EXXtiViv  avayHaia  ^iXoaaCfia,  Ta~j(a  Si  y.a,]  IIPOHronf- 
MENilS  TOIS  'EAAHSIN  'EiiO0H  TOTE.  'EnAIAAmrEI  TAP  KAI  ATTH  TO  'EAAHNI- 
KON,  'ax  O  NOMOS  TOTS  'EBPAIOT2  EIS  TON  XPISTON.  Liber  1.  Stlomat.  C.  5. 
item  in  Libro  6to.  Stromatum  Cap.  5.  'o  aCiro;  ed;,  'am*oin  tain  AIA0HKAIN 
XOPHrOS  'O  KAI  THS  'EAAHNIKH2  (flAOSOOIAS  AilTHP  TOIZ  'EAAH2IN. 

De  philosophic  corrupta  iive  de  sophistica  vide  ewndem  Lib.  Strom.  1.  C.  8. 


48  Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum. 

destituta  veteribus  suis  ornanientis,  qimm  ad  novas  delirantium 
opiniones  refingeretur.  A  ccelis  ilia  quondam  in  humanos  usus 
devocata,  instituti  siii  finem  non  amplius  spectabat.  Ex  senatu, 
ex  judicum  subselliis  ad  discipulorum  disputantium  cathedi  as  de- 
trusa,  in  controversias  inanes  abiit  et  niiniitiores  quffistiuncularum 
argutias,  quibus  nihil  sani  potuit  ac  veri  subesse. 

Omnia  fere,  quce  mens  homiiiis  intelligendo  consequi  potuit, 
consecutus  est  Plato.  DiscipliniP,  subinde  ortte  (neque  enim  faml- 
lias  onines  recensere  opus  est)  magistros  perquam  absimiles  habe- 
bant,  pree  ceteris  tamen  egregios,  Epicurum  et  Zefionem.  Taedet 
conferre  odiosam  utriusquc  subtilitateni  in  veri  tenninis  definiendis, 
cui  nihil  ex  istiusmodi  hominum  auctoritate  aut  decedere  potest, 
aut  accrescere.  Eorundem  de  natura,  de  homine,  de  Deo  com- 
menta  et,  ut  ita  dicam,  opinionum  monstra  explicare  dispndet. 
Vitiorum  alter  satelles  et  minister  omnia  ad  voluptatem  retulit, 
eamque  inquinatissiniam  ;  alter  virtutem  magnifice  quidem  lauda- 
bat,  sed  tetricam,  sed  efferatam  ;  taleiii  denique,  qualem  nemo 
deamare  potuit,  nisi  qui  ralionem  simul  et  humanitatem  exuisset. 
De  utriusque  igitur  sectae  auctoribus  hoc  constituite  ;  nihil  esse  a 
natura  nostra  tarn  absonum,  quod  non  hie  discipulis  suis  mandarit ; 
nihil  tarn  immane,  quod  non  ille  suaserit.  Egregii  sane  vitaj  et 
morum  magistri !  quorum  alter  virtutem  oninmo  sustulit,  alter 
male  defendendo  prodidit. 

Philosophorum  omnium  ineptias  ad  amussim  excutere  nee 
faujus  loci  est,  nee  temporis  :  omnes  autem,  utcunque  de  rebus 
ceteris  discordarint,  in  hoc  uno  videnlur  consensisse  ;  ut  nihil  pro 
comperto  haberent,  quod  alius  quivis  comperisset  :  veris  falsa 
astruebant ;  nova,  nee  ea  coha^rentia  inventis  addiderunt ;  turn  de- 
mum  seri5  triumphantes,  ciim  ea,  quee  a  majoribus  recta  accepe- 
rant,  prava  fecissent.  Veritati  neutiquam  studentes  satis  habuere, 
si  opiniones  suas  cujusque  novitas  '  conimendaret  auditoribus,  plus 
aequo  curiosis  facile  placebant ;  nee  vero  curabant  prodesse. 

Recentiora  tandem  aliquando  tempora  libet  recognoscere  ;  quan- 
quam  pudetdiccre,quantam  religioni  nostra  infamiaminusserintquo- 
rundam  hominumnovisrebusstudentium  arrogantiaettemeritas.  Nee 
tamen  diffiteri  licet  sub  primis  opiimisque  ecclesi*  temporibus  non- 
nihil  hujusmodi  extitisse  :  veritati  enim  jam  nascenti  error  iliico  suc- 
crescit,  adultaeque  adeo  adha^rescens,  stirpi  ramusculos  suos  ita  in- 
nectit  atque  implicat,  ut  utraque  simul  ad  maturitatem  perveniant. 
Nonnihil,  inquam,  hujusmodi  antiquitus  fuisse  repreliendendum  ex 

n  Si  cro^jo-TiJcri  Ti^y^   ^i'  l^iXujHas-iv   'EXXjjvff   Ixiia^l;  Is-ri  9av'rwo-Ti«ri  ^o^wv   ijU.7roj»jT4)t^ 
■if-il/iuiy  to;  r\'kn9uiy, 

'  Novitas  : — twi^n  to??  Iv^ofoic  ytvofxivoi;  (nyovt  ^(Xofro^oif)  aKo\ov9rie'ai  roii;  n>i»)ijy 
i^iTau'atira;  a'kriBilig  Tii^f  jcaraTrXreyiVTaj  il  fjicvov  Trjv  -Aapreciay  a:/TWV,  \al  TO  5ENON 
TilN  AOrilN  Tavra.  a.\yi9n   ya^ia-ai   a,   Trafa  ToC    iii'a.trKic'Koii    i'^two-Toj   Sf/,aQiy,     Justiui 

Martyris  dial.  p.  139.    Thirlb.  Edit. 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clermn.  49 

Pauluia  epiatold  constat,  in  qua  Corinthiorum  levitas,  novorum- 
que  prasceptorum  audacia  perstringiiur.  Ecclesiam  adhuc  nas- 
centem  vesabat  hinc  ceeca  Ebionaorum  insulsitas,  quibus  iioinon 
ipsiim  '  singularis  quzedam  ingenii  tenuitas  induit ;  illinc  G?iostico- 
rum*  subtilior  in  veritatem  labefactando  solertia.  Novitatis  lau- 
dein  affectabat  cilni  impudicissima  Ceriathi  ^  spurcities,  turn  ambi- 
tiosa  Nicholai*  castimonia  :  quorum  alter  discipulos  in  imitationem 
sui  facile  adduxit;  alter  eos,  quibus  continentiam  minime  necessa- 
riam  niandabat,  in  nequitiam  et  libidines  inquinatissinias  impulit. 

Cum  autem  Apostolis  adhuc  viventibus  a  veritate  adeo  descitum 
est,  quidnam  fuit  m  temporibus  subinde  subsequentibus  expectan- 
duni  ?  i\  iv  vygco  ^vXoo  tovto.  ■KOiovcnv,  ev  tco  ^Yjpco  t»  ysv-^rai ;  nova  in- 
dies documeuta  novi  homines  commenti  sunt,  quse  Christ  us,  cujus 
minislri  appellati  sunt,  neutiquam  probasset,  neque  jdpostuli,  quo- 
rum interpretes  haberi  postulabant,  agnovissent.  Infinitum  esset 
dicere  de  abominandis  Montani, '  et  Cataphrygum  *  luroribus,  de 
Marcionitis,  aliisque  fere  innumeris  ;  qui  novis  rebus  studentes  ^ 
ecclesiam  hue  illuc  distractam  ac  pene  sedibus  suis  evulsam  afHixe- 
lunt :  ita  ut  ab  aetate  ilia  Apostolica  usque  ad  Constantini  tempora 
non  acrivis  ci  esset  cum  hostibus,  quam  cum  filiis  suis  decertandum. 
En  ver<i  eandem,  simui  atque  esset  tranquillitatem  vix  vel  ne  vix 
quidem  adepta,  novis  quotidie  oj)inionibus  laborantem  !  in  tempo- 
rum  illorum  opprobrium  cxorta  est  teterrnua  iila  inter  Alcxandrum 
atque  Arium  contentio  ;  ciim  sanctissimum  religionis  nostras  Mvcr- 
rrjpiov  hie,  singularem  ingenii  laudem  aucupans,  ad  dialectical.  ^  ie- 


TTij  Jfavoi'a,-    iT.'Jirj^ai. — 'E^iiuy   yao    «   itTsuyJ);   •nu.o     'El^faiotg   oyojj.ci^sTai,      Origca  de 
Pihic.  L.  4. 

*  Gnosticorum — Carpocrates  Gnosticorum  princcps  liabetur,  cujus  est  ilia 
yvw5-if  ■^fjiuj-rjy.o;  ab  Apostolis  iileiitidem  n)emorata.  Is,  quia  deoruni  noRien  a 
Cliristianis  odio  habitum  esset,  eonim  vice  alZya;  substituit  a  I'latonicis  de!<uin- 
tos  ;  quorum  yiti-.Xoyia,;  sive  emauationcs  ad  Orpiiei  atqiic  Hesiodi  9:ciXoyi'*v  aXM- 
ycfijccyf  refinxit.     V.  Hammond,  in  F,p.  ad  Timoth.  et  alibi  pasiim. 

^  Cerinthi — ToL/to  yap  m  rng  ii^aay.a'hia;  aiiToO  to  Joyfxa  sTriyfiov  itnaBai  ttIv  to-J 
Xpifl-ToD  ^aciXfiav*  xai  ulv  aCrof  u^iyiTO  ^I'Mcrtulxaro;  diy  5cal  Haw  ffa-^y-ixo;  ly  ToiiToii 
ayit^o'xa'Ku  lo-icSai.     Diouysius  apud  Ensebinm  Lib.  3.  Cap.  28. 

*  Nicbolai- — 'Ll^nlny  yjva'iKa  syjuv  NixoXaof  Tt^o;  riuv  'Attot-toXcuv  ovtiJicrSfif  ^ttKorv- 
Ttlcii  If  (OtiVjv  ayayuji  yr,fJMi  Tm  /3ot/AO|ix;'vju  iTiT^i^'^'*'  "■'>ii'>^o'^Oov  yao  iivai  f^>j  <r»)V  Tfa^iy 
TauTtiv  ixa'vT)  T?)  <fujyr]  on  Tra^a^facSrei  Tn  (^a^VA  tii.  Kal  ej?  >caTaxoAot/9r,C"av7'Ef  Tjf  y;yf- 
yyiij.hifJ  "tZ  T£  tlfn^itjj  aiit-M;  xal  a^aciyi(T7ujg.  ai/aiSyjy  IxTtofitvovo'iy  01  r»iv  a'.'fc<Tiy  axnuD 
iwfTiovT£;.     Clem.  Lib.  Eusebio  citatus. 

NiXoXao;  sTf  afx^pi  Tov  Trl'^fayoy  Aiaxo-tuv.      Eusebius  Lib.  3.  Cap,  2.'>. 

^  Montani — de  iSlontaiio  et  Marcione  vide  Eust-bium  Lib.  5.  C.  13  et  16. 

^  Cataphrygum— sttI  t?^;  ^fvyla,;  iT^Tt&v  Toy  MoVTavov  HAPAKAHTON  fTvat  Xf'yavTf;, 
Eusebius  L.  5.  C.  14. 

■^  Rebus  KOvis— 'lAiaS  mf]  rnv  aUfinuy  NEflTEPUElN  HEIPflMENOI.  Eus.  L. 
5.  C.  15. 

^  Dialectical — AiaXiXTiXuraTo;  yiv6,(xtyof  'AffOf  {';  arovTovf  l^iv.v'Kiu^n  Xoyot/;'  (*; 
~fiiTifoV  Trap'  Irifov  wtj  il-nfJi-iloy  T3X;>t'7,crai  a'7!oir,yac-9at.      SozOUieO.  Lib.  1.  Cao.  15. 

VOL.  X.  CI.  Jl.  NO.  XIX.  D 


50  Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum* 

ges  levocabat ;  ille,  quod  omnibus  jam  esset  agnitum,  id  more 
plane  novo  defendere  aggressus  adminicula  veritati  adhibuit,  quibua 
ilia  neutiquam  indigebat.  Quje  cognitione  comprehend!  nequeunt, 
ea  curiose  magis  qudm  prudenter  pensitabat ;  et,  ubi  nullus  esset 
philosophic  locus,  ibi  ambitiose  philosophabatur/ 

Si  ad  sacras  scrlptinas  provocatum  esset,  ha?slsset  illico  haere- 
siarcha  atque  obmutuisset,  quantacunque  ejus  esset  audacia  et 
fiiror/  Ciim  autem  ab  utroque  non  aniplius  fuit  de  Apodolorwn 
opinione  decertandum^  sed  de  sua,  nullus  aut  maledicendi  modus 
fuit,  aut  ignoscendi  locus.  Desiderabatur  interea  ofjiovoia  ista  et 
pietas  in  epistolis  decrelisqiie  synodalibus  identidem  ab  lis  decan- 
tata,  quorum  in  vita  fuit  ac  nioribus  plane  nulla.  Nee  lites  tantas 
componere  valebat,  nee  concertantium  animos  ad  caritatem  flec- 
tere,  aut  ecclesite  aut  imperatoris,  qui  eam  tuebatur,  auctoritas.^ 

Prastermitto  controvevsias,  qu£e  temporibus  alioe  aliis  locisque  pro- 
creatae  sunt ;  nee  necesse  habeo  dicere,  ex  initiis  quam  ridiculis 
exortae  qu^aii  funestos  exitus  habuerint.  Cogitanti  cuivis  subtriste 
quiddam  suboriri  solet,  cimi  discordias  hasce  de  quiiestionibus  ad 
salutem  publicam  minime  atlinentibus  intuetur.  Rerum  humana- 
ruoi  odium  quoddam  nobis  et  fastidium  obrepit,  quoliescunque  tot 
stultitiae  eadem  et  immauitatis  monumenta  recognoscimus.  Per 
quatuordecim  fere  secula  in  religionem,  quasi  certatim,  ab  hostibug 
ejus  atque  amicis  sa^vitum  est.  Hinc  crroribus  et  contumacia, 
illinc  superstitione  et  fraudibus,  utrobique  novitatis  studio  pecca- 
batur. 

Ex  historiis  abunde  patet,  quot  ceremoniae  ritusque  a  pontifici- 
bus  fuerint  singulis  inducti ;  quce  porro  dogmata  unusquisqua 
eorum  fidei  nostras,  nova  ea  sane  et  sua,  astruxerit.  Supervaca- 
neum  foret  dicere,  quam  acerbum  et  grave  in  hominnm  vitas  fortu- 
nasque,  imm5  et  in  animos,  imperium  exercuerit  servorum  ille 
servus ;  quibus  idem  eos  erroribus  et  praestigiis,  erroris  ipse  expersy 
falli  ipse  nesciitc,  fefellerit. 

Artem  earn  qua-  a  Pktone  et  scriptoribus  plerisque  antiquis  Dialect ica  vocatur, 
Aristoteles  et  recentiores  Metaphysician  appellant :  'a^io-totIx*,?  tovto  to  u^o;  META 
TA^OTIIKA.  xraXi-r*  xat  riyi  xaxo.  ITXcircyva  AIAAEKTIKH  t'jij  twv  ovtujv  i>jXtuo-£u;j  Ei^oETtlcn 
ri;  eVtiv  iiciarrii^n.     Clemens  Alex.  Strom.  Lib.  I.  Cap.  28. 

Coiitentiosum  ilhiJ  disputandi  artificium,  in  synodo  Nica^a;  habiti  utrobique 
usurpatuni,  a  populo  quidam  scite  coarii;nebat :  "Ap-s  o  Xpio-ro;  -^al  'attoo-toXoi  ou  rrjv 
AIAAEKTIiCHN  hl-i-h  TrapiSca-ar  aXXw  TTMNHN  TNilMHN  HISTEI  KAI  KAAOIS  "EP- 
roi2  OTAATTOMENKN.     Socrates  Lib.  1.  Cap.  8. 

^   Ambitiose — 'AX/lavJpo;  CIAOTIMOTEPON   TTEpI    r'n;   'Ayta;    Tfli«.5of    $IA020<I>ilM 

'E0EOAorEi.    Socrates  L.  1.  C.  5. 

*  Furor- — Abominandam  iilam  Arii  hceresin  cuncti  fere  patres  Insaniai  nomine 
notariuit.  Mav(wi>K  aioio-i^  ab  Epiphanio  dicitur.  Ab  eodein  appollantnr  Ariani 
'Aftiof^ivfTai;  ita.  Grcgorius  Nazianzenus  Tny  ^A^ilov  KAAP-2  'ONOMA2©Ei2AN  MA- 
NIAN. 

^  Auctoritas. — Vide  Constantini  epistolam  a  Socrate  laudatam.  Outj  ydp  'Axl- 
CavJpof  oSre  'Afiio;  v'^o  rm  ypafiVTm  iiAnWaffa-oyro.  Socratis  Hist.  Eccl.  Lib.  1. 
Cap.  8. 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Cleriim.  6\ 

Nee  vero  mirum  quiddam  videatur,  si  turn  temporis  nova  quas- 
vis  dogmata  pro  veris  habeljaatur,  cum  hujusmodi  fraudibus  igao- 
rantia  caliginem   quandam   noctemque  objeclt:    'Ev  i^io  KA3ET- 

Qiue  de  temporum  istormn  ignorantia  a  ple:isque  dici  sclent,  ea 
nee  nihil  sunt,  nee  omnia.  Duobus  enim  axit  tribus  fere  seculis 
antequam  Grascas  literal  reviviscerent,  id  genus  theologies  potissi- 
miim  vigebat,  quod  ScholastkuiU  appellari  solet.  in  eo  versati 
sunt  homines,  si  qui  unquam  faerint,  perspicaces,  acuti,  subtiles ; 
in  dispututionibus  fortlasse  nimii ;  sed  eo  noniine  laudandi,  utpote 
qnibus  moris  fuerit  opmionem  quamvis  novani  euriosiiis  sciscitari 
atquc  expendere,  nihilqne  pro  vero  habere,  quod  non  penitus  per- 
speetum  esset  et  cognitum.  Animum  autem  ad  aecuratam  rei  cu- 
jusvis  inquisitionem,  satis  per  se  acrem  etstrenunm, dialectieai  insuper 
diseiplinis  exercitatum  et  subactuni,  informabant.  Nee  doctrina 
iis  nee  acumen  defuit,  quibus  ecclesis  corrupts  aut  errores  aut  fal- 
laeiae  coarguerentur;  si  armis,  qua*  soierter  tractare  didicerant,  iis- 
dem  ad  veritatem  defendendam  uti  calluissent.  lilos  autem  cum 
pontifiee  Romano  Ita  consuetudo  majorum  atque  officii  perperam 
intellecti  ratio  conjunxerant,  ut  eos  ille  defensores  paratissimos  ba- 
buerit,  quorum  ingenium  et  solertia  maxime  essent  in  hostibus  ex- 
timescenda.  Itaque  ineptias  quascunque  superstitio  sacraverat,  ii 
sibi  pro  virili  tuendas  desumserunt ;  dum  veri  farsique  terminoa 
non  rerum  ipsarum,  de  quibus  agebatur,  natura,  sed  iu&idiosis  qui- 
busdam  et  subdolis  dialecticae  delinitionibus,  decernebant.  Quem- 
admodum  enim  in  prioribus  ecclesias  seculis  Plalonica  nonnuUi 
dogmata  sanctissimis  religionis  nostree  i.istitutis  temere  atque  au- 
daeter  immiscuerant,  ita  tum  nemo  in  theologorum  nuniero  habe- 
batur,  qui  non  Arislotdi  se  totum  adJixisfet.  Apostoli,  quorum 
in  seriptis  frustra  quiKrereniur  Xoyojxsi^rxi  aut  •Kapalia.Tfi^at,  nulli 
repente  facti  sunt ;  ne  in  scholis  quidem  diutlns  auditi  suis ;  dum 
in  eorum  eathedris  dominabatur  novus  ille  categoriarum  ma<^isteret 
disputandi  artifex.  Nee  tamen  is  fait,  quern  hodie  unuiquisque 
fere  iiterarum  non  rudis  niiratur,  acumine  quodam  aninii  proprio 
armatum,  et  sermone  elocutum  suo  ;  sed  eiinguis  aut  sane  semi- 
barbarus,  sed  mancus  quodammodo,  cum  verborum  esset  elegantiis, 
simul  et  sententiarum  viribus  atque  pondere  destitutus  ;  tabs  deni- 
que  qualem  Averroes  aut  Avicenna  immani  eommeutariorum  satel- 
litio  stiparant,  aut  Latinus  quivis  *  interpres  exhibuerat,  deforma- 
tuni  utique  et  dissimilem  sui.  Difficile  profect5  est  aut  verbis 
comprehenuere,  aut  cogitatione  complecti,  qu^m  vaaos,  imm6 
quam  nuUos  exitus  habuerint  disciplinoe  eaj,  quas  parum  intellectas 
istiusmodi   praeeeptor    tradidcrit.     Simplex  ilia  religionis    nostras 


'  Interpres — Averrois  Arabia  comnientarins  in  Aristotelis  Categorias  latia^ 
wrsiui  est  a  Jacobo  Mantino  Judeo.    Vide  Fabricii  Biblioth.  Gr. 


52  Dr.  Sumncr*s  Cuncio  ad  Clc7'um. 

«c  nuda  Veritas  in  argutias  abilt,  in  contoi  tulas  qucestiones,  et  sub- 
liiiores  quasdam  conclusiuiiculas,  quarum  ilia,  etiamsi  verJE  fuerint, 
subsidio  non  indigebat ;  falsis  iacile  potuit  carere.  Nee  tamen 
plus  theologite  dttrimenti,  quam  iheologis  gloriaj,  attulit  anibitiosa 
ilia  eruditio.  Tnni  certe  sicubi  iinquam  speetabatur  non  medio- 
cris  ingenii  laus  ;  at  verc>,  inter  tot  doctores  subtilcs,  illuminatos^ 
irrefragabilcs,  qiiotusquisque  reperiebatur,  qni  niunus  sibi  deman- 
datum  ronstanter  et  seri6  obierit  ?  quotnsquisque  non  religionis 
noviv  potiiis  cujusdam  aiictor  visas  est,  quam  traditas  aut  minister 
ant  vindex  ? 

Atque  utinam,  id,  quod  ecelesiai  Romance  objieere  solemus,  niil- 
lus  esset  in  nobismet  reprehendendi  locus.  Nee  ver6  dissimulan- 
dwni  est,  opiniones  ftullibi  extitisse  a  Christi  disciplinis  institutisque 
alieniores,  quam  fuerint  ea>,  quas  in  religionis  reformatte  oppro- 
brium ijrocreavit  sectarum  multiformiuni,  atque  adeo  inter  se  dimi- 
cantium,  discordia.  Infinitum  esset  o})uiiones  excntere,  quas  nos- 
tri  homines  libris  mandarunt,  quibus  legentiuni  animus  sensim  de- 
lenitus  a  veteri  ac  severiore  religionis  disciplina  deducitur,  ita  ut 
novis  et  mitioribus  corruptoris  sui  pr<eceptis  conquieseat. 

Omnibus  fere,  qui  in  hoc  genere  scribendi  nomen  profitentur 
suum,  idem  est  operis  instituti  finis  ;  sed  alia  aliis/  id  quod  utrique 
velint,  consequendi  ratio,  Legitima  illi  argumentatione  subornati 
ad  veritatem  expugnandam  accednnt  ;  leviusculis  hi  facetiarum 
aculeis  lacessitam  perstringunt.  Perpensis  illi  rerum  momentis  ad 
rationem  provocant ;  hi  ad  tribunal  aliud  causam  deferunt ;  Ridi- 
culum  opinionibus  quibusvis  quasi  tormentum  admovent ;  ejusque 
testimonia,  in  rebus  pra^sertim  gravissimis,  revereri  solent. 

Ab  aliis  ojf'u-iorumjwes  a^quo  latius  proferuntnr  ;  ut  religio,  qua 
in  illis  designandis  potissimum  valet,  luanca  aliqnatenus  atque  im- 
perfecta videatur  :  alii  eos  angustiils  coarctant,  et  peccantium  de- 
iicta  mitioreni  in  partem  interpretantur,  ut  disciplinse  Christianas 
sevevitatem  objiciant :  "  Legem  earn  rem  aiunt  esse  surdam,  in- 
exorabilem,  salubriorem  inopi  quam  potenti.  Nihil  laxamenti 
nee  veniffi  habere  :  periculosum  esse,  ciim  tanta  sit  peccandi  libido, 
sola  innocentia  vivere."  ^ 

Sunt,  qui  hominum  Christianorum  vitia  curiosa  quadam  et  ma- 
ligna diligentia  rimantur ;  ut  infamia  a  cultoribus  ad  cultum,  a 
discipulis  ad  disciplir.as,  ^  derivata  transeat.     Scriptor  contra  inter 

'  Alia  aliis. — 0-3  yap  wpo;  Tv  irJof  r\ix~y  fxayjn;  n  Trapas-xiVJi  aWa  troiXi'Xof  ovro;  a  "niKi- 
f*o;'  xai  IX  iiapofwy  o-i/vxpoTOUfxEvo;  Twv  i-^9fuy,  Ovri  yap  oTrXoi;  aTayrir  y^fZyTat  Toi'f 
aVToTf"  ouTt  hi  irforr^aXAiiy  vfMy  fj.ifj.f'ht'rri'Kcicn  TpoTTio.  Kal  Jirrov  (UfXXovra  Triv  itfhg  tiky- 
nng  a.ya,liyj.<j^a,i,  fA-ayjiy  •ra;  atcayTMy  elShai  riy_ya;'  ChrySOStomUS  Trfsi 'lifocri/ytij  L.  4. 
C.  4. 

K<»1  itof  oy  jix(xp<i>  fj.r\  toV  iTffov  tI;  9iXuy  ^nKuy  i^tto  Qctrif^j  ■nXnyii^      Id.  lb. 

*  V.  Liviuin  L.  2.  C.  3. 

'  Disciplinas. — K-ata^ ^ayoZciy  ixC  aa-TaTov  xa\  oi/o'.y  tyijf  iyj)va-i\;  Tri^  'TTicrTiiM;,  ME- 
TABAIKONTES  dznioivTx;  AHO   TUN  AEFOXTilN  IirJ  Toy   7.iysr    Gregorius  Nazien- 

/enat  jn  Orat.  Apolog. 


Dr.  Sumner's  Concio  ad  Clerum.  53 

malos  facile  deterrimus  hoinlnum  singulorum  ait  vitia  univeisi3 
esse  conimodo ;  ideoque  omnia,  quK  ad  mores  informandos  a 
Christo  sunt  preecepta,  nee  civitatibus  prodesse  posse,  nee  civibus. 
Prajmia,  quae  cultoribus  suis  religio  proponit,  queruntur  non- 
nulli,  conditionibus  perquani  duiis  promitti  ;  eaque  esse,  qua;  ne- 
queat  imbeciiiitas  humana  consequi.  Quibusdam  tamen  virtus  ita 
firma  suique  potens  videtur,  ut  nee  poenis  exterreii  possit,  nee  prai- 
niiis  ailici. 

Religio  ea,  quae  salutem  hominum  universorum  complectitur,  m- 
terdum  serius  dicitur  esse  divulgata,  qudm  ut  dubilantium  scrupulis 
et  suspicionibus  satisfaciat.  lisdem  tamen  miracula  ad  veritatem 
ejus  confirmandam  edita  neutiquam  placent,  propterea  qu6d  tem- 
poribus  diu  anteactis  prolata  sunt,  iisque  testimoniis  innisa,  quo- 
rum, ut  aiunt,  indies  elabitur  vis,  et  decrescit  fides. 

Reperiuntur,  qui  tantum  rationi  tribuunt,  ut  nihil  opis  divinae  in- 
digere  videatur.  Eadem  tamen  ilia,  si  quibusdam  credendum  sit, 
adeo  humilis  est  et  abjecta,  ut  nullum  habeat  cum  Deo  com- 
mercium  ;  nee  aliquid  divinitus  oblatum  tenuitas  ejus  aut  intelligere 
possit,  aut  excipere. 

Quid,  quc)d  alii  sapientum  nomen  arrogant,  quia  res  perspectas 
satis  et  cognitas  dubitanter  et  meticulose  pensitant ;  alii  ignoratas, 
sed  tamen  novas,  audacter  proferunt ;  ha^rent,  ubi  haesitatione  non 
opus  est ;  ubi  opus  est,  sibi  temere  contidunt. 

Ex  opinionibus  tarn  contrariis  interque  se  pugnantibus  impie- 
tas  conflatur  ;  quarum  auctores  singulinovitatis  laudem  afFectabant, 
quam  ut  adipiscerentur,  omnia,  qua;  sibi  dicere  libebat,  ea  credide- 
runt  et  licere.  Leges  interim  cum  humane  turn  divinaj,  procuIcat« 
jacent ;  in  dubium  vocatur  sacrarum  literarum  auctoritas  ;  toUuntur 
vitae  solatia  pra?sentis  ;  irridetur  futurae  aliquando  et  diuturnioris  in- 
stauratio.  Sed  flagitia  ha;cce  niagis  nota  sunt  quam  quae  ulterius 
opus  sit  explicare;  robusta  magis  eadem,  atque  audacia,  quam 
quae  legis  vim,  nedum  reprehensionis  imbecillitatem,  extimescant. 

Cilm  vero  in  religionis  nostrae  delrimentum  adeo  increbuerit  cap- 
tiosa  ilia  controversia'  importunitas  et  licentia  ;  est  tamen,  cur  vobis 
hoc  nomine  sit,  Academici,  gratulandum  ;  cum  vestris  effectum  est 
disciplinis,  ut  veritati  vindices  fidi  atque  idonei  nunquam  adhuc  de- 
fuerintj  nee  ver^  sint  in  posterum  defuturi.  Vestrum  est,  ut  vetus 
ilia  inter  religionem  et  literas  necessitudo  intercedat ;  ut  dialectica 
ad  utilitatem  tandem  aliquando  transferatur,  nee  frigidis  tota  occu- 
petur  disputatiunculis  ad  subtilitatis  ostentationem  comparatis  :  sed 
momentis  rerum  subductis,  vim  cujusque  et  pondera  perpendat,  ut 
discentium  animi,  opinionibus  nee  veterura  plus  aequo  addicti,  nee 
recentioribus  acclines,  omiiem  vim  suam  ad  incorruptam  veritatis 
inquisitionem  intendant ;  ut  philosophia  sanctissimis  Dei  minisieriis 
famulata  ad  deniissiorem  sapientiae  Christianae  modestiam  se  coni- 
pouat  J  nec;  ubi  laus  maxima  est  parere,  ibi  dominari  audeat. 


54         D.  Nestor  Novarenus,  3fomi  Miscellanea 

Facite,  friictu  suo  destituatur  novoriim  hominum,  in  fide  labefac* 
tanda  et  in  moribus  conumpendis  laborantium,  industria;  nee  diu- 
tius  pro  verh  et  compertio  habeantur  ea,  qase  conjtictura  plus  ^quo 
cunosasuspicatur,  novilatis  studimii  coniminiscitur,  ignorantia  pra- 
vi  docilis  compiectiliir.  In  hujusmodi  enovibus  compriniendis 
ipultum  semper  valait,  atque  etiamnum  valet,  vestri  ordinis  sapien- 
tia ;  cujus  auctoritateni  hominum  levicuioium  pelulantia  reverea- 
tur,  pessimorum  audacia  refbrmidet. 


X>.  Nestor  Novarenus,  Momi  Miscellanea  subse- 
civA,  ET  Adversaria  Literaria. 

To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

In  the  XVirith  No.  of  the  Chssical  Journal  p.  (26 1.  is  a  paper 
signed  by  the  initials  N.  A.  and  soliciting  any  information  relativd 
to  a  Work  published  under  the  title  of  Nestoris  Novariensis  f^oca" 
hula.  I  have  never  seen  the  work  itself.  But  from  the  character 
given  of  the  writer  by  a  competent  judge,  1  should  not  be  under 
any  great  anxiety  to  see  it.  Your  correspondent  will,  perhaps, 
be  gratified  even  by  the  scanty  information,  which  I  have  it  ia 
my  power  to  give  him  on  the  subject  of  this  work. 

^' Dionysii  Nestoriensis  ISovareni  Opus  Grammaticum.Venet, 
1496.  Fol. 

*'  Multis,  pro  tempore  illo,  superfluis,  immo  et  quisquiliis,  non- 
nuliis  scatet.  Auctor  tamen  referendus  merito  quodam  suo  est 
inter  eos,  qui  post  depulsam  quodammodo  barbariem  bonis  literia 
lumen  aliquod  accendere  conati  sunt. 

"  Dedit  etiam  Dktionarium  sen  Vocahula  secutidum  Alphabeti 
Ordincm,  Ludovico  Sfortize  dicatum,  in  lucem  emissum  Venet. 
1488.  recusum  postea  Paris.  1496.  et  Argentorat.  1602.  et  1507. 
Fol.  in  quo  Lexico  suo  Papiae  et  Vautionis,  Hugutionis — Huigui- 
tionis  barbarorum  lexicographorum  somnia,  qu£e  appellat,  omni- 
bus prope  paginis  redarguens  satis  docet,  quam  copiosum  modo 
dicti  bini  scriptores  pro  ista  temporum  ratione  loliuni  tritico  suo 
jnsperserint."  J.  Fr.  Noltenii  Lexicon  Latinos  Linguce  Antihar- 
harum,  ex  Ed.  G.  I.  Wichmanni,  Berolini  et  Stralsundias.  1780. 
Vol.  II.  p.  33S. 

£.  H,  BARKER. 
Thetford,  July,  1814. 


Subseciva,  et  Adversaria  literaria.  55 

P.  S.  Before  I  conclude,  I  shall  make  a  few  remarks  on  .some 
papers  in  your  last  No. 

Momi  Miscellanea  Suhseciva.  Supplemeidory  No.  to  XVIII. 
p.  526.  "  '  Romee  aliquando  pestis  fuit  ta  n  sieva,  ut  homines  in 
via,  in  mensa,  in  ludis,  in  coUoquiis  subito  morerentur.  Itaque, 
cum  quis  sternutahat,  svepe  cum  sternutatione  spintum  exhalabat, 
unde,  cum  aliquem  sternutantem  quis  audiebat,  statim  occurrens, 
jyeus  te  adjiivet,  acclamaret.'  Nitg.  Ven.  p.  51.  In  our  nurse- 
ries, at  this  day,  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  to  hear  a  child,  when 
sneezing,  saluted  with  God  bless  you.  On  the  Continent,  it  is  a 
common  compliment.  This  has  been  traced  by  Strutt  (if  1  mistake 
not),  as  well  as  others,  to  a  similar  source." 

To  the  same  purpose  M.  Martinius  in  the  Lexicon  phi lologi cum 
Tr.  ad  Rh.  I698.  says,  "  Quod  sternutantes  salutamiis,  aiunt  vulgo 
ex  eo  profectum,  quia  sternutatio  olim  in  quodam  morbo  letalis 
esset,  ut  salute  dicta  periculum  a  Deo  deprecareutur,  et  qui  salvi 
evaderent,  iis  gratularentur."  Upon  a  similar  principle  connected 
with  bodily  health,  Perottus,  as  quoted  by  M.  Martinius,  says  : 
"  Solo  steinutamento  fere  totum  corpus  extenditur,  ideoque  non 
modo  caput,  sed  reliquas  etiam  partes  bene  valere  indicio  est. 
Quamobrem  moribundos  interdum  sternutatorio  excitare  solemus, 
tanquam,  si  hoc  efficinequeat,  nulla  amplius  sit  spes  salutis,  unde 
consuetude  invaluit,  ut  sternutatio  veiuti  bonae  vaietudinis  indi- 
cium sacra  habeatur,  et  sternutantes  salutemus,  ac  eis  bene  pre- 
cemur."  To  the  same  effect  M.  Martinius  adds,  "  Alii  morbum, 
aut  morbi  indicium  sternutationem  interpretabantur  ;  idee  sternu- 
tantibus  bene  precabantur  usitata  formula  Zei3  o-aitrov.  Eadem 
opinio  doctores  Hebrjeos  tenuit."  Though  we  may  with  great 
probability  derive  the  origin  of  this  practice  from  the  circumstance 
of  sneezing  indicating  symptoms  either  of  life,  or  of  death,  yet  we 
cannot  possibly  date  the  commencement  of  the  practice  from  the 
pestilence,  which  happened  at  Rome,  as  mentioned  above  in  the 
extract  from  the  Miscellanea  stibseciva.  For  the  salutation  was 
just  as  common  to  the  Greeks,  as  it  was  to  the  Romans,  and  it  is 
in  our  own  country.  M.  Martinius  cites  Ammianus  Epigr.  L, 
2.  15. 

rr,:  pivhg  yag  sp^sj  t^v  ^^go-  (J^scy,goTsgr]V. 
Ov^s  Xsysi  ZET  XftXON,  eav  VTixgYi'   06  yap  ukovh 

"  Sternutantes  salutare  consueverant  antiqui.  Apul.  Milesiac, 
L.  9.  Atque  ut  primtim  e  regione  mulieris  pone  tergum  ejus,  mari- 
tui  acceperat  sonitum  sternutationis,  quod  entm  pularet  ah  ea  pra- 


56         D.  Nestor  Novarenus,  Momi  Miscellanea 

fectum,  solilo  sermone  salutern  ei  fueiat  imprecatus,  et  itcrato  rur- 
siim,  et  frequent ato  sccpius:  ubi  vide  Colvium.  Petron.  Saii/ric. 
c.  58.  Diim  hac  ego  jam  credenii  persiiadeo,  Gyton  coUectione 
spiritus  pleinis,  ter  contiuuo  ita  sternutavit,  ut  grabtdum  concii- 
teret,  ad  quem  motum  Eumolpus  converses,  Salvere  Gi/tona  juhet. 
Ad  h.  1,  qui  plura  voltierit,  adeat  Douzam  et  alios.  [Plin.  28.  2. 
Cur  sternutatnentis  salutnmiir,  quod  eiimn  Tiberium  C&sarem, 
tristissiiiium.  ut  constat,  hominum,  in  vehicnio  exegisse  tradunt. 
Lege  et  cap.  6,  Alex,  ab  Alexandro  L.  ii.  c.  26.]  Steniutaiitibus 
Gra^i-  Zsu  (jui<rov  dicebant,  qua  superstitione  vid.  apud  Scaliger 
JLectt.  Auson.  L.  i.  IQ.  et  Casaub.ad  Athen.  L.  ii.  c.  25."  1.  Jac. 
Claudii  Dissertulio  de  Salutationibus  Veterum.  Ultraj.  1702. 
12mo.  p.  131,  2. 

Casaubon  {in  Athen.  Lib.  ii.  15.)  assigns  a  less  probable  reason 
for  the  practice  than  that,  which  is  given  above  :  "  Sternutamentuni 
anoratioae  expiabaut,  quod  non  sacrum  esse  tantum  putabant, 
is^ovov  TUiV  TTxa^pI)'/,  ut  ill  Historiis  sciipsit  Atistoteles,  verum  etiaiii 
Deum  :  Xenophon  De  Exneditione  Cyri  Lib.  in.,  Tovto  hs  X^yov- 
Tcg  auTOv,  tttu^'jutoh  tiq,  aKOUGc-ivTsg  og  ot  (TTgarioorcti  Travxsj  jttia  op/x>j 
T:poa-;K6yrj(rixv  rov  Ssov."  M.  Martiuuis  has  the  following  additional 
remarks.  "  Xenophon  sternutaiiiCJitum  et  Deura,  et  Jovis  Serva- 
tons  aram  appeliat.  Causam  dicit  Asistoteles,  yj  Sio'tj  sx,  tou  hio- 
TocTOV  rotj  TCEol  r)jxa;  ty.c  }CspaKT,g,  o^bv  o  Kr^yKy^o^  £<rT»>  yiveraij  y]  an  ra. 
l^sv  ciXKa  cmo  vecrouvToJV  ylvcTon,  touto  S'  ov.  Divinatioues  per  ster- 
tiutationes  vocabant  ^vy-SoKovg.  Suidas,  ^u^a/SoAouj,  outu)  rovg  8«a 
raiv  Trrapiaiov  crxvi(y[x.ovg  sKsyov.  ccveTi^BVTo  S'  ouroi,  ArjiJ^riTgi.  Sic  et 
Hesychius.  i  elix  ouaea  captabant  ex  sternutamento,  praecipue 
pom^.iidiano  e!:  dextro.  ilouierus  Odi/^s.  g-  cag  (^uro,  TriKi^xy^og  Ss 
[j.zy  i--roLQs.  Plutarchus  in  Ihemsstocle,  a^aa  II  TTTCtgi^hg  sk  tUv 
Tj-'fiMv  iijriiiy]Vc.    Fro])ertius, 

A)  Idas  ci7-gutufji  stfirnuU  omen  Amor. 

Tc  aieo  et  quaedani  sternutanienta  infelicia  habebant.  Aristoteles 
quiiit,  Quare  a  niediis  noctibus  usque  ad  medium  diem  non  hoiuc 
sternufationes'^  Idem  disputat  in  Problem.  Sect.  33.  Qu.  7. 
Quare  sternutamenlum  pro  Deo  habcatur,  tion  tussis,  out  sra- 
vedo  '<"' 

The  Author  of  the  Miscellanea  subseciva  may  compare 
the  passage,  which  he  has  quoted  (as  given  above)  with 
a  passage  from  IM.  Martiuius  (sub  voce  Litania).  "  Lita- 
lii.ie  Ciirislianorum  sunt  mlnoves,  tridao  ante  ascensionem 
iJomini.  V^ide  Sidonium  Kpisl.  (id  Miimercutn,  et  Epist.  ad 
Apru/n.  lias  Mamercus  Claudianus  Vietmensis  episcopus  anno 
454.  in  Gailia  instituit.  IMajorcs  Gregorius  niagnus  instituit  anno 
Ciinsli  591.  sexto  Calcndis  Maii  celebrari  solitit.     Eo   tempore 


Subseciva,  et  Adversaria  Uteraria.  57 

urbem  magna  pestis  affligebat,  et  ad  ceteros  casus,  qulbus  homi- 
nes passim  absumebantur,  hoc  mali  accesserat,  quod  multi,  cum 
sternutarent,  alii  cum  oscitarent,  repente  exspirabant :  inde  volant 
banc  nostram  cousuetudinem  introductam,  uti  sternutantibus  salu- 
tem  precando  et  oscitantibus  signum  crucis  supra  os  formando 
praesidium  quaererent.  Vide  Sigon.  Lib.  i.  Regni  Italia  ad  anu. 
i90.    Sed  mos  sternulantes  salutandi  a  gentilibus  manavit." 


Adversaria  Literaria,  Supplem.  No.  XVIII.  p.5Q\.  "  Virg. 
,   yE«.  I.S39. 

Punka  regna  vides,  Tj/rios,  et  Agenoris  urbem, 
Sed  fines  Libyci,  genus  intractabile  bello. 

Nonnulli  Codd.  habent  sed  Jinis  Libj/e ;  Bigotianus,  sunt  fines 
hibyci.  Trappe  legit  sed  fines  Lilii/cos.  Burmamii,  pro  vulgata 
stautis,  explicatio  satis  est  tolerabilis,  subintelligi  nempe  sunt,  et 
voculam  sed  inservire  ut  urbem  distinguat  a  regione,«  in  qua  Tyrii 
posuerant  coloniam,  regionem  auteni,  nota  figura,  pro  ipsis  incolis 
poni.     Nescio  tamen  an  uon  simplicius  scripsevit  Virgilius_, 

Punka  regna  vides,  Ti/rios,  et  Agenoris  urhem  ; 
Adfines  Libyci,  genus  intractabile  f err o." 

The  writet  passes  over  in  silence  the  observation  of  De  La 
Cerda,  which  differs  materially  from  Burmann's,  and  is  to  my 
mind  much  more  satisfactory.  "  Subaudi  sed  fines  sunt  Libyci' 
regni.  Sequitur  genus  intractabile  bello.  Agnosco  quiddam  non 
vulgare,  tum  ex  hoc,  turn  ex  particula  sed,  in  qua  est  oppositio. 
Phoenices  et  Tyrii,  sicuti  plurinmm  omnes  Asiatici,  habiti  sunt 
mollissimi.  Ergo  post  horum  mentionem  infert  bella.  Quasi 
dicat :  Etiamsi  Carthaginienses  ortum  habeant  a  Phoenicibus,  et 
Tyriis  mollisshnis  :  ne  tamen  virtute  Phoenices,  et  Tyrios  puta, 
non  Agenoreos,  sunt  enim  bello  acres:  coutingitenim  mores  mutari 
cum  loco  :  docet  sa?pe  hoc  uatura  ipsa  in  plantis."  De  la  Cerda 
afterwards  adds,  "  Quid  si  allusum  a  docto  poeta  ad  banc  partem 
Africa?,  ubi  erat  Carthago,  dictam  veteribus  Eschatian,  'Eo-;/«TJav, 
et  Coryphen,  Kopv<^r,v,  quod  e.sset  extrema,  et  veluti  culmcn.  Vide 
Ortelium  in  Indice  Geographic,  voce  Libya." 

E.  H,  B. 


58 

On  the  IVorcls  ip-xig,  o7^Tric^  oX;r;^,  s7\7rQC,  £?^<pog,  and 
CELT  IS,  xvith  occasio?ial  Rema-rks  on  the  Observations 
of  Mii.  G.  BuiiGLS  and  Mr.  C.  J.  Blomfield. 

J.  HE  follov.ing  [Remarks  were  suggested  by  the  perusal  of  tlie 
excellent  Observations  on  this  subject,  which  are  contained  ia  an 
article  written  by  Mr.  G.  Burges,  and  inserted  ia  the  kst  No. 
of  the  Classical  Journal,  p.  299- 

The  passage  of  EustathiuSj  which  Mr.  Burges  has  not 
quoted,  is  this,  SaT^pcu  8f,  sIttovctu  u)g  a.iJ.^goa-ia.g  Kgarvip  kx-sKgoiTO, 
tig  TToViv  Si]Aa5)5'  oio  xcn  TCijril^o'J(rci  tm  civcp  aurYjv^  STraysi,  'Ef[j:^r>g  S* 
sAoJv  spviv,  Osolg  ujvo^oriTev'  lio'Ti  Si  '  EPIUS  AlyvnTiTTl ,  6  olvsg,  kxCx 
xou  6  Avx.o'(pgcfJV  olhv.  Mr.  Bioniiield  has  overlooked  the  passage 
of  Eustathius,  which  Mr.  Burges  cites,  or  else  he  would  never 
have  altered  epTnv  into  oXinv  in  tlie  passage  of  Sappho,  as  he  does 
in  these  words,  "  Athen.  x.  p.  425.  D.  et  ii.  p.  39.  A.  ubi 
tg-TTiv  pro  oAttjv,  sed  hoc  jure  prasfert  Toupius  in  Suid.  ii.  p.  444." 
The  passage  in  Toup  is  this  :  "  Restituenda  etiam  ista  vox  [TrAla] 
Achaeo  Eretriensi  ap.  Athenaeum  Lib.  x.  p.  451. 

At^upyugog  S' 
oAtt*)  TragYjuipzlTOJ  y^ol(Tii^UTQg  irAza.. 

"OXTTt)  •x^qldfj.a.roi   7rA=a,  a  Jiask  of  oil. — Ceterum  voceni  oAth; 
usurpat  Theocr.  Idj/IL  ii.  v.  156. 

xci]  Trap"  spAV  stIQh  toLv  AuigiZot.  ttoXKcdh;  oKircty, 
ubi  vide  Scholiastam."OATJv  vocat  Callimachusin  Fragm,  CLxxxi^ 

xai  pu.  "JTugx.  cthxioIo  (SQU^iO'Jcg  eJlvtAsov  oATriv. 

Sappho  ap.  Athen.  L-  ii   p.  39- 

cifM^QCcrlag  [j.h  x.oiXTr,g  eKsxpazo' 
'EpiJi,xg  2'  eKuty  okr.i'J  Qioig  covo^o-/)crs. 

Ita  legendus  postremus  versiculus,  sAcJy  oAttjv,  ut  Lib.  x.  7.  p.  425. 
ubi  oAttjc  est  pociduni,  sive  triilla  vinaria."  It  is  strange  that 
Toup  should  have  overlooked  the  fact,  as  he  seems  to  do  by  say- 
ing taciily  "  hXcov  oXttiv,  ut  Lib.  x.  p.  425.,"  that  Athenaens  in 
both  the  places  referred  to  is  quoting  the  same  fragment  of  Sap- 
pho :  oATTiv  is  given  indisputably  in  the  latter  place  of  Athenaius, 
where  the  same  passage  is  quoted  ;  and  if  Toup  had  observed 
the  fact.  It  would  doubtlessly  have  appeared  to  him  to  confirm 
his  conjectural  introduction  of  it  into  the  former  place.  It  is 
strange  also  that  Mr.  Blomfield  should  have  otFered  no  remark  oa 


Classical  Criticism.  S^ 

the  discrepancy  in  the  two  passages  of  Athenaus  :  he  merely  says 
as  we  have  seen  above,  "  Athen.  x.  p.  425.  D.  et  ii.  p.  39,  J^^ 
ubi  sgTTiv  pro  oXttiv,  sed  hoc  jure  prsetert  Toupius  in  Suid.  ii, 
p.  444."  Mr.  Blomlield  would  in  all  probability  have  thought 
otherwise,  if  he  had  read  the  note  of  Schweiohaeuser  upon 
Athen,  Lib.  II.  cap.  VIII.  which  is  as  follows:  "  Sapphus  ver- 
sum  poslerioreni,  in  quo  niendose  s^yrev  et  oho^orjcrcuv  editum  erat, 
ex  E'jstathio  loc.  cit.  et  vetiistis  libris  corrigenduni  esse  nionuit 
Casaub.  Nostri  quidem  Codd.  etiam  recce  eoniv  dabaut.  Signiii- 
cabat  autem  sgTtis,  vinum,  iEgyptioruui  sermoue,  ut  docet  Eusta- 
thius :  eodem  vero  vocabulo,  pra'ter  Lesbium  poetara,  etiam 
Lycophron  usus  est  in  Cassand.  579.  et  Hipponax,  ap.  Tzetzem 
ad  Lycophr.  1,  c.  A  p.  Deipnosophistam  quidem  x.  425.  ubi  iidem 
Sapphus  versiculi  proferuntur^  qK-ji-j  pro  sq-rny  iegitur."  It  may  be 
satisfactory  to  the  scholar  to  see  Casaubon's  own  words,  and  I 
cite  them,  because  Casaubon  gives  a  very  probable  reason,  which 
Schweighzeuser  has  omitted,  for  the  variation  in  the  two  passages 
of  Athena^us  :  "  Sed  turpius  et  periculosius  est  corruptus,  qui 
praecedit,  Sapphsis  versus.  Legendam  est  spmv  ex  Eustathio 
et  libris  vetustis  :  e^ttjj  vinum  signiticat  lingua  ^gyptiorum,  si 
criticis  fideni  habemus  :  spyrig,  inquit,  Eustathius,  Alyrj^TidTi  0  olvog, 
aa^a.  xa)  6  Avxoipg'MV  oTSs.  Lege,  si  est  operae,  quae  Tzetzes  scribit 
ad  istum  versum  Lycophronis, 

eWjv  ts  ps?s<v  y,S'  oiXoi^alov  Xlzog. 

oVou  Tov  eg7r*v  0  <tx6to;  xuTrYjKsvsi.  Hipponax. 

Libro  decimo  iterum  laudat  hunc  Alcaei  locum  Athenaeus,  et  pro 
Jfgffiv  scribit  oAttiv,  quod  inrogiianfia  factum  patent,  seiisum  atlen- 
dente  illo,  non  verba.  "OKing  enim  oho-xpri,  trulla  vinaria"  Ani- 
madvv.  in  Athen.  p.  82.  The  passages  in  Lycophron  and  Tzetzes, 
to  which  Casaubon  appeals,  indisputably  prove  the  genuineness  of 
the  word  saziv  in  the  fragment  of  Sappho  against  Mr.  Blomfield. 

«j  tri  Ilgo^XcityTO;  s^B7ralo=iKTS  Qgix<ju; 
fjL.uXripaTotj  ^tXolo  dat^xXiVTglug, 
eciTTtv  rs  pB^siv  -f]^  aXof^cuov  xItto;, 
olvoTPOTTOvg  ZxgrjKog  sxyovovg  ipu^'xg. 

Lycophronis  Cassandra  v.  580.  Tzetzes  here  has  these  words : 

yaXig  xat  igvig,  0  olvog'  %aX<j  fx-h,  ttupx  to  ^aXoiv  rrjv  ha,  y^youv  r^v 
luvaju,<V  ''EpTTtg  2e,  Tragoc  to  spTrovTug  ttoTsiv  Tovg  TTivovrag  uy^sTgcog'  oSiv 
xai  o»  AlyoTTTioi    "ig-mv  xctXoiKTt   tov   olvov.     ^l7nra)va)iTSiot   Si    eiciy   at 

oXlyx  ^gov»5ci,v  «I  p^aAj*  wsirwaoTSf' 


6o  Classical  Criticism. 

0  V  avrix'  eX^oov  ciiv  rgtoTcrf  ]u.*f'Ty(r»y, 
av^QOJ-aco'y  sopov  T^y  a"Teyr,y  o^isAAovra. 

In  the  Scholia  breviora  MSS.,  as  published  by  M.  Chr.  G.  Miiller 
in  the  continuation  of  Reichard's  Ed.  of  Lycophron,  Lipsitc 
1811.  Vol.  IT.  p.  1088.  8vo.  we  have,  upon  this  verse,  Tov 
ohov  0!  AlyvTiTiOi  KaKovcriv  sgTriv,  eAajoy    olvov,  eXaiov. 

Thus  then  I  reject  upon  indisputable  authority,  the  reading  of 
oAtt/v,  lagenam,  introduced  by  Mr.  Blomlield  for  ep7r*v,  vinum,  in 
the  fragment  of  Sappho.  Mr.  Barges  would  reject  oAttiv  from 
the  fragment  of  Callimachus,  by  reading  oAcrav,  and  oA7r<£oj  from 
Theocritus  Idj/Il.  xix.  45.  by  reading  ^iaAxiSoj,  and  correct  the 
gloss  of  Hesychius,  (which  runs  thus — oATra*  ^  sXtti;,  kou  y^ovtpoit 
Tij  I'f so-jr,  Ar^xoSoj,  sSjo-jW-a  T(,  Yj  o'a^oc,  and  again,  oATrtj,  olvo^orj)  by 
transposing  the  words,  and  reject  altogether  the  word  oATri?,  but  I 
regret  that  I  cannot  agree  with  him  ;  and  1  shall  assign  my 
reasons  at  full  length,  after  having  produced  his  transposition  of 
Kesychius's  gloss.  "  Noli  dubitare  quin  Hesychii  verba  male  trans- 
posita  in  ordinem  redigi  debeant  legendo — "Okitw  XrjxuQog  -^"OX-Trig 
ri  spTTig  ^c'vogov  rig  svf/rjo-ij,  Bh(rfj.u  ri,  )j  oA,3oj — tXitiv — oivo;;^o»]crs.  Inter 
haec  mutavi  eAttj?  in  e^TTjj:  nam  Hesychius  ad  Sapphus  locum  dum 
respicit  et.  coniirmat  var.  lect.  quam  prajbet  Eustathius,  non  male 
vim  vocis  exponit : — -IXxig  qIvo-^oyi  nuitavi  in  oAtz-jv  oiyop^o'jjo-e  :  error 
etenim  provenit  e  compendiosa  scriptura  non  satis  intellecta." 
Mr.  Burges  seems  to  have  supposed  that  Hesychius  is  the  only 
lexicographer,  who  has  a  gloss  upon  the  word  oAttj;.  But  this  is 
not  really  the  case  :  fur  both  the  Etymologicum  Magnum,  and 
Zonaras  comment  on  the  word  as  one,  which  occurs  in  Calli- 
machus. 

OXiiig.   KciXXliia.-^o:, 

xcil  pa  Tragoc  axcaolo  ^gxyjovo;  efi^Xsov  oXttiv. 

wifxalvEi  Is  ri  Xs^tg  TrjV  XyjkvGov  eigi^Tat  Ss  Traga.  to  olovs)  IXxiOTZiV  rivu 
iivai,  Zia.  TO  li  auTT^g  iTziTCcuBtT^ui  rouXuiov.  Etym.  Mag.  Phavorinus 
has  all  these  very  words,  but  it  is  in  him  sXcaoXiriv. 

OAttj;"  yj  Xyjku^o:,  KuXXijjiu^og, 

TTsg]  (TKUmo  ^pcf^iovog  £/x,7rA£cy  oXxiv 

tiQr^Tca  TTCcgu  ro  ohvsi  sXchottiv  xiya,  rj  ttxpu  to  S/  kx'JTYig  OTtiTiueaQcm, 
«  scTTjy  l7riTrj5£7o"9aj,  ?ta»  ^ta^yAaTT?a"5aj  to  tXctiov.  Zonaras. 

The  word  oXxig  occurs  too  wuh  nearly  the  same  words  in  the 
Xer.  Hcg.  MS.  as  quoted  by  Alberti,  who  in  the  Notes  on  Hesy- 
chius thus  writes  under   the    wuid    r'>,7r« — "    Sclioliasta;  Theocrili 


Class} col  Crlticis>d.  6. 1 

Jd.  II.  loS.  p.  35.  oKva  dicitur  proprie  esse  &5§|U.atrtV/j  A);x'jSoc,  Si" 
^f  e<rT<v  OTTT^cracrSai  (sed  scribo  OTTTicr^at)  to  eXuiov.  Jens.  jLuo-  Hes. 
p.  170.  Nicandri  Schol.  p.  10.  Iv  oAtjj,  avri  tcu  sv  A?ix!>$aj,  Le?^:.  i^<?of, 
31S.  oKTTig'  rj  XvjKvSoc,  turn  Cailimachi  verba  adlert,  eadem  iiwa 
Elym.  M.  habet,  additque  voci  OTrnrs'jcj^ai  (quaiu  et  Theociiti 
Scholiastae  reddiderim  potius)  explicationem,  0  eariv  izirriQilr^ai. 
xaj  Oia^uKo(.TTS(T^on  to  eXaiov." 

Moieover,  we  have  tlie  express  authority  of  Theocritus  Id.  xix. 
45.  for  the  word  oATij. 

uoyupsix;  h^  vKzilog  vyqhv  dXsi'^OLO 

It  is  true  that  Mr^  Burgcs  disposes  of  tlie  word  oKTrt;  by  sub- 
stituting jcaATTjSoc,  or  tteAAjSoj.  "  Cf.  Hipponacteum  iikid,"  says 
he,  "  TriWiloc  y^Qua-Yiv  ap.  Athen.  xi.  p.  495.  D."  But,  vvheii  he  is 
told  that  he  is  removing  from  the  passage  of  Theocritus  the  proper 
teclinkal  term,  used  by  the  Greeks  to  denote  the  vessel  containing 
the  uypov  aXu^xp,  1  have  no  doubt  that  he  will  candidly  retract  his 
conjecture.  'OXTirj  et  oAttij  are  properly  used  for  oil-flasks,  and 
consequently  the  word  cAttj^oj  is  the  proper  word  in  the  passage  of 
Theocritus.  Thus  xVchiJeus  (ap.  Athen.  Lib.  x.  p.  451.  quoted 
above  by  Toup,  who  rightly  reads  ttAscz)  says,  o'Atd^  y^q[<T^xTOi  ttXsz, 
a  Jiask  of  oil.  See  too  the  Etym.  Mag.  and  Zonaras  as  quoted 
above.  Thus  Suidas  says^  "OX^iti,  r^  Ai^xuSoj  o'lrjii  lAaioVrj  t/j  Qvcrar 
ii«  TO  Zi   uurr^g  OTriTTTsvciQcii  to  eXaiov   Iv  ' E7riygccjj.ix^.ri, 

XxXxsov  a.gyvQsca  fj.s  TuvsiyisXov,  'Iv^ixov  egyov, 
cX-jrYjV  YioIttov  ^s'tyiov  elg  hraqou. 

Upon  the  passage  of  Theocritus,  to  which  Toup  refers  above, 
we  have  these  vvords  in  the  Scholia,  xa»  elj  rov  olxov  ju-ou  ttoAAxxjc 
(TiSsi  TY/V  Acoolla  oXtvuV  iOMS  T^v  Xr,xv^oy  tyjV  \y(0U(7av  to  'iXaiciv,  m 
i-)(^pM'no  h  rale  TrocXataTQciu.  AXX<m$  oAtd)  xugicjog,  yj  dsgixacr'tvYj  Xyik'j- 
6of,  8»'  i]c  e<rTiv  07rTri(TCii7^cti  to  sXoiiov.  vuv  S;  'Icrco;  tyjv  p^aAxijv  <prj(rt 
Ajjxu^ov,  diu  TO  ^Moldy.  t^avai,  avu  Kogivdius'  to.  yap  KopivQia  ynxXxii- 
{loiTOi.  S»a/3=/3o'>]Tai. 

Hesychius,  as  we  have  seen  above,  explains  oA^ra  by  XyjKuSog, 
and  XrjKvSoc  denotes  an  07l-f^.ask.    "  Ar^xu^o:  S=,   ayyzivj  lAcaoSo^^oy, 

•770.001.  TO   SXCCIOV  X:u3f»V_,    ?V«    r,     sXxiOKU^O;  Tig.     OTl     t\    "^  Aj^XvSoj   KCii    oAtHJ 

XiysTcn,  ^sqsi  y^qri^Tiv  ' A^-q^uiog  If  'A';(^ci.ioi)  yXa^^itgov  <pri<n  ttoiijtow 
h^yctiv  xa»  OTl  Arjxufloi,  x«{  Ix  Ttf/.ioig  sysvovTO  uA>;c,  olov  aTspavci  xou 
iiXrixv^ov  fx.uQOit  ^gvTovv  xcc\  apyvoovv  OOKzi  Ss  t)  f-rfisiiTix  cAttij  ylvsaQotij 
Tcxgu  TO  sXv.iov  '7i€7ra.(r5 w, ,  r,yovv  x6jcTv;cr3«<.  Eustaihius,  Roma?,  1550. 
Vol.  III.  p.  1552.  1.  23.  IJaQo.  Oso-xpirw — oAttjc  to  ovcaa  tou  aA/lwc 
Tfotga.  TYjV  XsTTiOd  Tvov  i^'J'j'jJVj  J;  TTUgy.  tt.v  tou  (j'jiiuoLTfic  (j'^i(TiV  oXra)/  yag 
fci(Ti  T^v  A^xrjSov,  wg  glvai  Tragia  T^v  crfuxpOT^ira  rovvo^a. 

H.  Stephens  in  the  Index  to  his  Thesaurus  Lhig.  Gr.  admits 
both  oAtttj,    and  oX-vig,  and  gives   the  following   correct    account. 


^2  Classical  Criticism. 

""OXttj)  et  JXtjj,  Hesychio  Xijxu'Jof,  lecythuSy  ampulla  olearia,  VAs 
olearium.    JSicand. 

Theocr.  Idyll.  2.  156. 

xai  Tiaq  l/xlv  hrl^si  ra,v  Aatfiilx  TrokXcixig  oAwav. 

Hie  enim  Schol.  oXttyiv  interpretatur  X:^>iw$ov.  Itidemque  'skTih^ 
pro  XrjxuQov  accepit  idem  Theocr.  Idyll.  IS. 

ctpYvpsas  s'^  oAttiSoj  Cypov  oiXsi(pu^ 
AiK^oju,ev«i. 

*0X7r«;  vocariint  etiam  ;)(^o«j  oIvo^oyj;  a-^rjixot  t^ovTug,  aptos  tt^oj  t^v 
TO'j  oTvou  tK-^v<nv,  teste  Athena^o  Lib.  ii.  ubi  simul  afFert  hoc 
lonis  testimonium  J  ex  ^uUmv  TnQxKvm  a^pvcra-ovTsg  'oKnaic  olvov  uTrfp- 
ficiXov  TisXdQu^BTs.     Sic  oXttij  etiam  Hesychio  est  oivop^^orj." 

This  is  {]iute  sufficient,  as  I  suppose,  for  the  satisfaction  of  my 
readers,  as  well  as  the  conviction  of  your  correspondent.  I  mtist 
not  however  fail  to  add  that  Hesychius  has,  "EXtto^'  eXaiov,  c-rsa^, 
euflrjvi'a  (and  so  has  Phavorinus).  Again,  eXipog,  (Soutu^ov,  KvTrgiot. 
This  eXTTog  denoting  oil  is  probably  of  the  same  origin  (if  it  be  not 
a  corruption  of  the  text)  with  oXttyj  and  oX-jrig  denoting  an  oil-flask, 
and  the  editois  of  Hesychius  would  do  well  to  attend  to  this  hint. 
Moreover  it  is  very  remarkable  that  in  the  Scholia  breviora  MS. 
in  Lycophronis  Cassandram  upon  v.  580. 

egiTnv  re  ps^jiv  ^S*  aXoK^alov  XiVof, 

■we  have  (as  quoted  above)  tov  olvov  ol  AlyuTrriot  y.aiXovcriv  eJsttjv, 
EAAION:  olvov  EAAION. 

Bochart  (as  quoted  by  Alberti)  identifies  eAfoj,  mentioned  in 
the  other  passage  of  Ilesycliius  as  the  Cyprian  term  for  buttery 
with  a  Hebrew  and  a  Phoenician  word.  Perhaps  some  orientalist, 
whose  eye  may  chaiice  to  see  this  article,  will  give  to  us  a  little 
help  about  the  words  'iXitog,  sX^og,  spTrig,  oXzfj,  or  oXzig.  Besides, 
it  is  a  very  curious  coincidence  that  Hesychius  as  quoted  above 
interprets  'iXirog  by  eoSi^v/a,  and  oXita.  by  oX^og. 

As  to  v.hat  Mr.  Burges  says  that  the  Celtis  of  Pliny  (Nat. 
Hist.  XI n.  17-)  is  the  Greek  or  Egyptian  word,  whether  it  be 
oXTTig,  'iXinc,  or  epTT/j,  for  my  own  part  1  deem  it  exceedingly  pro- 
bable, from  the  circumstance,  which  Pliny  mentions,  viz.  that  uine 
was  made  from  this  celtis.  Mr.  Burges  evidently  has  not  himself 
examined  the  passage  of  {"'liny,  or  else  he  would  have  remarked 
that  not  only  Polybius  as  quoted  by  Athena^us  (whom  alone  he 
quotes,)  but  also  Pliny  asserts  that  the  lotus  supplied  both  wine 
and  food,     llie  passage  runs  thus  : 


Classical  Criticism,  63 

"  Eadem  Africa,  qua  vergit  ad  nos,  insignem  arboreni  loton 
gignit,  quam  vocant  celtin^  et  ipsam  Italioe  iumiliarem,  sed  terra 
mutatam.  Prrecipua  est  circa  Syrtes  atque  Nasanior.as.  Magni- 
tiido,  quffi  piro,  quanquam  Cornelius  Nepos  breveai  tradit.  Inci- 
suras  folio  crebriores,  que?  ilicis  -videntur.  Difrerentice  plures, 
eveque  maxirae  fructibus  fiunt.  Magnitudo  hnic  fahcEf  color 
croci,  sed  ante  maturitatem  alius  atque  alius,  sicut  in  uvls.  Nasci- 
tur  densus  in  ramis  myrti  modo,  non  ut  in  Italia,  cerasi :  tam 
dulci  ihi  cibo,  ut  nomcn  etiam  genti  terrseque  dederit,  nimis  hos- 
pitali  advenarum  oblivioue  patriae.  Ferunt  ventris  non  sentire 
morbum,  qui  eum  inandant.  Melior  sine  interiore  nucleo,  qui  in 
altero  genere  osseus  videtur.  V  inum  quoque  exprimitur  illi^ 
simile  miilso,  quod  ultra  denos  dies  negat  durare  idem  Nepos: 
baccasque  concisas  cum  alica  ad  cibos  doliis  condi.  Quin  et  exer- 
citus  pastos  eo  accepimus,  ultro  citroque  commeantes  per  Jfri- 
cam." 

llarduin  here  refers  to  Herodotus  Lib.  iv.  cap.  177.,  and  I 
quote  the  passage,  'AKir,v  5;  7rgos;!^oua-av  Ig  -rh  -tvovtov  toutcov  rSiv 
Tiv^uvaiv  ve[j.ovTai  Acorofoiyor  o',  tov  Kag-Trov  jj^ovvov  tov  XckiTOu  Tpujyov- 
re;  ^coovar — -woisuVTa*  §5  l>t  tov  KapTTOU  toutov  ol  A'jjro<pa.'yoi  kx)  olvov. 
Upon  the  words  haccas  concisas  cum  alica  ad  cibos  doliis  condi, 
Hardain  cites  the  passage  of  Polybius,  (which  Mr.  Burges  quotes, 
and  which  he  applies  to  justify  his  correction  of  Hesych.  ^ovdgotj 
Tis  £'>|/»icr<f  for  ^o'^dgou  ng  ^sc-ic,  uud  here  I  may  remark  that  Phavo- 
rinus  has  the  very  words  of  Kesychius,  and  that  it  is  in  Phavorinus, 
as  in  Hesychius,  spcrig).  But  Harduin  is  silent  upon  the  word 
celtis,  for  which  no  other  authority  than  the  passage  of  Pliny  is 
given  in  the  Dictionaries  of  B.  Faber,  M.  Forcellmus^  or  J.  M. 
Gesner. 

As  to  Mr.  Burges's  correction  of  Photius  C"  v.  AoJTog,  ^oravn 
eicadrjc,  r^v  svtoi  j«,upaAwTov  y.aXov(Ti,  lege  omnino  lUiXix-jnov  collato 
Atheneeo  lil.  p.  73-  A.  kc/.XoxJ<ti  II  A\yv-mioi  [xsv  avTO  Xktov,  Nav' 
xgaTicii  U  jx£A(/\a;TOv"),  I  venture  to  pronounce  it  indisputable.  It 
has  escaped  the  sagacity  and  the  learning  of  Schleusner,  as  the 
reader  will  see  by  turning  to  his  Appendix  ad  Aiiimadvv.  in  Fhotii 
Lexicon,  if  Mr.  Burges  had  peeped  into  C.  Salmasius's  PH- 
niana  Exercitationes,  where  he  is  speaking  of  the  lotos,  he  would 
have  found  niuch  matter  upon  the  subject,  and  some  other  quo- 
tations to  vindicate  his  conjecture.  He  has  not  remarked  that 
Zonaras  has  the  very  same  words,  as  Photius,  and  that  m 
Zonaras  also  it  is  ix.vgaXu>Toy. 

E.  IL  BARKER. 

Hation,  June,  1814. 


6i 


CLASSICAL    CRITICISM. 


Distinctive  mark  over  the  Indeclinable  Particles  of  the  Latin 
language.  Error  in  Gilbert  Wakefield  a7id  Sie 
William  Jones. 


NO. 


Hoc,'  puto,  non  justum  est ;  illud  male  ;  rectius  istud.  Peusius. 

vXenerally'  speaking,   the  method  of  distinguishing  by  mark 
the  Indeclinable  Particles  of  the  Latin  language  is  threefold  : 

1.  Along  with  those,  which  are  the  same  in  orthography  with  the 
cases  of  particular  nouns, ^  or  the  persons  of  particular  verbs,  to 
accentuate  all  such  as  have  terminations  similar  to  those  of  the 
cases  of  nouns,  or  the  persons  of  verbs.  Of  the  first  description 
of  those  similar  are,  seciis,  nisi,  magis,  niag^,  nam,  aged^m, 
palam,  coram,  tarn,  d,  saepi^,  &c.  Of  the  second,  duntaxdt,  sci- 
licet, videlicet,  ilicet,  &c.  The  instances  given  under  the  next 
head  will  serve  for  these  which  are  the  same  in  orthography  with 
the  cases  of  particular  nouns  or  the  persons  of  particular  verbs. 

2.  To  accentuate  such  only  as  in  orthography  alone  might 
aclnalli)  represent  the  case  of  some  noun,  or  the  person  of  some 
verb.  Of  the  former  are,  mod6,  fortuity,  quam,  belle,  enu- 
cleate, tantum,  tantiilum,  oppid6  ;  as  also  for  a  similar  reason, 
prseterea,  admodum,  tantummod6,  obviam,  adamussim,  &.c.  of 
the  latter,  licet,  e.st*^,  cedti,  amab6,  puta,  &c. 

3.  To  accentuate  all  indeclinable  Particles  whatever. 

The  first  of  these  rules,  considered  in  all  its  parts,  has  nothing 
in  it  even  specious,  much  less  reasonable  :  the  last  is  at  once  ex- 
travagant and  absurd  :  the  second  appears  so  far  reasonable,  that 
all  persons  will  do  well  to  comply  with  it,  for  some  time  at  least. 


•  I  say  generally,  because  some  have  been  known  to  proceed  upon  a 
plan  so  vague  and  cunfused,  as  to  accentuate  adverbs  on  account  of  some 
particular  termination,  aad  yet  not  allow  that  reason  to  extend  to  conjune- 
tions ;  to  mark  conjunctions  and  yet  not  preposilions,  and  so  on.  Though, 
perhaps,  this  is  scarcely  worth  the  mentioning. 

*  Under  the  head  noun  is  implied  pronoun  also,  and  adjective. 


Classical  Ci'iticism.  65 

For  our  own  part,  as  M'e  are  persuaded  that  the  system  has  had  its 
origin  iyi  toto  with  the  Grammarians,  we  should,  in  company  with 
most  continental  scholars,  and  a  good  part  of  our  own,  prefer  re- 
linquishing it  entirely.  The  cases  in  v.'hich  the  distinctive  mark  is 
of  real  use  are  few,  very  few  indeed.  None  but  beginners  will  find 
the  context  insufficient  for  this. 


NO.    II. 


Vilibus  in  scopis,  in  niappis,  in  scobe  quantus 

Consistit  sumtus  !  neglectis,  flagitiiim  ingens.  HoRAT. 


Before  we  close  this  article,  we  will  call  the  attention  of  our  younger 
readers  to  a  construction,  which  was  once  a  stumbling-block  to  no 
less  a  man  than  Gilbert  Wakefield  ;  through  which  circumstance 
he  had  the  misfortune  to  come  under  the  censure  of  several  of  his 
learned  contemporaries,  and,  amongst  the  rest,  of  Professor 
Porson.  The  passage,  we  apprehend,  is  in  the  Preface  to  his 
Hion  and  Moschus ;  though,  as  we  have  nothing  at  this  moment 
but  our  memory  to  refer  to,  we  do  not  feel  quite  certain  that  it  is 
not  in  the  Preface  to  his  Tra^adiarum  Delectus^  Be  that  as  it 
may,  it  is  of  this  nature,  "  Video  has  chartas  consummafas  iri." 
We  need  not  say  he  should  have  written  consummatum.  Compare 
Terence,  "  Et  sine  opera  tua  illam  deductum  iri  domum."  The 
mistake  arose  fiom  considering  that  as  a  participle,  which  is  in 
reality  a  supine. 

But  if  Gilbert  Wakefield  errs,  he  errs  at  least  in  high  company, 
as  the  following  passage  from  the  fourth  book  of  Sir  William 
Jones's  Poeseos  Asiaticce  Conimenlarii  indisputably  shows  — 
^'  Denique  naturam  sibi  parere  autumat,  et  ad  desiderium  suum 
levandum  cofiversarn  iri  sperat." 

Not  that  we  think  much  worse  either  of  Sir  William  Jones,  of 
«ven  of  Gilbert  Wakefield,  for  having  been  led  into  a  mistake  like 
this.  They  have  their  merits  to  support  them  ;  and  a  flaw  of  this 
nature,  trifling  by  itself,  will  very  nearly  vanish,  if  brought  into 
comparison  with  the  accurate  and  the  creditable  part  of  what  they 
have  left  behind  them.  Yet,  this  is  no  excuse  for  a  beginner. 
A  learner,  once  taught  to  understand  this,  ought  not  to  need 
being  told  twice. 

1814.  r.  L. 

•  It  is  in  neither.    Ed. 


NO.  XIX.       a.  JI.  VOL.X. 


66 


REMARKS 


On  the  Greek  Inscription  upon  the  Rosetta  Stone,  contain- 
ing a  decree  made  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes, 
Son  of  Philopator,  a  copy  of  which  is  inserted  in  the 
\6th  Vol.  of  Archceologia  ;  and  also  on  the  two  trails- 
latiojis  and  annotations  annexed  to  them   in  that  vqI- 


nme. 


A  FAC  SIMILE  of  this  inscription,  distributed  by  the  Societj  of 
Antiquaries  to  various  persons,  accompanied  with  a  request  of 
receiving  remarks  upon  it,  has,  after  seven  years,  produced  only 
one  Latin  translation  by  Professor  Heyne,  and  another  in  Eng- 
lish by  the  Rev.  Stephen  Weston,  together  with  learned  annot- 
ations by  both  of  them,  and  also  additional  ones  by  Mr.  Taylor 
Combe.  On  all  these  I  shall  take  the  liberty  of  making  some 
remarks,  and  1  hope  without  any  dissatisfaction  to  those  annot- 
ators ;  as  it  seems  to  be  the  wisii  of  that  society  to  receive  far- 
ther explications,  by  their  distributing  copies  of  the  Greek  inscrip- 
tion separately  from  the  1 6th  Vol.  These  Greek  copies  seem  to 
have  been  revised  by  Mr.  Raper ;  and  the  society  appears  to  be 
rather  disappointed  at  not  receiving  a  greater  number  of  remarks 
on  this  curious  relic  of  Egyptian  antiquity  so  unexpectedly  dis- 
covered. 

The  first  eight  lines  upon  the  stone  itself  are  employed  in  form- 
ing the  first  long  period,  which  contains  a  kind  of  Introduction, 
together  with  the  date  of  the  subsequent  Decree ;  but  has  so  much 
intricacy  of  construction,  as  renders  it  difficult  to  ascertain  the 
nense  of  several  parts  of  it.  This  arises  chiefly  from  the  interven- 
tion of  so  much  hyperbolic  and  verbose  flattery,  that  those  Greek 
words  are  too  far  disjoined  from  one  another,  which  convey  to  us 
the  principal  information  contained  in  that  period.  This  distant 
dislocation  of  words,  which  are  very  closely  connected  in  sense,  has 
forced  Mr.  Weston,  in  his  English  translation,  to  include  three  por- 
tions of  that  period  in  three  parentheses,  and  one  of  them  containing 
no  less  than  six  of  his  own  lines  ;  yet  still  the  meaning  is  sometimes 
ambiguous  :  therefore  I  shall  attempt  a  different  method,  which  is, 
to  omit  altogether  such  phrases  as  are  irrelevant  to  the  principal 
sense  and  matter  of  the  period,  but  to  preserve  scrupulously  the 
original  arrangement   of  the   G  reek  words ;  because  the   original 


Remarks  on  the  Greek  Inscription,  S;c.  67 

arrangement  will  not  only  show  the  causes  of  the  doubtful  mean- 
ing of  some  phrases  ;  but  also  assist  readers  in  ascertaining  better 
what,  in  their  own  opinion,  is  the  right  sense  of  those  doubtful  and 
ambiguous  sentences.  By  this  method  the  principal  parts  of  that 
period  will  be  brouglit  near  to  one  another,  and  the  disjoined  words 
of  it  placed  at  once  under  the  eyes  of  readers  according  to  their 
original  arrangement. 

BaciXsuovTo;  Tov  Nsov,  xou  vagaXa^ovTog  rJjv  ^oia-iXeiav,  Ttaoa.  row 
'TTUTQOg — SIX.OVOS  ^cti<7Yjg  Tou  Ailg  ulou  Tou  "^HXiov  TlToXsy^/xlov  alwjo^iou — ■ 
!Tov§  Ivaro'j  1$'  'hgscog  'Aerou — 'jW-tjvoj  Suv$ty.ov  Tsvpudt  AlyoTrriauv  Sj 
Ms^s)p  onTctixaidsKaTYj  ^rj^io-p^x  ol  'Ap^ispsig  Ka)  Trpo^ijrai — jcnii  tttboo- 
^oqai  xa»  \BpoypaiJ.^y.rsig  xa)  ol  ccXXoi  Upslg  iravTzg  o\  onrocvTrjO-avTBg — > 
slg  Ms[/,(piv  TM  ^(XiTiXst  Tzpog  x^v  Travijyugijv  rijj  irxqaXrf^tZMg  rrjj  ^ci(riXslas 
TlTQXr[i.aiov — )jv   'TTupcXu^sv  rrragx  tou  Trargog  auroy  cuvayflivTSj  sv  tco  h 

Mc[X,<Psi  'ls§M  TJ5   ^JX5^a  TOtUTYj    sItTUV. 

It  is  not  to  be  expected,  that  when  the  above  long  period  (of 
which  1  have  omitted  more  than  half)  was  translated  into  this  pro- 
vincial Greek,  it  could  be  rendered  so  as  to  avoid  all  equivocal 
phrases,  or  that  any  person  should  be  able  now  to  translate  it  into 
pure  and  perfectly  explicit  English  ;  all  that  can  be  reasonably  ex- 
pected is,  to  avoid  erroneous,  and,  as  much  as  possible,  equivocal, 
senses.  I  conceive,  then,  that  the  above  Greek  words,  many  of 
which  are  still  too  far  disjoined  from  one  another,  ought  to  be  so 
connected  together  as  to  express  the  following  senses. 

"  Ptolemy,  the  living  image  of  Jupiter,  the  son  of  the  Sun, 
having,  after  his  father,  reigned  while  under  age,  and  having  taken 
the  government  into  his  own  hands  by  inauguration  on  the  fourth 
day  of  the  month  Xanthicus,  but,  according  to  the  Egyptians,  the 
18th  of  Mecheir  in  the  9th  year  of  his  reign,  Aetos  being  high 
priest,  this  decree  by  the  high  priests  and  prophets,  and  the  Ptero- 
phorK  and  sacred  scribes,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  priests  who  went 
to  Memphis  to  meet  the  king,  to  form  a  procession  on  account  of 
the  inauguration  of  Ptolemy  to  the  kingdom,  the  government  of 
which  he  then  took  into  his  own  hands  after  his  father,  was  on  that 
same  day  ordained."  Then  follows  the  Decree  itself,  which  is  loo 
long  to  be  even  abridged  like  the  first  period,  but  the  chief  words 
of  it  are  not  too  far  disjoined  from  one  another  ;  on  the  sense  of 
some  of  which  I  shall  however  make  some  remarks,  as  they  seem 
to  me  to  have  been  not  rightly  explained  in  the  annotations  and 
translations,  to  which  I  have  alluded. 

The  situation  of  ^--i^ipjcraa,  decree,  in  the  middle  of  the  period,  is 
«uch  as  separates  it  into  two  parts,  in  the  second  half  of  which  the 
words  r^if^'ga.  rcuxr)  ejTrav  prove  the  date  of  the  decree,  to  be  fixed 
no  otherwise  than  by  a  repetition  of  the  dates  inserted  in  the  first 
half,  by  means  of  the  above  words  in  the  same  day  was  this  decree 


68  Uemarks  on  the  Gt'eek  Insaiption 

ordained.  Now  it  appears,  that  the  dates  in  the  Jirst  half  must  be 
those  of  either  the  tirst  accession  of  Piolemy  on  the  death  of  hi» 
father,  or  else  of  the  time  at  which  he  took  the  government  into  his 
own  hands,  which  1  will  call  his  Inauguration,  he  being  only  about 
four  years  old  at  his  father's  death  :  and  on  first  reading  the  words 
nxguAu^ovTog,  7r«paXi^4/ewc,  TrapEAa/Ssv,  one  might  be  apt  to  conceive 
them  to  lelate  to  the  first  accession  of  the  king  on  the  death  of  his 
father ;  but  this  is  afterwards  disproved,  by  the  word  'rrugotXri^tg 
being  employed  when  mention  is  made  of  the  procession,  or  con- 
course of  people  and  priests,  to  7neet  the  king  at  Memphis,  (for 
there  could  be  no  such  procession  at  his  father's  death)  and  also  of 
the  decree  being  dated  on  that  same  daij.  So  that  only  his  inaufur' 
ation  can  be  meant  by  those  words  wherever  they  occur,  and  to 
that  alone  the  dates  can  refer  likewise  in  the  first  half  of  that  long 
period.  Nevertheless  it  does  not  follow  hence  that  those  same 
dates  tna^  not  express  likewise  the  time  of  his  first  accession,  it 
being  very  probable,  that  his  inauguration  would  be  fixed  on  the 
anniversary  day  of  his  accession,  and  I  believe  that  no  evidence  ex- 
ists to  the  contrary  :  we  may  therefore  consider  the  date  of  the  day 
in  the  inscription,  as  the  commencement  of  the  ninth  year  of  his 
reign.  The  words  ninth  year  are,  however,  placed  so  ambiguously 
in  the  inscription  itself,  and  also  in  Mr.  Weston's  translation_,  that 
they  may  be  mistaken  to  mean  the  ninth  of  the  priesthood  of 
Aetos  ;  but  will  be  seen  with  certainty  to  mean  the  ninth  of  Ptol- 
emy, when  w^e  inquire  with  what  Julian  dates  those  of  the  inscrip- 
tion correspond,  beside  that  his  eighth  year  is  mentioned  in  line  24^ 
and  again  afterwards. 

These  first  doubts  then  being  removed  concerning  the  sense  of 
such  ambiguous  words  as  7r«g«A«/3ovTOf,  and  the  dates  there  being 
ascertained  to  be  those  of  the  inauguration  as  well  as  decree  and 
possiblii  of  the  king's  accession  likewise,  another  doubt  presents 
itself  concerning  the  sense  of  ^ot(nXrjovTog  tov  vsoo,  which  Mr. 
Weston  translates  a  decree  of  the  young  king :  yet  it  was  not  so, 
it  being  a  decree  of  the  high  priests.  The  translation  by  Heyne, 
likewise,  is  at  least  very  obscure,  if  not  as  erroneous ;  for  w  hat  does 
his  Rcgnante  novo  Ptolemcco  mean  ^  It  can  neither  mean  young, 
nor  nczely  come  to  the  throne,  it  being  the  king's  ninth  year.  I 
have  had  some  doubt,  then,  whether  Heyne  did  not  mean  the  same 
as  by  vEOu  in  Greek  inscriptions  on  coins  of  the  Roman  Emperors, 
where  liii  hovs  vsov  Isgou  signify  on  the  sacred  anniversary  or  rievf 
year  of  any  Emperor  s  accession  ;  which  the  Romans  imitated  by 
novus  annus  imperii.  If  this  sense  of  vsov  could  be  here  maintained, 
it  would  prove  that  the  inauguration  had  actually  been  fixed  on 
the  anniversary  day  of  his  accession  in  his  ninth  year  :  but  imless 
this  meaning  of  regnante  novo  can  be  better  ascertained,  /SacrtXeuov- 
TOf  Tou  VEOU  seem   to    mean,  agreeably  to  Mr.  Combe's  sense,  that 


upon  the  Rosetta  Stone.  69 

the  king  had  reigned  while  U7ider  age,  in  order  that  readers  might 
more  readily  conceive  the  propriety  of  \vhat  is  often  afterwards 
mentioned,  his  inauguration,  by  the  word  TTapaXyj^si  and  such 
others  ;  for  as  he  was  then  only  13,  young  would  equally  well  ap- 
ply to  him  after  inauguration  as  before. 

We  have  next  to  inquire  concerning  the  dates  of  year,  month, 
and  day,  at  which  the  inscription  fixes  this  inauguration,  and  the 
decree  also  at  the  very  same  dates  ;  these  are  "  on  the  fourth  day 
of  the  Macedonian  month  Xanthicus,  and  the  1 8th  day  of  the 
Egyptian  month  Mecheir  in  the  9th  year  of  the  reign  of  Ptolemy." 
Heyne  is  the  annotator,  who  has  chiefly  inquired  concerning  the 
dates  in  the  Julian  Calendar,  to  v/hich  the  iibove  correspond,  and 
although  he  is  not  far  from  the  truth,  yet  he  has  fallen  into  some 
errors,  which  ought  to  be  corrected,  lest  others  should  be  mjsled 
by  such  an  eminent  author  :  his  determination  is,  "  that  the  day  of 
the  inscription  on  the  18th  of  Mecheir  and  4th  of  Xanthicus, 
which  answered  to  our  February  and  March,  fell  upon  the  4th 
year  of  Olympiad  145,  and  near  the  end  of  it,  which  was  the  year 
197  before  the  vulgar  aera  of  Christ."  pp.  236,  237.  The  other 
annotators  express  no  objection  to  any  of  these  dates,  and  Mr. 
Raper,  I  think,  accedes  to  the  year  197  of  Heyne.  Now  Heyne's 
date  of  near  the  end  of  the  4th  year  of  Olympiad  1 45  is  right,  but 
this  was  not  in  the  year  197  before  Christ,  but  in  1 96,  at  the  mid- 
summer of  which  that  Olympic  year  ended.  Neither  is  he  sufiici- 
ently  accurate  in  saying  that  Xanthicus  corresponded  with  our  Feb- 
ruary and  March,  since  it  was  rather  with  March  and  April,  at 
least  in  the  year  196.  If  indeed  he  conceived  the  solar  year  of  the 
Macedonians  to  have  subsisted  at  the  time  of  this  inscription,  ia 
this  solar  year  Xanthicus  began  every  year  on  Febr.  22 ;  but  this 
solar  year  was  not  introduced  in  Asia  or  elsewhere  until  after  the 
Julian  Calendar,  and  in  imitation  of  it,  therefore  1 50  years  a/irer 
the  date  of  the  inscription  ;  at  which  time  the  Macedonians  and  all 
other  Greeks  made  use  of  lunar  months  which  began  at  or  near  the 
new  moons,  therefore  fell  sooner  or  later  just  as  the  new  moons 
did.  So  that  it  is  not  'possible  to  know  on  what  Julian  day  or 
month  in  any  year  whatever  the  4th  of  Xanthicus  fell,  not  even  by 
calculating  how  the  new  moons  fell  in  any  given  year;  because  it 
would  fall  sooner  or  later  through  another  cause,  that  is,  according 
to  the  years,  in  which  the  intercalary  month  was  inserted,  of  which 
we  know  nothing,  and  this  was  generally  once  in  about  every  three 
years.  We  must  therefore  despair  of  being  able  to  ascertain  either 
the  right  Julian  day  or  even  month,  if  we  had  no  other  guide  than 
the  above  Macedonian  date.  But  Heyne  has  not  observed,  that 
both  day  and  month  may  be  ascertained  with  accuracy,  by  means 
of  the  Egyptian  date  on  the  1 8th  of  their  month  Mecheir,  to  have 
l*«en  ou  March  27  in  196. 


70  Remarks  on  the  Greek  Inscription 

In  order  to  prove  the  inscription  to  be  thus  dated,  it  must  be  re- 
membered, that  the  Egyptian  year  was  a  solar  one  of  365  days 
only,  and  remained  fixed,  like  our  Julian  year,  except   that  by  hav- 
ing no  intercalary  day  on  every  4th  year,  it  began  one  day  sooner  in 
the  Julian  Calendar  in  every  4th  year.     ISow  it  is  known  from 
Ptolemy's  astroaomy,  that  at  the  epoch  of  Nabonassar,  the  Egyp- 
tian new  year's  day  coincided  with  the  26th  of  February   in  the 
Julian  Calendar  reckoned  backward :  hence  it  has  been  computed 
by  Petau  in  his  cloctrin.   temp,  that  in  the  197th  before   Christ  it 
would  commence   so  much  sooner  than   February  (at  the  rate  of 
one  year  in  every  four)  as  to  fall  on  the  11th  of  October  for  the 
first  time  in  the   197th  before  Christ,  by  its  having  gone  backward 
so   far  into  the  preceding  Jvdian  year  between   747    the  first  of 
Nabonassar  and  that  197th  ;  it  would  therefore  remain  stationary 
on   Octob.  21  during  the  four  years  197,  19^^  195,    194,  because 
197  was  a  leap  year  in  the  Julian  Calendar  extended  backward, 
and  the  intercalary  day  had  been  inserted  in  February  before  the 
11th  Octob.  at  which  the  Egyptian  year  commenced.     It  only 
remains  then    to  inquire  on  what  Julian  day  the  18th  of  Mecheir 
must  fall  in  those  four  years  ;  now  the  first  five  months  of  thirty 
days  each  amount  to  one  hundred  and  fifty,  to  which  when  we  add 
the  first  eighteen  days  of  the  6lh  Egyptian  month  Mecheir,  they 
amount  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight ;  and  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight  days,  reckoned   from  October  1 1   inclusively,  will  not  end 
until  March  27  inclusively,  in  the  subsequent  year,  196.     This  then 
was  the  Julian  day  of   the  inscription,  if  it  was  made  in  any  of  the 
above  four  years.     Here  the  Macedonian  date  on  the  4th  of  Xan- 
thicus  will  give  us  assistance  to  determine  in  which  of  those  four 
years  the  ninth   of  Ptolemy   Epiphanes  fell.     For  the  true  ninth 
year  must  have  been  one,   in  which  the  fourth  day  of  a  new  moon 
coincided  exactly  or  nearly  with  the  27th  of  March  :  but  this  could 
not  have  been  in  197  before  Christ,   for  in  this  year  there  was  no 
new  moon  until  about  the  30th  of  March.     In  the  subsequent  year 
however,  I96,  it  would  consequently  happen  about  1 1  days  sooner, 
which  would  be  the  19th  or  20th  day,  and  thus  the  4th  day  of  it 
would  be  about  the  24th  day  of  March,  two  or  three  days  only  be- 
fore the  27th,  but  in  the  195th  still  eleven  days  sooner.    This  con- 
firms what  I  said  before,  that  Heyne  had  erroneously  made  the  4th 
of  Olympiad  145  end  in  197,  instead  of  iy6,  and  thus  fixed  the  9th 
of  Ptolem.y  one  year  too  early. 

lire  same  error  w  ill  appear  again,  if  any  one  turns  to  the  tables 
by  Petavi  or  Riccioli,  both  of  whom  fix  the  first  of  Epiphanes  in 
the  204th  before  Christ ;  now  if  we  should  even  allow  his  first 
year  to  end  so  early  as  with  204,  yet  still  his  ninth  will  not  begin 
before  196;  and  Heyne  himself,  at  p.  236,  does  accordingly  fix  the 
accession  of  Epiphanes  in  204,  in  which  Philopator  died.     Euse- 


upojt  the  Rosetta  Stone,  71 

bins,  in  his  Chronicon^  agrees  to  the  same  year  as  being  the  H.rst  of 
Epiphanes ;  but  it  is  lixed  still  more  demonstratively  by  the  aera  of 
Philip,  which  may  be  seen  at  the  end  of  Petau's  Ration,  temp., 
where  Philopator  ends  with  the  year  119,  and  Epiphanes  began 
with  120.  Now  119,  added  to  the  424  before  Alexander,,  amount 
to  543  for  the  corresponding  date  in  the  asra  of  Nabonassar,  which, 
as  may  be  seen  in  Petau's  tables,  did  not  end  until  October  13  in 
205  before  Christ  ;  therefore  the  9th  March  after  this  would  ba 
March  in  196,  and  not  sooner ;  and  Heyne  himself  lixes  Xanthicus 
in  March. 

This  correction  then  does  not  depend  solely  on  the  above  com* 
putation  of  the  new  moons  ;  neither  can  the  disagreement  of  the 
4th  day  after  the  new  moon  in  March  of  196  with  the  4th  of 
Xanthicus  form  any  objection  to  this  proof  of  the  right  9th  year, 
on  account  of  that  4th  day  being  three  days  later  than  the  4th  of 
the  new  moon.  We  know,  that  in  the  most  correct  mode  adopted 
by  the  Athenians,  the  metonic  cycle,  the  new  moons  would  fall 
two  days  later  than  they  really  did  after  the  236  years  from  its  first 
adoption  to  the  196th  before  Christ;  and  other  Greeks  were  lesi 
accurate  than  the  Athenians.  It  is  then  a  sufficient  proof  for  my 
purpose  that  in  no  other  year  from  198  to  194  before  Christ  could 
the  4th  of  any  Macedonian  lunar  month  fall  even  near  to  March 
27^  except  in  196.  Heyne  is  inaccurate  again  in  saying  at  p.  236, 
that  the  month  Mesore,  at  the  end  of  which  Epiphanes  was  born, 
coincided  chiefly  with  August,  for  it  was  really  with  September. 
I  do  not,  however,  comprehend  what  Mr.  Raper  means  at  p.  210, 
by  fixing  the  accession  of  Epiphanes  in  the  year  200  before  Christ, 
which  must  perplex  readers,  who  find  that  Heyne  places  it  in  204j 
and  rightly  ;  unless  it  was  intended  by  200  to  correct  the  vulgar  aera 
of  Christ,  which  M'as  needless  here  at  least,  but  it  became  necess- 
ary for  me  to  notice  this  to  prevent  doubts  concerning  the  preceding 
inquiries  relative  to  the  9th  year  of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes. 

There  are  still  other  particular  phrases  in  that  long  Greek 
period,  which  require  explication,  some  of  which  1  have  retained 
in  my  abridgment  of  it,  but  have  omitted  others.  Thus  in  regard 
to  TTTcgoipogai  Mr.  Weston  says  *'  that  tt!ing  hearers  and  water 
sprinklers  were  employed  in  the  temples  to  brush  away  flies,  and 
lay  the  dust,  like  the  mnscarum  abactores  mentioned  by  Pausaniag 
in  Eliacis."  To  this  he  adds  *'  that  the  sacred  scribe  had  wings 
upon  his  head,  and  a  book  and  rule  in  his  hand,  as  see  in  Clemens 
Alexandr."  Whether  the  above  persons  were  all  included  by 
Mr.  Weston  under  the  name  of  Pterophorae  does  not  clearly 
appear  :  however,  it  is  a  mistake  to  conceive  that  any  persons  of 
that  appellation  had  Tci7igs  upon  their  heads — nevertheless  Mr. 
Combe  understands  those  words  of  Clemens  in  the  same  sense, 
TTxega  s;j^wv  kr)  T'is  JtefaXijj;,  wings  being  zeorn  on  the  heads  of  tits 


72  tlemarks  on  the  Greek   Inscription 

priests,  p.  257. :  and  in  Diodorus  again  he  translates  TiTspov  leguKng 
by  the  zci7ig  of  a  hawk  being  worn  on  the  heads  of  the  sacred 
scribes.  Heyne,  however,  may  possibly  have  conceived  the  right 
sense  of  Trxs^a  in  these  cases^  but  he  has  expressed  himself  in  such 
an  ambiguous  and  perplexed  manner,  that  it  is  impossible  for  any 
reader  to  conjecture  what  lie  might  mean,  neither  can  any  one  con- 
ceive the  right  sense  of  7:Tsqa,  who  has  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing 
the  sculpture  to  which  Heyne  there  refers  in  the  Adiniranda  Homes 
by  Beilorius,  tabl.  l6.  For  after  quoting  those  words  of  Clemens, 
he  adds  :  *'  mihi  ex  antiquis  moisumentis  Pterophorae  innotuere,  in 
quibus  pon)pa3  iEgyptiorum  exhibenlur;  praicedunt  enim  in  iis  qui 
capita  habent  utrinque  penud  ornata  ;  tenent  illi  voiumen,  ut  appa- 
rent esse  eos  ex  genere  scribarum  :  exeniplum  ejus  videre  licet  in 
pompu  Isiaca,  vel  in  Admirandis  Roma',  tab.  l6."  JNow  will 
readers  of  these  ambiguous  words  conceive  Heyne  to  mean  by  penna 
&c.,  any  different  sense  from  those  other  annotators,  i.  e.  wings  on 
their  heach'i  as  to  what  he  himself  really  meant  he  has  not  suffici- 
ently explained  to  others,  but  in  order  to  know  the  right  sense  of 
vTcqov  penna,  it  is  indeed  necessary  to  see  that  sculpture  in  the  Ad- 
miranda  to  which  he  refers,  where,  instead  of  wings,  are  found  two 
feathers,  stuck  upright  one  behind  each  ear ;  whence  it  appears, 
that  in  the  above  quotations  from  Diodcrus  and  Clemens  TTTsga.  does 
not  mean  wings,  nor  yet  here  in  this  inscription  the  word  Pteroph- 
orai,  but  only  feathers:  and  Heyne  may  have  meant  the  same,  but 
this  he  has  not  communicated  to  his  readers  clearly  enough  for  them 
to  comprehend  what  he  did  mean;  and  no  reader  can  discover  the 
truth  who  has  never  seen  the  above  sculpture. 

It  is  again  ambiguous  as  to  what  meaning  a  reader  is  to  affix  to 
his  words  in  pompa  Isiaca  vel  in  Admirandis  Roma.  Did  he 
mean  by  pompa  Isiaca  only  the  same  isiac  procession  exhibited  in 
that  i^cidpture,  or  did  he  include  in  it  any  other  Isiac  processions.' 
If  he  meant  other  processions,  and  included  in  his  phrase  any  re- 
ference to  the  Isiac  table,  it  may  be  observed,  that  in  this  no  one 
priest  or  priestess  has  either  zvings  or  feathers  annexed  to  the  head. 
The  sense,  however,  of  Trrepa  adopted  by  Mess.  Weston  and  Combe 
must  be  a  mistake,  owing  to  the  doubtful  sense  of  that  word, 
which  may  mean  either  wings  or  feathers.  In  the  Isiac  table,  in- 
deed, the  Goddess  Isis  herself  is  represented  with  a  hawk  perched 
on  her  head,  the  wings  of  which  hang  down  very  low  on  each  side 
of  it,  a  hawk  being  the  symbol  of  divinity,  as  Clemens  says,  ^y/A/3o- 
Xov  hov  b  'Uqci^,  Strom.  6,  and  Horapollo  the  same,  Deum  cum  vol- 
unt  significare  Mgyptii  accipitrem  pingunf.  lib.  I.  But  wingg 
are  never  seen  there  on  the  head  of  any  mortal  person ;  and  it  is 
only  to  tlie  deified  animals  and  monsters  to  vvhicli  they  are  there 
ever  found  annexed,  and  sometimes  also  a  pair  of  wings  tied  with  a 
fibbaud  are  seen  in  the  air  hovering  over  those  deified  animals  as  a 


upon  the  Rosetia  Stone,  7S 

token  of  their  dhmnty,  just  as  a  pair  of  wings  so  tied  together  are  de- 
scribed by  Diodorus.  It  was  probably  iVoni  this  practice  of  the 
Egyptians  that  the  Greeks  borrowed  the  method  of  denoting  such 
celestial  beings  as  Genii,  and  Cupids,  and  others  by  annexing 
wings  to  them,  which  they  also  absurdly  fixed  to  their  shoulders, 
as  if  they  were  to  fly  through  the  air,  the  symbolical  meaning  of  the 
mi/gs  of  a  hawk  being  lost  among  them. 

l^'or  the  same  reason  it  probably  was,  that  the  above  Pterophoras 
stuck  a  hawk's  feather  behind  each  ear,  as  a  token  of  their  sacred 
office  as  scribes,  for  Diodorus  expressly  informs  us  that  it  was  the 
feather  of  a  hazck  ;  and  his  whole  account  is  so  explanatory  of  the 
sculpture  in  the  Admiranda,  that  I  will  quote  the  whole  of  it,  Mr. 
Combe  having  quotedonly  a  part ;  it  will  be  equally  explanatory  also 
of  the  Egyptian  procession  in  Clemens,  which  is  often  so  similar  to 
that  in  the  sculpture,  that  they  all  confirm  one  another,  and  prove 
that  nothing  more  was  meant  by  Trrsqci,  or  by   Pterophorae,  than 
those  feathers  at  the  ears  of  some  of  the  scribes.     The  origin  of 
this  practice  is  thus  related  by  Diodorus  :  "  tradunt  vetustis  tem- 
poribus   Librum  filo  puniceo  circumligatum  Sacerdotibus  Tliebas 
allatum  esse,  in  quo  Deoritm  cultus  scripti  fuerunt,  quam  ob  cau- 
sam   sacri  notarii  {UgoypufxixoiTsic)  nunc  quoque  purpureum  licium 
et   accipitris  pennam  -nTspov   in  capite   gestent."  lib.  1.     In  that 
sculpture  accordingly  are  tovbe  plainly  seen  the  ribband  tied  round 
the  head  of  the  scribe,  with  a  roll  of  papyrus  in  his  tw  o  hands,  and 
a  feather  stuck  upright  behind  each  ear.     The  same  roll  or  book, 
as  described  by  Diodorus,  is  also  mentioned  by  Clemens,  as  being 
in  the  hands   of  a  similar  scribe  with  feathers  at  his  head,  irreqai 
iXMv  IttI  Trjf  -x-ii^aXr^c.     Two  of  the  other  persons  in  the  procession 
on  the  sculpture  are  likewise  the  same  as  in  Clemens,  and  I  will 
enumerate  them  all  that  the  reader  may  compare  them  with  the 
account  in  Clemens.  The  last  of  them  is  a  musician  with  a  Sistrum 
as  in  Clemens.     Before  him  a  Priest  holding  a  large  pitcher  or 
Hydria  within  his  arms,  as  in  Clemens,  supposed  to  be  symbolical 
of  the  Nile  ;  and  before  him  the  Pterophoros  as  described  above, 
the  foremost  figure  being  apparently  a  priestess  of  Isis  by  having  a 
serpent  twined  about  her  arm.     There  are  only  these  four  persons 
in  the  sculpture,  which  represents  apparently  a  procession  relative 
to  Isis  ;  in  Clemens  are  several  more  persons,  and  no  priestess  :  but 
he  expressly  calls  one  propheta,  and  the  Pterophoros  he  calls  onlj 
Hierogrammateus ;  so   here,  in  this  inscription,   the  propheta  is 
ranked  with  the  high  priests,  while  the  Pterophoros  is  only  ranked 
with  the  other  sacred  scribes,  as  being  of  an  inferior  degree. 

Another  phrase  in  the  inscription,  not  yet  rightly  explained,  is  an 
appellation  given  to  the  king,  which  1  have  before  omitted,  viz. 
Kvpiog  TMV  TgiaxovrasTTjo/Scov,  in  the  second  line  ;  this  Mr.  Weston 
translates  Lord  of  the  festival  of  oO  years,  yet  in  his  note  he  rend- 


74  Remarks  on  the  Grczh   Inscription 

ers  it  by  tlie.  festival  of  30  drn/s,  and  afterwards  explains  it  as  ref- 
lating to  live  days  added  to  the  year.     But  as  eVij  is  the  foundation 
of  the  word  sTYjpihg,  this  word  must  imply  periods  of  years  not  days, 
Thus  TSTouiTYjpiltg  was  the  word  in  use  with  the  Greeks  to  signify 
the  Julian  periods  of  four  years,  and  in  a  fragment  of  "^1  heon,  sub- 
joined to  Dodwell's  Dissert.  Cyprian.  Egyptian  periods  of  twenty- 
five  years  are  called  sUoai  TrsvTasTrpi^ig :  Heyne  then  rightly  trans- 
lates  by  periodi  oO  aiinorum ;  yet  with  little  probability  supposes 
that  appellation  to  allude  to  the  SO  gods  mentioned  by  Herodotus 
in  lib.  2.     Mr.  Weston  is  again  not  sufficiently  accurate  in  saying 
"  that  there  were  Trieterides,  liepterides,  and  Enneaterides,  or 
feasts  of  every  three,  seven,  and  nine  years  of  Bacchus  the  same 
with  Osiris."  vide  Plutarch's   Quast.  Grac.     Here,  however,  he 
rightly  conceives  years  to  be  meant,  but  his  reference  to  Plutarch 
relates  to   Apollo,    not    Bacchus  ;    and  no  liepterides  are  there 
mentioned,   but  only   Septeriov,  not  deduced  from  hnu  but  from 
csTnhg,  sanctns.      Whether  any  more  plausible  explication  can  be 
given  of  the  above  appellation  1  will  not  promise,  but  there  is  one 
passage  in  Syncellus,  which  seems  to  throw  some  light  upon  it  at  p. 
5 1 .  He  there  quotes,  from  w  hat  he  calls  the  vetus  chronicon  of  the 
Egyptians,  an  account  of  the  reigns  of  the  gods  in  Egypt,  "  the  first 
of  whom  was  Vulcan,  the  second  his  son  the  Sun,  who  reigned 
rqiig  [xvgiu^ac,  the  third  was  Saturn."     JS'ow  three    myriads    are 
30,000  years,  which  is  the  same  sum  as  1000  times  SO,  and  as  the 
rotation  of  Saturn  is  in  30  years,  the  Sun  may  on  this  account  have 
had  the  vast  multiple  of  this  period  assigned  to  him,  Saturn  being 
not  deemed  an  Egyptian  deity.     So  among  the  Hindoos  divine 
years  are  always  some  vast  multiple  of  the  years  of  mortals.     Here 
also  w-e  find  in  the  inscription  a  similar  genealogy  or  succession  at 
least  of  great  kings  of  all  Egypt,  assigned  to  Vulcan,  the  Sun, 
and  the  god   Ptolemy:  for   Ptolemy  in  that  first   Greek  period  is 
called  "  Son  of  the  Sun,  Lord  of  the  periods  of  SO  years,  as  tc'as 
Ynlcuu  the  great  king,  as  rcas  the  ^uii  the  great  king  and  oj  all 
Egypt.'^     So  that  the  san;e  vast  period  is  iiere  assigned  to  Vulcan^ 
«nd  to  the  Sun,  as  is  promised  to  his  son  Ptolemy,  and  all  three 
are  deemed  great  kings  over  all  Egypt.     Those  reigns  then  of  the 
gods  in  Syncellus  have  at  least  some  similitude  to  the  successive 
reigns  of  the  gods  in  this  inscriptiosi ;  and  it  is  very  possible  both 
that  the  vetus  Chronicon  may  not  have  given  quite  an  accurate  ac- 
count of  such  hidden  mysteries,  and  also  that  Syncellus  through 
contempt  may  have   abbreviated  it  too  much  by    assigning  to  the 
Sun  three  myriads  of  years  instead  of  a  thousand  periods  of  thirty 
years,  for  his  reign.    The  Greek  words  are,  Kugiov  T^jaxovTaertjo/Scov 
xa^oLTTsp  6  "H'^ona-rog  6  fxiyag  (3a(XiKiv:,  xa^uitep  o  "HXiog  6  fjJya.g  ^ct<Ti~ 
Aeyj  ToJv  re  avoj  Jia»   ■x.utoo  ^aygaov  {Alyvitrov) — eiKovog  ^ai<rijj  tou  Ailg 
t/Iou  TOU  'H>Jou  nTOkt^t^iou.      Mr.    Weston's  traoslatiou  does  wot 


upon  the  Roselia  Stone.  75 

ir.ake  out  tlie  same  sense,  which  1  have  given  to  the  words,  but  (as 
I  believe)  it  at  least  agrees  with  nie  in  Ptojemy  being  here  styled 
Son  of  the  Sun,  and  not  that  these  words  are  to  be  applied  to 
Jupiter,  as  in  Heyne's  translation,  for  I  never  knew  that  the  Sun 
was  the  reputed  father  of  J  upiter  ;  by  the  arrangement  of  the 
Greek  words  they  become  here  ambiguous,  and  Heyne  erroneously 
translates  them  Ptolemao  imagine  viva  Juvis  filii  Sulis.  It  is 
only  by  degrees,  that  tiie  right  sense  can  be  tluis  affixed  to  every 
sentence  of  this  difficult  inscription. 

At  line  45  occurs  another  sentence,  which  has  much  perplexed 
both  translators,  and  to  which  neither  of  them  has  given  a  coherent 
sense ;  the  difficulty  has  arisen  from  the  doubtful  meaning  of  xutcc 
TO  7rgo;ipr)[^svov  j5ciarl\Biov — Mr.  \^  eston  understands  it  to  mean  oj' 
the  aforesaid  Crown;  and  Heyne  also  as  sign'iiYiugjujta  pradicium 
Diadenta  regium;  but  I  am  persuaded  that  the  right  sense  is  of  or 
belonging  to  the  aforesaid  royal  shrine.  1  shall  not  state  what  difterent 
and  incoherent  translations  have  been  produced  by  the  first  sense, 
but  proceed  to  justify  my  own,  in  order  to  which  we  must  look  back 
to  line  41,  after  previously  stating,  that  Uqh  is  the  word  uniformly 
here  in  use  to  mean  a  temple,  and  yoibi  always  denotes  a  shrine  or 
small  portable  house,  in  w  hich  the  gods  were  placed  when  carried 
in  processions,  and  which  Heyne  always  and  properly  translates  by 
(zdicula ;  Mr.  Weston  sometimes  also  by  a  shrine,  yet  in  lines  43 
and  44  he  erroneously  changes  its  sense  to  a  temple.  Bx<riXstci, 
beside  a  kingdom,  is  here  used  to  mean  a  crown  or  diadem ;  but  it 
is  doubtful  what  the  above  to  fiua-lkuov  means,  which  word  occurs 
no  where  else.  Both  translators  say  it  means  a  crozcn  like  ^xaiKilx, 
and  Heyne  justifies  this  sense  by  a  reference  to  Plutarch  ;  but 
fiaa-lXsiov  may  mean  likewise  a  royal  house,  like  ^u(tiXixyi,  and  I 
shall  show  this  to  be  its  actual  sense  here,  and  to  refer  to  vah 
before-mentioned  in  the  sense  of  tov  Trgosjpyjfisvov  ^ctcriXsiov  vuov,  royal 
shrine. 

Now  in  line  41  the  decree  directs  to  place  a  golden  shrine  {yuov) 
for  King  Ptolemy  {^aa-iKii  TlToKsp^uloo)  in  the  sanctuaries  along  with 
the  other  shrines  (ju-sra  rwv  aWoov  vaaiv). 

In  line  43  it  directs  again,  that  zchen  processions  of  the  shrines 
(vacZv)  are  made,  to  place  on  the  shrine  {tm  v«aj)  the  ten  crorfiis  of 
the  king,  on  which  the  figure  of  a  serpent  shall  be  formed  as  npon 
the  c7'owns  placed  on  the  other  shrines  (juiv  aAAwv  vawv),  and  in  the 
middle  of  them  the  crown  called  Pschent  {uvtcov  8s  ev  tw  /xeVo)  ^ 
xaKovixsvYj  ^cKTiXsla  ^■^ivr). 

Then  in  line  45  it  directs  still  farther,  linh'iyy.i  l\  xn)  I/tj  too  -ttsp) 
Tag  fiaciXsiag  TSTgocyuivou  kolto.  to  TroostgYiiJ^evoy  (3«(nAs»ov  fuXaxTYigm 
'^prjG-a.  Here  the  difficulty  is  to  conceive  to  what  the  phrase  koltoL  to 
^goeiprj[/.ivov  /3ao-/A=»ov  refers  by  before-mentioned.  Both  translators 
nay  to  the  /3«(riAej«  '^yhr  before-mentioned,  but  by  adopting  this 


76  Remarks  on  the  Greek  Inscription 

reference  to  that  ^ua-iXslx,  or  crown,  neither  translator  makes  out 
any  probable  sense  for  the  whole  sentence,  although  they  make  a 
different  one  ;  therefore  I  apprehend  that  the  word  7rQosi§y)ijAvov  re- 
fers to  rco  vuca  {^acriXicog)  in  line  43,  which  is  afterwards  called  to 
^txalXzisv  in  order  to  show  that  the  roijal  slnijie  was  meant,  and  not 
any  of  the  twv  aAAwv  yaS^v — for,  in  the  first  place,  why  should  /Sacri- 
XeiK  be  changed  here  to  to  /3aa-(Xrjov,  when  j3x(riK£iu  had  been  every 
where  in  use  before  for  a  crown  ^  Secondly,  by  its  thus  referring  to 
vaco  before-mentioned  in  line  43,  we  get  a  good  sense  for  rsTgayaJvou,  to 
which  the  translators  have  given  no  plausible  meaning,  but  which 
may  thus  mean  the  tetragon,  or  square  top  of  the  aforef>aid  shrine. 
Thirdly,  a  similar  phrase  occurs  again  in  line  o2,  viz.  tov  TrgosigYj- 
jtsvov  vaov ;  here  vaov  is  actually  inserted,  which  was  before  called 
only  TO  /3a(r('A=»ov,  but  no-where  does  vaov  occur  before  until  we  go 
back  to  rco  vauj  in  line  43.  The  sense  will,  by  these  means,  be  this  ; 
the  decree  directs  "  to  fasten  golden  Phylacteries  upon  the  tetragon 
or  square  top  of  the  aforesaid  roijul  shrine,  which  tetragon  goes 
round  those  crowns  placed  upon  it,  Trsg)  tuc  ^oc(riXslag."  The  tetragon 
then  here  meant  was  the  square  top  of,  or  belonging  to,  the  shrine, 
and  not  that  the  crown  in  question  had ybur  corners,  as  Mr.  Weston 
translates  the  sentence:  accordnigly  Heyne  does'so  far  accede  to 
my  sense,  as  to  conceive  that  those  crowns  were  placed  upon  some 
tetragon  or  other,  but  does  not  understand  it  to  mean  the  square  top 
of  the  shrine.  His  translation  is  this,  "  ponere  snpra  tetragono, 
quod  ea  regia  insignia  \i\c\ndi\t,juxta  pradictum  insigne  \I/xevT,  am- 
uleta  aurea."  But  thus,  like  Mr.  Weston,  he  makes  Trgosiorji/^svov 
^ua-lXuov  refer  to  the  /3ao-jXei«  \I;;^evT  before-mentioned,  not  to  the 
royal  vaoj  before-mentioned,  and  kutu  to  mean  7iear  it,  juxta,  in- 
stead of  of  or  belonging  to,  that  royal  vaov,  called  in  this  sentence 
TO  ^aaihsiov,  as  if  he  had  said  }iar§:  tov  TrgojepTjjxEVOv  ^oi.<jIKhov  vaov 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  aXXxv  vam. 

In  order  still  farther  to  cciifirm  diis  proposed  sense,  it  may  be 
observed,  that,   as  Mr.  Combe  informs  us  here  in  his  note,  "  it  is 
reraarkable,  that  no  Egyptian  shine  has  been  iigured  in  any  works 
concerning  Egyptian  antiquities,  one  however  is  thus  described  in 
the  catalogue  of  John  Kemp,  '*  templum  tetrastylum  in  quo  sedet 
Dea,  forsan  Isis,  z\\ya»,  fasti gii  quatuor  angulis  tohdem  hosti-*  insi- 
dent,    quincuucetn  ahum."     Here  express  me\ition  is  made  of  the 
four  corners  of  the  square  top,  and  it  was  these  which  were  appa- 
rently meant  by  TETpaycovoy.     hi  support  of  this  1  may  add,  that  a 
similar  shrine  may  be  seen  in  Denon's  Egypt,  vol.  ii.  pi.  40.  fig.  3., 
with  an  Egyptian  Deity  in  it,  and  carried  m  a  boat  in  a  procession 
by  water.     In  the  Isiac  table  moreover  the  three  Deities,    Isis, 
Horns,  and  Osiris,  appear  as  inclosed  within  a  figure,  which  on 
Paper  is  like  a  parallelogram,  because  only  one  side  of  the  shrme 
is  represented,  but  i  have  no  doubt  it  meant  to  represent  such  a 


upon  the  Rosetta  Stone,  ^77 

shrine,  although  there  it  may  be  thought  by  some  to  be  a  throne; 
and  that  of  Isis  has  also  a  raised  Curp  on  the  top,  M'hich  probably 
went  round  the  square  top,  and  would  prevent  the  insignia  placed 
upon  it  from  falling  off  in  processions.  This  may  have  been  the 
tetragon  in  the  inscription,  v.hich  thus  went  round  the  ten  crowns 
or  diadems  placed  there,  Trsg)  rxg  ^u(TiKziac ;  in  the  middle  of  which 
was  to  be  placed  that  Diadem  called  vJ/^avT,  which  Mr.  Weston  has 
first  changed  into  7rcro;!^;VT,  and  then  conjectures  it  to  be  so  called 
from  Mercury,  styled  ^myyg  in  Homer  ;  and  this,  notwithstanding 
his  other  supposition,  that  the  first  letter  \|;  was  a  corruption  of  ttj, 
the  Egyptian  article  for  the.  But  what  business  can  Mercury  have 
in  Egypt,  or  to  have  an  Egyptian  article  prefixed  to  his  name  ?  the 
whole  word  must  have  been  Egyptian;  accordingly  Heyne  here 
more  rightly  refers  us  for  its  meaning  to  the  Coptic  language — 
"  hujus  vocis  iuterpretatio  e.\  Copticis  foeuerabitur." 

As  to  the  meaning  of  ^^%iVT,  I  have  explained  it  to  signify  a  Dia- 
dem of  Cotton,  p.  157,  Qth  vol.  CI.  J  I.  to  which  sense  the  word 
vepi^sfjisvos  refers  soon  after,  as  being  bound  round  the  head,  which 
sense  Heyne  has  preserved,  but  Mr.  Weston  has  lost  it  by  his  word 
wore.  I  shall  at  present,  however,  confirm  this  sense  still  farther 
and  the  antiquity  of  the  word  in  the  Egyptian  language  by  a  similar 
one,  expressed  by  Greek  letters  in  Plutarch's  hid.  et  Osir.,  where 
he  informs  us,  that ''  Ivy  was  called  by  the  Egyptians  ^h"0(npig.'* 
i.  e.  the  tree  of  Osiiis ;  here  we  find  the  very  same  Egyptian  word 
Tche  preserved  in  a  Greek  dress  in  die  sense  of  a  tree,  viz.  Tche  ii' 
Osiris,  and  it  was  probably  the  Egyptian  ni,  oj,  which,  by  adhering 
to  the  end  of  Tche,  changed  it  into  Tchen  among  the  Copts,  of 
which  adhesion  of  such  particles  innumerable  other  examples  exist 
in  the  Coptic  ;  just  as  in  Tche  n  siphi  to  mean  a'ood  of  Cedar,  and 
I'che  ?}'  aloli  for  zoood  of  a  vine  in  the  Coptic  translation  of  scrip- 
ture, bat  there  may  possibly  have  been  the  same  difference  between 
Tche  and  Boo,  as  between  arbor  and  lignum  in  latin.  However  I 
have  traced,  there  at  least,  the  antiquity  and  genealogy  of  the  Egyp- 
tian she  and  shen  from  the  Hebrew  of  Moses  to  the  Kosetta  inscrip- 
tion 200  years  before  Christ,  and  to  the  Coptic  version,  and  now  to  the 
age  of  Plutarch  100  after  thateera.  In  what  other  language  will  TchCy 
or  Sche  be  found  to  mean  tcood  or  tree,  and  hence  Cotton, ]nst  as  ^u- 
Aov  does  in  Greek  r  The  Hebrews  borrowed  the  original  Egyptian 
word  sche,  as  meaning  cotton,  without  manifestmg  any  know- 
ledge of  its  primitive  sense,  but  the  Greeks  literally  and  rightly 
translated  its  primitive  sense  by  |yAov.  Tiiese  two  words  ^yhv  and 
^h  both  in  a  Greek  dress  confirm  moreover  that  the  ^  is  o-nly  the 
Greek  mode  of  expressing  the  Egyptian  tt'  for  the. 

In  this  place  I  may  also  observe,  that  although  both  translators 
render  i:i  the  first  Greek  period  sTxovoj  Jiog  by  image  of  Jupiter, 
yet  it  is  doubtful  whether  that  was  its  meaning,  because  the  Egyp- 


fS  Remarks  on  the  Greek  Inscription 

tian  word  seems  to  have  meant  only  Deify  in  general,  or  possibly 
originally  the  Sun,  as  I  have  shown  in  a  former  paper.     To  this  I 
may  now  add,  that  Diodorus  says  expressly,  that  the  Egyptians 
themselves  called  Thebes  the  '^  City  of  the  Sun"  lib.    1.,  which 
was  afterwards  called  Dios-polis.     In  your  Journal,  likewise,  men- 
tion is  made  that  even  the  Greeks  did  sometimes  mean  the  Sun  by 
e  ^£0^.     Jupiter  has  as  little  concern  with  an  Egyptian  inscription  as 
Mercury  :  and  oo  the  word  for  Aiog  in  the  Egyptian  letters,  together 
with  Hon  still  the  modern  name  in  Egypt  for  Dios-polis  confirm, 
that  the   Egyptians  themselves  rather  meant  the  Sun,   than  Jupiter 
by  the  word  Jiog  ;  to  which  the  account  in  Syncellus,  and  also  here 
in  the  inscription  itself  corresponds^  of  the  Sun  having  been  deem- 
ed the  jw-syac  /3a(r»\fuj  of  all  Egypt,  next  after  Phtha  the  first  ixsyag 
/6«criAsyj.     The  Greeks  gave  the  name  of  Jupiter  to  the  chief  Deity 
of  every  country,    and  Herodotus,  having  visited   Egypt    before 
Greek  mythology  was  known  there,  found  himself  at  great  loss  to 
give  Greek  names  to  Eoyptian  Deities,  which  was  the  cause  of  his 
confused  statement  of  Egyptian  mythology,  by  his  intermixing  two 
incongruous  accounts.     But  it  is    evident  from  this    inscription^ 
that  the  Egyptians  themselves  never  admitted  any  Greek  mythology 
to  be  mixed  with  their  own :  I  presume,  therefore,  that  the  temple 
of  the  Theban  Jupiter,  (as  Herodotus  pretends)  was  no  other  than 
a  temple  of  the  Sun  at  Thebes,  as  was  also  that  of  Jupiter  Amnion 
in  the  desert,  where  Herodotus  himself  mentions  a  spring  of  water 
to  have  been  called  the  fountain  of  the  Sun.     The  vanity  of  the 
Greeks,  in  giving  the  names  of  their  own  gods  to   those  of  other 
nations,  has  obscured  the  native  ra3'thology  of  all  of  them;  but  this 
inscription  has  recovered  for  us  one  genuine  specimen  of  that  cur- 
rent in  Egypt,  and  which  at  the  same  time  proves,  that  some  degree 
of  credit  is  to  be  given  to  the  vetus  chronicon  preserved  by  Syncel- 
lus, although  it  nuty  be  sometimes  erroneous. 

Heyne,  moreover,  in  a  note  here  observes,  that  as  the  name 
Phtha  occurs  sometimes  in  this  inscription  and  at  other  times  He- 
phaistos,  this  seems  to  contradict  the  general  opinion,  that  the 
Egyptian  Phtha  meant  the  same  as  the  Greek  Vulcan;  but  he 
could  not  have  read  Akeiblad's  letter  concerning  this  inscription, 
which  removes  the  objection,  for  it  says,  that  in  the  Egyptian  let- 
ters the  same  forms  are  found  where  Phtha  occurs  in  the  Greek, 
as  where  Hephaistos  occurs  ;  so  that  this  translator  likewise  into 
Greek  has  sometimes  Grecianized  the  Egyptian  names,  and  he  may 
have  done  the  satne  in  regard  to  Aiog,  which,  however,  ought  not 
to  mislead  us  from  the  original  Egyptian  sense  of  the  word. 

At  line  4f)  the  two  translations  are  again  somewhat  different,  and 
neither  of  them  quite  accurate  :  the  words  are,  xu)  Itts)  rpiuxadct  tov 
Mscogrj  yici)  ojj^olajg  [rov  Mi^sig  oktoo  xou  Sexaxov]  sTroowjxovc  vsvO[J.ua(riy 
ol  a,§)^is§sl: ;  whicii  Mr.  Weston  renders  thus,  "  And  when,  during 


upon  the  Rosetta  S^one,  7^ 

these  two  days  of  the  same  na7ne,  it  has  been  decreed  by  the  high 
priests."  But  Heyne  has  more  accurately  represented  the  sense  of 
iTToovufAOv;  to  be  *  nomine  ejus  [Ptolemcei]  consecrarunt  sacerdotes  :* 
for  just  as  at  Athens  the  Archon,  whose  name  was  affixed  to  the  year^ 
was  called  the  eponi/mos  iVrchou,  so  here  those  ttro  days  are  called 
•TTwyy/Ao*,  to  which  the  name  of  Ptolemy  was  affixed  by  the  priests, 
in  one  of  which  he  was  born,  and  in  the  other  inaugurated  ;  agree- 
ably to  this,  Plutarch  informs  us  that  the  Egyptians  affixed  the 
name  of  some  deity  to  each  of  the  last  five  days  of  their  year,  and 
the  later  Persians  did  the  same  to  every  day  of  the  year.  We  need 
not  be  surprised  then  that  the  decree  directs,  in  line  48,  raj  ^/xloaj 
TaJraj  aystv  kfTrjv  Kara  jW-^va,  w^hich  Mr.  Weston  translates  to  hold  a 
festival  on  those  days,  monthly,  but  Heyne  makes  no  plausible  sense 
by  rendering  v.ara  ixyjvx  in  mense ;  and  as  kxt  eviavrov  occui^s  in  the 
inscription  as  meaning  yearly,  surely  xaTafjtTJva  must  signify  monthly. 
Upon  the  whole  it  is  to  be  wished,  that  a  new  translation,  with  a 
selection  of  notes,  may  be  undertaken  ;  a  translation,  which  will  be 
more  easy  in  Latin  than  in  Englisli. 

The  Greek  copy  appears  to  have  been  revised  by  Mr.  Raper, 
and  in  general  accurately,  yet  there  are  some  accidental  errors  in  it, 
as  at  line  23,  y^n{6yjou  has  (o)  placed  between  crotchets,  but  it  is  the 
rho  which  is  omitted,  and  it  should  be  y{p)oyoii.  I  see  also  no 
propriety  in  altering  by  conjecture  letters  clearly  visible,  because 
they  may  be  thought  errors  by  the  sculptor,  for  this  takes  away 
the  right  of  private  judgment.  Thus,  in  line  44,  aa-Trihsgoaof 
is  perfectly  visible,  which  in  ti;e  Greek  copy  is  changed  to  acr- 
'^jSoe(/')8c/jv  intentionally ;  whereas  the  former  may  be  the  most 
proper,  for  the  crowns  were  not  made  in  forms  of  serpents, 
but  only  the  form  of  a  serpent  made  upon  the  front  of  each  of 
them,  and  some  how  there  represented,  which  e^Swy  may  express. 
But  at  least  such  letters  as  are  thus  altered  merely  by  conject- 
ure, ought  to  be  distinguished  from  those  which  are  really  de- 
faced, or,  if  not  defaced,  yet  written  with  a  wrong  letter ;  but  in 
all  the  three  cases  the  doubtful  letter  is  here  included  within 
the  same  kind  of  crotchet  as  (o).  This  renders  it  impossible 
for  readers  to  know  exactly  what  is  the  reading  on  the  stone 
itself.  For  what  reason,  moreover,  is  the  word  fTTjyga^^  pre- 
fixed ?  there  is  no  such  word  on  the  stone,  and  yet  this  is  not 
placed  between  crotchets.  The  addition  of  accents  was  at  least 
superfiuous,  and  through  all  these  means  together  a  reader  is 
prevented  from  knowing  the  exact  state  of  the  original  words, 
which  all  persons  may  wish  to  know,  in  order  better  to  ascer- 
tain the  meaning  of  them. 

lSorz£ich.  S. 


80 


CAMBRIDGE    PRIZE   POEMS    for   1814. 

.       ODE    GR^CA 
NUMISMATE  ANNUO  DIGNATA, 

ET   IN    CURIA    CANTABRIGIENSI    RECITATA. 

Wellingtonus  Regionem  Gallicam,  Pyrenceis  Montibus 
suhjcctam,  despiciens. 

KAAAINIKOS  asXlov  ttot  axns 

&goov  av6cra(ra. 
ovxsT  ev  yS.  vvv  vizi^onTa  <poiTcl 

fgouduj   xot[J,u(Tev  Bl  ^ociv  ottXcov  ct- 

dsla  ya\oiva, 

x«i  dgo[/,ov  vaXivrgoTTOV  av  ^efSaxiv 
T*j  8'  ap'  QVTOg  ex  Kogv(puv  ogeiav 

glcrogoi  XOPOLKTl  TTOXUTrkccVOKTl 

ruKklu'Hy  xa»  Tracr*  ix,STCt7rg£7rcav  ^'- 

gw(rh  yiyaSiV  ; 

su  Kapa.  Toh^  oiSa  to  xaXXtVixov 
xci)  <pva.v'  TrgsTTSi  yag  opav  upitTTOg 
ccvspooVj  o<TOi(ri  [xoc^sc^ysXa.  Ti 

xvlio-veiga. 

''  FaXXiUf  TV  S*  ovxsTi  vvv  xsxXr]<Ttt 
"  Twv  UTTopSrjToiV  tto'Ajj*  efx^aTivsi 
*'  «/xp/7rA>)^  0"e  TXoi[Aov'  "Agr^g,  ''Epic,  Zl 
"  «ego($io»Ti5 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814,  81 

**    OW^aVOJ  (TTWi^S  ft.S(T0O  xup/xvov 

"  sv  8  asKKuKTi  o'TspOTToig  ' Ev6oo 
'*   opvuToti,  Sejvat  8'  a/x.'  ava7rAy.x>jT0< 

''  ou«eS'  'iTnrsucav  ve^eA«»j  Itt'  alav 
*''  ravS'  £7rsv$pc/j(rx.si  <^o(Ssgov  KsKcticuig 

"■   yuioi,  TTupog  TTsg 

yaj  UTreg  piTrca;  avspt^oov  aKr<rcov' 
"  cKTrgov  (hs.To  Zivg  Kpovliuc  ocixoXyco 
*'  vuKTog  £K  xe§o~iv  stIvo.^'  cm  alyKx- 

"   evTO;  '0\v[j,vu}, 

"  uXXoi  TTOig  ^EhsuQsglct;  tk  otiyXccv 
*'  a^QiTov  Trayav  re  jc«T«o"/3H(rej'  av  ; 

"^    Oj«.jW.aT«  Kvj(T(TSi. 
"    6»  Ss  fXCUVTlC  eljU-J   (TO^og,    fXSTSlCriV 

*'  a  Alxa  XpovM  jSgaouirov;  Trsp  o1(tx' 
"  owSe  y»)ga(7xe<  vl|U,?(7Jj  JiOf,  ctjojtt- 

TOJ  T/f  a<P'JXTOg. 

"  ov  [uovog  yuq  ^yxP'i  9C^*?^  ry^avvi?, 
*'  xal  /3fAoj,  ToT  ujxfjiiv  Icrov  tI  8'  oivlpx 
"   QvoiTov  uv  <^o^oiiji,s$',  9<rots  pi^eyag  Zsvg 

"  a-vis.p.oL'^og  ecTTXi." 

wg  <^uT ,  ouS   sppi^s  ixaroiv  roT  fwyoj* 
ovg  yoig  evpusvsrrcn  dlxu  Trgocrsldiv 

Xscrfogos  aUv. 

dig  OT   ev  wsTgtx  %i'ovoj  riSxva 
dyifXMV  'Polvi^  ^  Korca.'yjxKY.og  ea-Toif 
y£v  eTTicrxoTrcwv  TroXvxugTrov,  aVTrep 

voifuu  Kxnswv  ^goaspolg  psi&goig, 
rovg  yvxg  ughi  'xKoipohg,   »V'  au^u 
hyovct  ^  xKuTolg  'irocKoig  as)  ^e«- 

hcupog  agovgct. 

»  "ETtTv^a.  evjj.oy.    Soph.  CEdip.  Col.  1465. 
j"  <l>ot'v;|  Hannibal  scilicet.    Ita  Pindarus  de  Poenis,  Pyth.  I.  138.     Vid 
Heynium  ad  locum.  3  CEdip.  Tyr.  170 

No.  XIX.        CI,  Jl.  VOL.  X.  F 


83  Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814, 

Xoup'  'l^ap'ia,  TV  yoig  el  (xuKtxipct 
£X  xuK'jJV  (jv^slcra  [xscrcuv,  ttccXiv  tv 
lyysAaj  Ti  dax^vosv,  (pvyolTcc 

a/3pa  S'  eiA/ctctcov  X°P°?  ^-^  X^P^^^^> 

auSij  OvgM;  h  [/^uXaxcilg  Tracpeicag 
TrotgQiVoov  oVcroJf  re  Travajacgsusi, 
sicraywv  v=o7o"<  ttoSov,  %apiv  ts 

'^AAa  vSv  w^a  [Jiheog  ere  $ovgov, 
raXXia,  fx.va<Ta(rl)xr   '(§'  coj  Itt'  alav 
<rav  xoLTacTHrjTrTOKTot.  (^Kzyn  Bperoivvcov 
ao"7r£T05  Ta«. 

cog  OT   u<TTpcnra1<rt  xvxaov  [jLeyKTrov 
ougavov,  ^govrav  svocrlx^ova  Zsvg 
ex.  x^golv  (Tjiji,   Sojxov  TUpa.o'a'cjov 

fxaxoov  'OXupLTC/Jf 

cog  xurcn^arag  xogu<^5.v  ccri  axgoiv 
wpvuTO  TTVoaig  '  Agsog  x«p,^Aa^a)V 

TToXXx  ^peii.oi<Ta. 
aAA'  kXig  fji,oyrj(Taff ,  aXig  de  vlxag 

xaTTTrecrev  '   a/xXToop  'Al'dov,  xxKihii  a- 
TJjW-oj  «7ravT«)v. 

TT'jJC  ao'  ix(Tsu[/.oii  xeXoidouv  7re(rovTag, 
oO  Quvfiv  yeolg  xuKov  ijv  aypwnroi 
xv.<j^a\€i  deoD  vOjW.i'jU.«j  ttoSsivov 

dcixgvov  egnei 

o<T(TOTeyxTov,      e\  •kot   oiixrjas  xwgai/ 
vegTspoiV  xoTt'tg,  jStorou  "TrgsTroKrav 
ijpivco  xociguj'   Tiva  ^  dga  Qprjvuiv 


'  Persse  925.  *  Idem  quod  o?S«^jw6T£y>tT9v,  Alcest,  v,  184. 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814,  8S 

vuv  OT  Iv  vsxpr37o"»  TragayKaXnTfJia. 
^vypov,  otrraTOV  'novov  kK7Toyri<rsVj 
xoiv  a-TTodu)  xsiTOii  vsoTYig,  BpsTavvoav 

(^sqraTQV  epvoj. 

aKKa.  y.ov^a.  y^MV  ItzolVM  ttso-sisv 
v[ji,jj,iv^  u>  r^goosg'   syegcri[ji,ov  ds 
VTTVOV  soSoiT    Iv  xovlu  ^£Va  TTSg 

TYiXoQi  TTUTgag. 

ei  yoig,  cog  XiyovTi  aofoi,  Tig  Ictt^v 
yuipog  uyKoLog  ju-axagajv  evH^firV, 
ouS;  ya  T£  xouSjv  Iwv,  apavTog 

ev  p^Sovj  xojAa 

xsiTBTai  TOiXag  6  dotvcov,  eV  au9»j 
cX^iov  vsjW.=T<7S;  /3/ov   A'sXuv  Ss 
eT  T»f  ayy}TUip  [/.sXscov  Ipawctv 

Aj]  TTOT  lysipsiv, 

vfji.[jiag  sv  ^og^oTKri  xXvTaiiTi  fj^ix^si 
lyxci^v}^cavTag  crrvyspcp  Trag  Aidx, 
*'  ei  yag  Iv  ^coo<o"<,"  Ksycav^   "  It',  i^crav*" 
e^xof  oSovTWV, 

(psu*   fjiocTUV  TTSi^svyev  sTrog'   (^egicTOV 
av&og  o'l^erat  7rs(rov'   eu  ^s/3ax£V 
6o"TaT«v  oSov  veoTYjgj  Ajttojo-'  ^- 

/3a5  d^pOTYiToc. 

JOANNES  HUTTON  FISHER, 

Coll.  Trin.  alum. 
In  Comitiis  Maximis, 

A.  D.  MDCCCXIV. 


ODE    LATINA 
NUMISMATE  ANNUO  DfGNATA, 

ET    IN    CURIA    CANTABRIGIENSI    RECITATA. 
Germania  Lipsice  vindicata. 


QuALEM  in  reductis  tigrida  saltibus 
Venator  urget  pluhmus  Indicam^ 
Clamore  latratuque  coecos 
Exagitans  siluse  recessus; 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814. 

Mox  ilia,  apertam  prospiciens  viam, 
EfFrgena  feitur  per  juvenum  manus, 
Per  tela,  per  rivos,  et  ipso 
Strata  pedum  fruticeta  pulsu  : 

Tales  catervae  praelia  Gallica; 
Gessere  ;  testis  sanguine  decolor 
Albisque,  vicinaeque  turres, 

Quas  rapido  prope  plangit  amne. 

Ter  inde  Callus  prosilit  impetu 
Frustra,  ter  iHem  pallet  ut  obvias 
Cernit  cohortes,  ter  recurrens 
Solicito  latet  urbe  vultu. 

"  Ergo  peractum  est  ?  ibimus,  ibimus, 
Quod  fors  nialorum  cunque  minabitur 
Teutemus,"  exclamat ;  "  triumphura 
Vel  fugere  hinc  potuisse  credam." 

Eheu !  futuri  mens  mal^  provida, 
Instans  periclum  dum  cavet^  invenit ; 
Imbresque  devitans  viator 
Fulmineo  cadit  ictus  igne. 

Ultro  sinistra  Gallus  avi  petit 
Periculosze  moenia  Lipsiae, 
Arcesque  turritas  salutans 
Ipse  suam  properat  ruinam. 

Non  sic  quiesces — te  Tanais  premit, 
Rhenique  potor,  te  gravis  Austria, 
Te,  siqua  gens  litus  pererrat 
tllterius  propiusve  Balthis.' 

Quid  semper  audax  in  vetitum  ruis  ? 
Quid  tu  serenum  solem  aquilonibus 
Mutare  festinas,  et  agros, 

Quos  vitrea  Liger  ambit  undS, 

Fastidiosi  deseris  ingeni  ? 
Nil  te  chorea,  nil  citharae  juvant, 
Vitisque  projectum  sub  umbr^ 
Purpureo  bibere  ore  nectar  ? 


'  Mare  Suevicum  sive  sinus  Codanus  Baltkis  vocatur  apud  Casimirum 
Sarbieviura.    Lib.  iv.  8. 15, 


Camhridge  Prise  Poems  for  1814.  ^^'> 

Nunc  danda  veiitis  ista.     Necessitas 
Quodcunque  retro  est  carcere  comprimit, 
jNon  lenis  infectum  precanti 
Reddere  quod  semel  hora  vexit. 

At  Vox  tubarum  est  missa, — phalangibus 
Cerno  phalanges  oppositas  rapi, 
Signisque  respondere  signa,  et 
Fulmina  fulminibus  lacessi. 

Illos,  suorum  vulnera  civiuiri 
Umbraeque,  et  aegris  Patria  fletibus, 
Ad  ausa  pugnantes,  ad  ausa 
Magna  ciet,  stimulatque  vires. 

Hos,  prisca  gentis  gloria,  et  immiuens 
Discrimen  urgent,  urget  in  impetum 
Testisque  laudatorque  Princeps 
Insolitos  acuens  furores. 

Sed  quid  Tyrannus,  fama  quid  ImperJ 
Possint  ?  coruscam  concutit  aegida 
Adversa  Libertas,  et  hostem 
Ecce!  suipudet,  ecce!  partes 

Non  indecorus  transfuga  deserit 
Inauspicatas  ;  et,  vice  mutua, 
Servire  dediscens,  Tyranno 
Servitium  minitatur  ipsi. 

Adhuc  supremam  nutat  in  aleam 
Fortuna  pugna? :  signa  fugacium 
Jam  versa,  ductorisque  tergum 
Cernere  erat,  refluumque  Martem. 

Nunc  pande  portas,  Gallia,  nunc  tuis 
Sparsas  cohortes  excipe  moenibus. 
Cessasne  ?  mox  miles  sequaci 
Qui  superest  rapietur  ense. 

Audis  ut  instans  ingruit  hostium 
Tumultus  ?  audis  quo  fremitu  canit 
Pceana  pubes,  et  tremendam 
Destinat  ingeminare  cladem  ? 

"  Nunc  Urbis  arces,  nunc  ego  Sequanam 
Visam  triumphans, — non  patrios  Lares, 
Non  templa^,  non  turpi  parentum 
Busta  sinam  violasse  dextr^ 


86  Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  IS  14. 

Impune  G alios." — ^Parce  tamen,  precor. 
Ah  !  parce  captze  (vel  capere  est  satis) 
Urbi,  nee  admoto  ruinam 
Igne  sacrae  meditare  sedi, 

Quam  semper  Artes,  et  soror  Artium 
Discincta  amavit  Gratia,  qua  frequens 
Graiumque  Romanumque  marmor 
Spiral  adliuc,  veteresque  gazae. 

Non  vana  fovi  vota — manet,  manet 
Antiqua  sedes  ;  stat  caput  Imperi, 
Porta^que  nequicquatn  minaces 
Cardiiiibus  patuere  versis, 

Non  foederalorum  agmina  Principum 
Ansae  morari  ;  qui,  generosiils 
Pugnare  quzerentes,  vetustae 
Rite  colunt  monumenta  famae. 

Quo  nunc  triumphi,  Gallia,  pristini  ? 
Quo  fugit  ardor  ?  quo  jocus  insolens  ? 
Princepsque  Regnatrixque,  et  Infans 
Spes  dubii  male  firma  regni  ? 

Ergo  paterni  litoris  exulem 
Tandem  vocavit  post  hyemes  Ducem 
Multas,  redonavitque  avito 
imperio  popularis  aura  ? 

Ridet  benigna  Phoebus  adorea, 
Ridentque  campi ;  jam  gladium  novas 
Confiabis  in  fakes,  nee  Arcton, 
Galle,  tremes,  neque  tu  Britannos. 

O  Pax,  inaccessi  aetheris  incola. 
Quae  saecla  quondam  Justitiae  eomes 
Ferrata  fugisti,  retrorsum 
Usque  timens  iterare  eursus ! 

Ergo  revises,  tarda  nimis^  genus 
Mortale,  et  almo  regna  supervolans 
Vultu,  fatigatuin  duellis 

Dona  ferens  recreabis  orbem  ? 

Felix  redibis  ;  nam  neque  lubric^ 
Decepta  Veri  rursus  imagine 
Tu,   Diva,  debebis  Tyranno 
Ludibrium  facilesque  risus. 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814.  87 

At  caua  tecum  perveniet  Fides, 
Cornuque  pleno  Copia  ;  te  colent 
Legesque,  Libertasque  Legum 
Auspiciis  stabilita  dextris. 

JOJNNES  JACOBUS  BLUNT, 

Coll.  Div.  Joann.  Alum. 
In  Comitiis  Maximis, 

A.  D.  MDCCCXIV. 


BOADICEA. 

A  POEAI, 
WHICH  OBTAINED  THE  CHANCELLOR'S  MEDAL 

AT  THE  CAMBRIDGE  COMMENCEMENT,  JULY  18U. 


1  YRANT  of  earth  !  whose  banner  wide  unfurl'd 
Wav'd  o'er  the  ruins  of  a  conquer'd  world  ; 
O  Rome,  beneath  yon  heav'n  what  region  lies, 
But  calls  on  thee  the  vengeance  of  the  skies  ? 
What  favor'd  shore  where  ne'er  thy  legions  dread  5 

Have  crush'd  the  flow'rs  of  Peace  with  iron  tread  ? 
But  now — an  outcast  band,  a  robber  horde, 
And  now — of  half  the  globe  the  scourge  and  lord. 
Ausonia's  plains  beneath  thy  bondage  groan, 
And  Carthage  sinks,  and  leaves  her  place  unknown;  10 

E'en  fair  Athena  sees  her  sacred  fane 
Shrink  at  thy  touch,  and  mourns  her  agis  vain  : 
For  thee  the  East  her  sparkling  treasures  spreads. 
For  thee  her  mountains  lift  their  spicy  heads ; 
Ungorg'd  with  all  the  teeming  Orient  yields^  15 

Thou  ask'st  the  North  her  bleak  and  barren  fields ; 
Indignant  Ister  rolls  his  subject  flood, 
And  feels  his  eddies  warm  with  native  blood  ; 
Albion  looks  forth  from  all  her  cliffs — thy  oars 
Bear  war  and  bloodshed  to  her  peaceful  shores,  20 

Impatient  still  while  Peace  and  Freedom  own 
One  single  spot  beneath  the  starry  zone. 

And  thinks  thy  soul,  elate  with  conquest's  glow, 
Thy  widening  reign  no  bounds  on  earth  shall  know  ? 


88  Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814. 

Think'st  thou  the  Deluge  of  thy  power  shall  spread  25 

Till  not  one  islet  shows  its  verdant  head  ; 

Till,  like  the  dove  the  olive-branch  that  bore, 

Fair  Peace  shall  seek  in  vain  a  frieadl}  shore, 

i\nd  banish'd  Liberty  on  soaring  wing 

Back  to  her  native  skies  indignant  spring  ? —  30 

Vain  thought !  beyond  thy  empire's  sweeping  bound 

Shall  Freedom  find  some  hallow'd  spot  of  ground ; 

Driv'n  from  the  climes  where  fervid  summer  glows. 

She  seeks  the  northern  wastes  and  polar  snows, 

There,  though  the  bleak  blasts  rend  th'  inclement  sky,        35 

Shall  Nature  smile  beneath  her  cheering  eye, 

Unfading  there  her  blooms  and  flow'rs  remain. 

Till  thy  vast  empire  shrinks  to  naught  again. 

What  though  thou  deem  that  thine  is  Albion's  shore. 
Her  day  of  freedom  gone,  her  battles  o'er  ;  40 

Deem  thou  may'st  smiling  hear  around  thee  rise 
Her  groans  of  anguish,  her  atcusing  cries, 
And  see  her  Qufeen  in  widow'd  sorrow  stand. 
Red  from  thy  scourge,  a^id  bleeding  from  thy  hand, 
Destiu'd  in  vain  her  country's  wrongs  to  mourn,  45 

Slave  to  thy  slaves,  insulted  and  forlorn  ; 
Perhaps  e'en  yet  her  patriot  arm  may  stay 
Thy  mad  Ambition  on  his  crimson'd  way. 
Fi'en  noW' — while  'mid  the  calm  that  slumbers  wide, 
Thou  view'st  the  prospect  round  in  swelling  pride,  50 

Inhal'st  each  breeze,   and  think'st  for  thee  they  bear 
Their  ripening  fragrance  through  the  balmy  air ; 
E'en  now  the  coming  tempest  loads  the  gales, 
Waves  through  the  woods,  and  breathes  along  the  vales  ; 
It  comes — it  comes — 1  hear  the  boding  sound  55 

lliat  calls  the  spirits  of  the  storm  around  ; 
O'er  all  the  sky  thtir  sable  wings  they  spread. 
And  point  tJje  bolts  of  Vengeance  at  ihy  head. 

Ye  Pow'rs  that  guard  your  Albion's  rude  domains, 
Her  trackless  wilds  and  grey-extending  plains,  60 

L'ntrod  since  Nature's  hand  in  ruin  hurl'd 
The  bands  of  rock  that  chain'd  her  to  the  world ; 
W'hom  the  rapt  Druid  sees  in  terrors  rove 
'Mid  the  deep  silence  of  his  gloomy  grove. 
Or  wiiere  your  temples  vaulted  by  the  skies,  Q5 

A  frowning  band  of  giant  columns  rise  ; 
And  ye  who  haunt  the  shores  where  Mona  rides 
Securely  moor'd  amid  the  rocking  tides. 
Bend  from  your  cloudy  car.     Jf  e'er  your  force 
Check'd  Julius'  steps,  and  stay'd  his  victor  course  ;  70 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814.  89 

If  urg'd  by  you  Caractacus's  car 

Swept  down  Silurian  steeps- the  torrent  war  ; 

If  fir'd  by  you  his  captive  eye  could  roll 

Its  freeborn  glance  and  awe  a  despot's  soul ; 

Now  bid  each  arm  in  injur'd  freedom  strong,  75 

Avenge  a  Country's  woesj  a  Monarch's  wrong. 

Lo  !  through  the  surge  the  Roman  chargers  bound, 
That  girds  your  sacred  Mona's  woods  around  ; 
In  vain  your  hoary  Druids  on  the  shore 

Their  torches  toss  and  imprecations  pour  ;  80 

In  vain  your  fearless  tribes,  a  faithful  band. 
Before  your  shrines  unyielding  fall  or  stand  : 
The  victors  stride  above  the  ranks  of  dead. 
Your  hallow'd  vistas  shrink  before  their  tread ; 
Fall'n  are  your  sacred  groves  where  silence  reign'd,  85 

Your  altars  ruin'd  and  your  shrines  profan'd  ; 
Your  priests,  their  silver  hair  with  gore  defil'd, 
Lie  on  the  strand  in  ghastly  carnage  pil'd ; 
And  lie  they  unreveng'd  ?  with  impious  hand. 
Shall  Rome  deal  woes  around  the  groaning  land,  QO 

And  shall  no  pow'r  that  guards  the  injur'd  good 
Look  from  yon  azure  skies,  and  mark  her  deeds  of  blood  ? 

Yes,  they  have  mark'd  ;  and  speak  in  '  portents  dread 
The  wrath  that  trembles  o'er  th'  oppressor's  head. 
Push'd  from  its  base  his  idol  Vict'ry  falls,  95 

Unbodied  furies  howl  along  the  walls, 
Empurpled  Ocean  glows  with  slaughter  dy'd. 
And  hoary  Thames  beneath  his  glassy  tide, 
Unseen  before,  his  shadowy  tow'rs  displays, 
And  wrecks  of  palaces  of  former  days ;  100 

As  if  some  nation  once  that  rose  sublime. 
Once  proud  like  Rome,  and  deep  like  her  in  crime. 
Would  lift  its  head  and  break  its  long  repose^ 
To  warn  the  tyrant  of  impending  woes. 

O  sinking  Albion,  yet  again  arise,  10,5 

Rear  thy  fair  front,  and  lift  thy  gladden'd  eyes  ; 
Feel  all  a  mother's  joy  thy  sons  to  see 
Grasp  the  red  blade  for  freedom  and  for  thee. 
Pour'd  from  the  pathless  glen,  the  forest's  gloom, 
Fierce  as  their  native  bands  of  wolves  they  come  ;  110 

Dark-frowning  chiefs,  and  shaggy  forms  appear. 
Burning  for  blood,  and  shake  the  thirsty  spear. 
White,  'mid  the  throng,  like  whiten'd  foam  that  laves 
The  restless  ocean's  darkly-rolling  waves, 

'  Tacitus,  An.  XIV.  32.    Dio  Cass.  LXII.  1, 


90  Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814. 

The  hoary  Bards  and  white-rob'd  Druids  fling  1 1 5 

The  song  of  battle  from  the  trembling  string. 

But  why  above  the  throng  observant  strains 
Each  eager  gaze  o'er  all  the  crowded  plains  ? 
'Tis  she ! — above  the  countless  thousands  seen 
Lifts  her  exalted  form  the  Warrior- Queen  :  120 

Her  lofty  forehead  mark'd  with  high  command, 
And  stamp'd  with  majesty  by  nature's  hand  ; 
Indignant  Freedom  glows  upon  her  cheeks. 
But  on  her  front  no  milder  passion  speaks. 
Severe  and  stern  ; — not  her's  the  gentler  grace,  125 

The  melting  eye,  the  fascinating  face. 
The  charms  that  o'er  each  speaking  feature  rove, 
And  fix  the  gaze,  and  steal  the  soul  to  love; 
No — would'st  thou  view  fair  Woman's  softer  mould  ? 
Then  by  her  side  those  sister  forms  behold;  130 

Bright  o'er  the  wavy  crowd  as  western  beams 
That  gild  with  trembling  light  pleas'd  Ocean's  streams. 
Oh  !  though  each  bosom  there,  each  untaught  mind. 
By  social  arts  untutor'd,  unrefin'd, 

Knew  but  the  feelings  Nature  gives  her  child,  135 

Rude  as  her  savage  scenes,  and  harsh,  and  wild. 
Yet  think  not  there  might  Beauty  shed  her  rays 
Unmaik'd,  unfelt,  by  ev'ry  careless  gaze. 
No — as  each  Briton's  eye  was  thither  turn'd. 
Each  swelling  breast  with  keener  vengeance  burn'd,  140 

Each  firmer  giasp'd  his  spear  and  inly  swore 
To  write  their  injuries  in  Roman  gore. 

O  Beauty  !  heav'n-born  Queen  !  thy  snowy  hands 
Hold  the  round  earth  in  viewless  magic  bands  ; 
From  burning  climes  where  riper  graces  flame  14S 

To  shores  where  ciiffs  of  ice  resound  thy  name. 
From  savage  times  ere  social  life  began 
To  fairer  days  of  polish'd,  soften'd  man. 
To  thee,  from  age  to  age,  from  pole  to  pole. 
All  pay  the  unclaimed  homage  of  the  soul.  150 

Though  not,  Bonduca,  thine  the  dove-like  eye 
That  asks,  omnipotent,  for  sympathy. 
Yet  to  that  stately  form,  that  regal  brow 
Might  free-born  Pride,  and  fearless  Valor  bow. 
All  hail,  thy  Albion's  much-loved  Queen,  to  thee,  155 

Daughter  of  JSIonarchs !  Monarch  of  the  free ! 
Heiress  of  Kings  whose  patriarchal  sway 
Th'  untan''d  Icenian  triumphs  to  obey  ! 
Qft  have  thy  Britons  seen  a  female  hand 
-     Pour  life  and  gladness  round  a  grateful  land,  160 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  Jor  1814.  91 

Oft  have  they  seen  a  woman's  prowess  guide 

The  storm  of  war,  and  stem  the  battle's  tide  ; 

E'en  now  they  feel  thy  words,  thy  looks  impart 

Indignant  courage  to  each  free-born  heart, 

And  bid  thee  lead  them  on,  where  Freedom  cries,  l65 

And  Vengeance  beckons  from  the  angry  skies. 

Heard'st  thou,  O  Rome,  that  shout,  whose  deepen'd  shock 
Shook  to  its  base  the  isle's  eternal  rock  ? 
Thy  steel-clad  watchman  from  his  turret  high, 
Has  heard  it  burst  the  lurid  eastern  sky,  170 

As  when  the  tempest  M'hich  th'  horizon  shrouds 
Rolls  in  the  centre  of  his  gather'd  clouds, 
And  up  the  concave  from  the  south  afar 
The  distant  Thunder  drives  his  rapid  car  ; 
And  as  his  fiery  steeds  impetuous  come,  175 

And  glance  with  ruddy  track  across  the  gloom. 
So,  red  with  blood  and  Desolation's  stains 
The  path  of  Ruin  sweeps  across  thy  plains. 

Haste,  Roman,  haste !    lo,  bending  to  its  fall. 
Destruction  trembles  o'er  Augusta's  wall,  180 

Thy  rising  cities  wildly  shriek  dismay'd 
And  ask  thy  guardian  hand,  thy  parent  aid ; 
Go — bid  the  surge  of  insurrection  bide 
In  midway  course,  and  backwards  roll  its  tide  ; 
No — bid  thy  angry  Adria's  waves  obey  185 

Thy  chiding  voice,  and  call  their  storms  away ; 
Push  backwards  up  thy  red  Vesuvius'  steep 
The  lava  torrent  pouring  to  the  deep  ; 
Alike  thy  might  is  vain  ;  'tis  thine  to  fear. 
Imperious  despot !  thine  to  tremble  here.  190 

Woe  to  thy  towns  !  amid  their  shrieking  walls 
Quick  in  the  work  of  death  the  falchion  falls  ; 
Exulting  there  Destruction's  Demons  rise, 
And  on  the  steaming  cainage  mount  the  skies  ; 
And  nodding  ruins  in  a  lake  of  blood  195 

Mark  the  sad  place  where  peopled  cities  stood. 

Speak  not  of  mercy  ; — ^of  the  kindly  glow 
That  warms  the  heart  to  spare  a  fallen  foe. 
Would'st  thou  to  pity  soothe  with  suasive  tongue 
The  raging  lioness  who  seeks  her  young,  £00 

And  bid  her  if  her  course  the  spoiler  meet. 
Fawn  at  his  knees,  and  harmless  kiss  his  feet  ? 
Frenzied  with  wrongs  they  seek  revenge  alone, 
Mercy  to  beg  or  give  alike  unknown. 

But  ah  !  not  yet  'tis  theirs  to  view  the  foe  £05 

Crush'd  at  their  feet,  and  laid  for  ever  low  ; 


92  Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814. 

Though  droop  his  eagle  crest  and  ruiBed  plumes, 

Still  stern  revenge  his  fiery  eye  illumes  ; 

Driv'n  from  his  quarry,  watchful  yet  he  sails, 

And  wheels  in  distant  circles  on  the  gales,  210 

And  nearer  sweeping  still,  in  balanced  flight, 

Prepares  to  stoop  with  renovated  might. 

Heard  ye  the  clang  of  mingling  armies  there, 
Mix'd  with  the  groans  of  Anguish  and  Despair, 
And  all  the  piercing  sounds  of  battle  roar,  215 

Loud  as  the  deep  that  yawns  on  Norway's  shore; 
When  o'er  the  Ocean's  voice  of  thunder  rise 
The  shrieking  vessel's  agonizing  cries. 
Lo !  chiefs  sublime  amid  the  storm  of  death 
Buffet  the  raging  surge  that  roars  beneath,  220 

While  through  the  mangled  files  the  scythe-arm'd  car 
Tears  its  red  path  across  the  opening  war, 
And  naked  bosoms  bar'd  to  danger  feel 
The  mailed  legion's  points  of  gleaming  steel : 
Ah,  mourn  not,  warriors,  for  the  life  ye  leave,  225 

Grieve  for  your  Albion,  for  your  country  grieve  ; 
For  lo  !  the  whirlwind  blast  of  battle  veers. 
And  backwards  bends  that  grove  of  patriot  spears, 
And  louder  swell  above  the  mingled  cry 
The  Roman's  pealing  shouts  of  Victory.  230 

In  vain  above  the  shatter'd  throng  is  seen 
With  terror-darting  eve  the  Warrior-Queen, 
While  wet  with  blood  her  long  bright  tresses  toss'd 
Float  like  a  standard  o'er  the  rallying  host ; 
In  vain  the  conqu'ring  legions  pause  and  stand  235 

In  mid  career,  check'd  by  a  woman's  hand  : 
Borne  down  the  cataract  that  sweeps  the  ground, 
O'er  falling  ranks  her  fiery  coursers  bound, 
Fling  from  their  rapid  wheels  the  crimson  spray. 
As  Death  and  Fate  in  vain  might  stop  their  way,  240 

And  like  some  meteor  red  that  shoots  afar. 
Across  the  gloom  of  elemental  war, 
Deep  purpled  o'er  from  head  to  heel  with  blood. 
They  dart  and  vanish  in  yon  blacken'd  wood. 

Unheard  thy  seraph  notes,  O  Pity,  rise,  245 

Where  War's  stern  clamor  raves  along  the  skies  ; 
In  vain  would  sex,  would  youth,  demand  thy  aid 
To  stay  the  Victor's  slaughter-blunted  blade. 
With  tiger  port  along  the  carnag'd  ground 
Glad  Triumph  stalks,  and  rolls  his  eyes  around;  250 

And  Freedom,  lingering  ere  she  onward  sweeps 
To  Caledonia's  wilds  and  rugged  steeps, 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems  for  1814.  93 

Sheds  o'er  her  sons  and  daughters,  there  who  fell, 
A  mournful  tear,  and  breathes  a  sad  farewell. 

But  deep  within  that  wood,  where  branches  throw       255 
A  vaulted,  monumental  gloom  below, 
So  still  that  all  the  battle's  distant  scream 
The  tumult  of  another  world  might  seem, 
Lo  !  where  its  leafless  arms  yon  blasted  tree 
Waves  o'er  the  form  of  fallen  Majesty.  260 

Grasp'd  in  her  hand  that  empty  chalice  tells, 
Why  on  her  forehead  death's  damp  chilness  dwells, 
Why  at  her  feet  her  children  pale  are  seen. 
Lovely  in  death  with  marble  looks  serene. 
It  seems  as  on  her  brow  the  changeful  strife  %Q5 

Would  soon  for  ever  close,  of  Death  and  Life  ; 
It  seems  as  Life  but  linger'd  there  to  cast 
One  mother's  look  before  she  look'd  her  last. 
And  near,  a  Druid's  sacred  brow  is  rear'd. 
White  on  his  harp  is  toss'd  his  silver  beard,  S70 

While  sad  and  wild  amid  the  waving  trees 
The  death-song  floats  upon  the  sighing  breeze. 
And  seems  in  tones  of  sadden'd  praise  to  shed 
A  grateful  influence  round  her  dying  head. 

Though  o'er  the  strings  his  hands  have  ceas'd  to  stray,  275 
And  left  the  plaintive  notes  to  die  away. 
They  melt  as  if  some  spirit  of  the  air 
With  notes  of  triumph  lov'd  to  linger  there. 
Well  may  the  Druid  mark  that  vivid  glow. 
That  lightning  glance  which  fires  her  pallid  brow  ;  280 

As  if  those  sounds  that  breath'd  around  had  cast 
On  life's  warm  embers  one  reviving  blast ; 
As  if  those  floating  notes  on  wings  sublime 
Had  borne  her  soul  across  th'  abyss  of  time  : 
While  her  fix'd  gaze  in  air  appears  to  spy  285 

Unearthly  forms  conceal'd  from  mortal  eye. 
And  her  pale  lip  triumphant  smiles  at  death. 
In  accents  wild  she  pours  her  parting  breath  : 

"  — Yes,  Roman !  proudly  shake  thy  crested  brow, 
'Tis  thine  to  conquer,  thine  to  triumph  now ;  290 

For  thee,  lo  !  Vict'ry  lifts  her  gory  hand. 
And  calls  the  Fiends  of  Terror  on  the  land. 
And  flaps,  as  tiptoe  on  thy  helm  she  springs. 
Dripping  with  British  blood,  her  eagle  wings. 

"  Yet  think  not,  think  not  long  to  thee  'tis  giv'n  295 

To  laugh  at  Justice,  and  to  mock  at  Heav'n  ; 
Soon  shall  thy  head  with  blood-stain'd  laurels  crown'd 
Stoop  at  the  feet  of  Vengeance  to  the  ground. 


94  Cambridge  Prize  Poem  for   1814. 

I  see  amid  the  gloom  of  future  days 

Thy  turrets  totter,  and  thy  temples  blaze  ;  SOO 

I  see  upon  thy  shrinking  Latium  hurl'd 

The  countless  millions  of  the  northern  world ; 

I  see,  like  vultures  gathering  to  their  prey, 

The  shades  of  states  that  fell  beneath  thy  sway  ; 

They  leave  their  fall'n  palaces  and  fanes,  305 

Their  grass-grown  streets,  and  ruin-scatter'd  plains, 

Where  lonely  long  they  viewless  loved  to  dwell. 

And  mourn  the  scenes  that  once  they  lov'd  so  well ; 

Triumphant,  lo!   on  all  the  winds  they  come 

And  clap  th'  exulting  hand  o'er  fallen  Rome,  310 

And  hovering  o'er  thy  domes  that  blazing  glow. 

Their  waving  pinions  fan  the  flames  below  ; 

They  view  rejoic'd  the  conflagration's  gleams 

Shoot  their  long  glare  o'er  Tiber's  redden'd  streams; 

And  snuff"  the  carnage-tamted  smokes  that  rise  315 

An  incense  sweet,  a  grateful  sacrifice. 

— "  Sad  Tiber's  banks  with  broken  columns  spread  ! 
Fall'n  every  fane  that  rear'd  to  heav'n  its  head  ! 
Poor  heap  of  ashes  !  Grandeur's  mould'ring  tomb  ! 
Art  thou  the  place,  was  once  Eternal  Rome  ?  320 

"  Yes,   Roman  ;  snatch  thy  triumph  whilst  thou  may, 
Weak  is  thy  rage,  and  brief  thy  little  day  : 
Vanish'd  and  past  the  momentary  storm, 
Albion,  my  Albion,  brighter  shows  her  form. 
Far  o'er  the  rolling  years  of  gloom  I  spy  325 

Her  oak-crown'd  forehead  lifted  to  the  sky, 
Above  the  low-hung  mists  unclouded  seen. 
Amid  the  wreck  of  nations  still  serene  ; 
She  bursts  the  chains,  when  hands  like  thine  would  bind 
The  groaning  w  orld,  and  lord  it  o'er  mankind.  330 

Amid  yon  glitt'ring  flood  of  lifjuid  light, 
Float  regal  forms  before  my  dazzled  sight; 
Like  stars  along  the  milky  zone  th^t  blaze. 
Their  sceptred  hands  and  guld-bound  fronts  they  raise  : 
My  Sons  ! — my  Daughters  ! — fanit,  alas,  and  dim,  335 

Before  these  failing  eyes  your  glories  swim, 
Mix'd  with  the  mists  of  cieatli. — '1  is  yours  to  throw 
Your  radiance  round,  while  happier  ages  flow; 
I  smile  at  storms  of  earthly  woe,  and  rise, 
Shades  of  my  sires  !  to  your  serener  skies."  340 

July,  1814.  WILLI.iM  JVHEJVELL, 

Trinity  College, 


95 
BISHOP   PEARSOmS 


CHRONOLOGICALLY   ARRANGED. 


NO.    IV. 


ScHiSME  unmaskt;  or  a  conference  between  Mr.  P.  Gunning,  and 
J.  Reison  on  the  one  part,  and  two  disputants  of  the  Pvomisli  profes- 
sion on  the  other.     Paris  1638,  8vo. 

As  this  report  purporting  to  be  set  forth  at  Paris  is  apocryphal,  the 
testimonies  'of  contemporaries  concerning  it  will  be  produced  in  an 
appendix  to  the  tracts. 


NO.  V. 

A  PREFACE 

TO  THE 

Ensuing  Paraphrastical  Exposition  ;  ' 

BY 

THE  MOST  WORTHY  AND  LEARNED 

MR.  JOHN  PEARSON, 

Minister    of  St.    Clements    Eastcheape. 

If  the  Eunuch  in  the  Acts,  having  a  Prophet  in  his  hand,  and  being 
asked  this  question,  Understandest  thou  what  thou  readest?  could  give 
no  better  answer  than  that,  How  can  I,  except  some  man  should  guide 
me  7  If  this  were  the  best  account  which  could  there  be  given  where 
the  original  language  was  familiarly  *  understood  ;  what  need  of  an  In- 
terpreter must  they  huve,  who,  far  distant  both  in  time  and  place,  caa 
read  the  Prophets  in  no  other  than  their  mother  language,  and  that  most 
different  from  the  tongue  in  which  those  holy  authors  wrote  ?  As  there- 
fore the  generality  of  Christians  could  not  read  the  Scriptures  at  all, 
except  they  were  first  translated  :  so  when  they  are,  many  parts  of  them 
cannot  yet  be  understood  until  they  be  interpreted.  And,  as  of  all  the 
holy  writers  the  Prophets  are  confiessedly  most  obscure  ;  so  amongst 
them  the  smallest  must  necessarily  be  most  intricate :  brevity  always 
causing  some  obscurity. 

'  A  Paraphrasticall  explication  of  the  twelve  Minor  Prophets.  By  Da. 
Stokes,  D.  D,  4to,  Loudon,  1639. 


96  Bp.  Pearson's  Minor  Tracts, 

Now,  though  there  be  many  commentators,  who  have  copiously 
written  on  the  Prophets  :  yet  we  shall  not  find  that  light  which  might 
be  expected  from  them  ;  because  some  have  undertaken  to  expound 
those  oracles,  being  themselves  either  altogether  ignorant  of  their  lan- 
guage, or  *  very  little  versed  in  it.  Others  enlarge  themselves  by  way 
of  doctrines  or  common  place,  which"  may  belong  as  well  to  any 
Authors  fis  to  those  to  which  they  are  applied.  Wherefore  if  any  man 
hath  really  a  desire  to  understand  the  Scriptures,  I  commend  unto  him 
those  Interpreters,  whose  expositions  are  literal,  searching  and  declaring 
the  proprieties  of  the  speech  of  the  Author,  and  the  scope  and  aim 
which  he  ih  t  wrote  had  in  the  writing  of  it. 

Of  these  literal  Interpreters,  useful  to  all  readers,  those  are  most 
advantageous  to  the  unlearned,  vAio  contrive  their  expositions  by  way 
of  paraphrase,  anrl  so  make  the  Author  speak  his  own  sense  plainly, 
and  perspicuously;  which  is  the  greatest  life  that  can  be  given  unto 
any  writing  originally  obscure.  For  if  the  Interpreter  truly  understand 
the  mind  of  the  Author,  then  without  any  trouble  or  circumlocution  it 
becomes  the  same  thing  as  if  the  writer*  had  clearly  at  first  exprest 
himself.  And  therefore  proportionably  to  our  opinion  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Paraphrast  we  may  rely  upon  the  uuderstanding  of  the 
Author. 

Thus  in  these  smaller  Prophets  acknowledged  by  all,  especially  by 
such  as  know  most,  to  be  obscure,  that  Interpreter  who  shall  be  able 
to  deliver  their  mind,  and  contrive  the  same  as  if  it  proceeded  imme- 
diately from  themselves,  must  necessarily  be  confessed  the  best  exposi- 
tour.  And  no  man  can  be  able  to  perform  this  but  he  who  is  exactly 
knowing  of  all  the  idioms  of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  and  familiarly  ac- 
quainted with,  and  constantly  versed  in  the  Prophets  themselves,  and 
the  writings  of  the  Jews. 

Now  such  a  person,  as  this  is,  hath  taken  the  pains  to  benefit  the 
church  of  God  with  a  paraphrase  of  this  nature.  The  Reverend  and 
learned  Dr.  Stokes,  who  hath  from  the  happy  beginning  of  his  studies 
been  known  most  industriously  to  have  prosecuted  *  that  of  the  Orien- 
tal languages,  and  hath  for  more  than  forty  years  constantly  made  re- 
marks upon  the  Hebrew  text,  from  which  he  hath  raised  unto  himself  a 
body  of  critical  observations  ready  and  most  fit  for  public  view. 
Amongst  many  advantages  accruing  especially  to  the  understanding  of 
the  Scriptures,  he  hath  made  choice  to  publish  this  paraphrase  of  the 
small  prophets  :  a  work  of  more  real  than  seeming  value.  Which  I 
cannot  sufficiently  commend  to  the  reader,  neither  in  respect  of  itself, 
(it  is  of  so  great  use  and  benefit)  nor  in  reference  to  his  other  works, 
which  we  may  hope  to  see  according  to  the  entertainment  given  to  this. 
And  that  (Christian  reader)  he  desires  may  be  found  correspondent  to 
the  desert  thereof;  who  i«  the  Author's 

Most  affectionate  Friend, 
but  in  this  more  thine, 
JOHN  PEARSON. 


4 


Chronologically  Aii^anged.  97 


NO.  vr. 
AN   EXPOSITION 


OF  THE 


CREED, 


BY 

OHN  PEARSON.-4'. 

LONDON : 

C1310CL1X. 


NO.   VII. 

GOLDEN  REMAINS 

OF     THE 

EVEK     MEMORABLE 

MR.  JOHN   HALESj 

EATON  COLLEGE,  etc.  4V  1659. 

To  THE  Reader. 

If  that  Reverend  and  worth}'  person,  Mr.  Faringdon,  had  not  died 
before  the  impression  of  this  book,  you  had  received  from  that  excel- 
lent hand  an  exact  account  of  the  Author^ s  Life,  which  he  had  begun, 
and  resolved  to  perfect,  and  prefix  to  this  edition.  And  as  the  loss  of 
him  is  great  in  many  particulars,  so  especially  in  this  ;  because  there 
was  none  to  whom  Mr.  Hales  was  so  tlioroughly  known  as  unto  him, 
nor  was  there  any  so  able  to  declare  his  worth,  partly  by  reason  of  his 
own  abilities  eminently  known  ;  principally  he  learn'd  his  authourfrom 
an  intimate  converse,  who  was  a  man  never  to  be  truly  express'd  but  by 
himself. 

I  am  therefore  to  entreat  thee,  reader,  being  deprived  of  the  proper 
Plutarch,  not  to  expect  any  such  thing  as  a  life  fron)  me,  but  to  accept 
so  much  onely  as  is  here  intended.  If  Mr.  Haleswere  unknown  unto 
Ihee,  be  pleased  to  believe  what  I  know  and  affirm  to  be  true  of  him  ; 
if  he  were  known,  then  onely  be  satisfi'd  that  what  is  published  in  his 
name  did  really  proceed  from  him:  and  more  then  this  needs  not  to 
bespoken  in  reference  to  the  advancement  of  this  work  ;  because  he 
which  knew  or  believeth  what  an  excellent  person  Mr.  Hales  was,  and 
shall  be  also  perswaded  that  he  was  the  authour  of  this  book,  cannot 
chuse  but  infinitely  desire  to  see  and  read  him  in  it. 

In  order  to  the  first  of  these,  I  shall  speak  no  more  than  my  own 
long  experience,  intimate  acquaintance,  and  high  veneration  grounded 
upon  both,  shall  freely  and  sincerely  prompt  me  to.     Mr.  John  Hales, 
No.  XIX.  a.  JL  Vol.  X,  G 


1)8  Bp.  Pearson's  Minor  'Tracts. 

sometime  Greek  Professor  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  long  Fellow  of 
Eaton  College,  and  at  last  also  Prebendary  of  IVindsore,  was  a  man,  i 
think,  of  as  great  a  sharpness,  quickness,  and  siihtility  of  wit,  as  ever 
this,  or,  perhaps,  any  nation  bred.  His  industry  did  strive,  if  it  were 
possible,  to  equal  tlie  largeness  of  his  capacity,  whereby  he  became  as 
great  a  master  of  polite,  various,  and  universal  learning,  as  ever  yet 
convers'd  with  books.  Proportionr-.te  to  his  reading  was  his  medita- 
tion, which  furnished  him  with  a  judgement  beyond  the  vulgar  reach  of 
man,  builfupon  unordinary  notions,  rais'd  out  of  strange  observations, 
and  conjprehensive  thoughts  within  himself.  So  that  he  really  was  a 
most  prodigious  example  of  an  acute  and  peircing  wit,  of  a  vast  and 
illimited  knowledge,  of  a  severe  and  profound  judgement. 

Although  this  may  seem,  as  in  itself  it  truly  is,  a  grand  elogium  ; 
yet  I  cannot  esteem  him  less  in  any  thing  which  belongs  to  a  good  man, 
then  in  those  intellectual  perfections  :  and  had  he  never  understood  a 
letter,  he  had  other  ornaments  sufficient  to  endear  him.  For  he  was  of 
a  nature,  (as  we  ordinarily  speak)  so  kind,  so  sweet,  so  courting  all 
mankind,  of  an  afiability  so  prompt,  so  ready  to  receive  all  conditions 
of  men,  that  I  conceive  it  near  as  easie  a  task  lor  any  one  to  become  so 
knowing  as  so  obliging. 

As  a  Christian,  none  more  ever  was  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the 
Gospel,  because  none  more  studious  of  the  knowledge  of  it,  or 
more  curious  in  the  search,  which  being  strengthened  by  those  great 
advantages  before  mentioned,  could  not  prove  otherwise  then  highly 
effectual.  He  took  indeed  to  himself  a  liberty  of  judgeing,  not  of 
others,  but  for  himself:  and  if  ever  any  man  might  be  allowed  in  these 
nsatters  to  judge,  it  was  he  w ho  had  so  long,  so  much,  so  advanta- 
giously  considered,  and  which  is  more,  never  could  be  said  to  have  had 
\he  least  worldly  design  in  his  determinations.  He  was  not  only  most 
truly  and  strictly  just  in  ail  his  secular  transactions,  most  exemplary, 
meek  and  humble,  notwithstanding  his  perfections,  but  beyond  all 
example  charitable,  giving  unto  all,  preserving  nothing  but  his  books, 
to  continue  his  learning  and  himself:  which  when  he  had  before 
digested,  he  was  forced  at  last  to  feed  upon,  at  the  same  time  the  hap- 
piest and  most  unfortunate  helluo  of  books,  the  grand  example  of  learn- 
ing, and  of  the  envy  and  contempt  which  iolloweth  it. 

This  testimony  may  be  truly  given  of  his  person,  and  nothing  in  it 
liable  to  the  least  exception,  but  this  alone,  that  it  comes  far  short  of 
him.  Which  intimation  I  conceive  more  necessary  for  such  as  knew 
him  not,  then  all  which  hath  been  said. 

In  reference  to  the  second  part  of  my  design,  I  confess,  while  he  lived 
none  was  ever  more  solicited  and  urged  to  write,  and  thereby  truly 
to  teach  the  world,  than  he ;  none  ever  so  resolved  (pardon  the 
expression,  so  obstinate)  against  it.  His  facile  and  courteous  nature 
learnt  onely  not  to  yield  to  that  sollicitation.  And  therefore  the 
world  must  be  content  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  his  learning  with  the 
deprivation  of  himself:  and  yet  he  cannot  be  accused  for  hiding  of 
his  talents,  being  so  communicative,  that  his  chamber  was  a  church, 
and  his  chair  a  pulpit. 


Euripides  Collected.  99 

Onelythat  there  might  be  some  taste  continue  of  him,  here  are  some 
of  his  Remains  recollected  ;  such  as  he  could  not  hut  write,  and  such 
as  when  written  were  out  of  his  power  to  destroy.  These  consist  of 
Sermons,  Miscellanies,  and  Letters,  and  each  of  them  proceeded  from 
him  upon  respective  obligations :  this  impression  is  further  augmented 
with  the  addition  of  some  Authentic  Letters,  relating  to  the  same  trans- 
action. His  letters,  though  written  by  himself,  yet  were  wholly  in  the 
power  of  that  honourable  person  to  whom  they  were  sent,  and  by  that 
means  they  were  preserv'd.  The  Sermons  preach'd  on  several  eminent 
occasions  were  snatch'd  from  him  by  his  friends,  and  in  their  hands  the 
copies  were  continued,  or  by  transcription  dispers'd.  Of  all  which 
now  published  for  his,  there  is  need  to  say  no  more  than  this,  that  you 
may  be  contident  they  are  his. 

This,  Reader,  is  all  the  trouble  thought  Jit  to  he  given  thee, 

BY  JOHN  PEARSON. 


Correction,  by  conjecture,  of  Euripides  in  the  336th 
lineqftheVucENiss/E,  Ed.  Valckenaer  4:to.  ]755,  Fra- 
nequera.  Bar?ies  and  Beck  335.  Porson.  v.  340. 

viref)  T:gr|U.v«  t'  ccy^ovag. 

QSdipus  being  blind,  o/xju,«TocrTs^^f,  and  regretting  exceedingly 
the  division  of  the  brothers,  that  is,  the  absence  of  Polynices, 
rushed  upon  his  sword  above  the  beam  of  suspension,  or  from 
which  he  had  suspended  himself,  groaning  and  cursing  his  chil- 
dren ;  that  is,  he  stabbed  himself  first,  and  hanged  himself  after- 
wards— but  this  is  not  the  meaning  of  the  place,  and  it  is  useless 
and  unnecessary  for  me  to  show  the  Improbability  of  such  an  In- 
terpretation. The  professed  critics  and  scholiasts  have  labored 
in  vain  to  clear  the  passage  of  Its  difficulties,  which  Is  inexpli- 
cable as  it  stands,  but  on  reading  repejva  t  kyyovac,  for  TEgsy-vcx.  it 
will  be  Intelligible,  and  signify,  that  he  drove  the  sword  to  his  own 
destruction  beyond  the  tender  parts  of  strangulation.  Compare  v. 
1467  Phoeniss.  Si«  fxicrov  yxg  u\}')(kvog  'flSfi  crl^rif/ov.  V,  II.  A.  tspsvoi 
Xg°oi.  V.  237.  and  Cressae  In  fragmentis 


10®  Manuscript  of  Mschylus^ 

kvfi^s  [xh  ^l^ovg  he  went,  or  leaped,  or  fell  upon  the  sword,  U5rej 
regeiva  r  ay^ovag  against  the  throat,  that  is,  he  stuck  himself  in 
the  neck  :  uvspj  with  an  accusative,  has  the  force  of  Trag^a,  trans, 
ttltra,  contra. 

S.  WESTON. 


MANUSCRIPT  OF  ^SCHYLUS, 

Compared  with  Pauw's  Edition. 


NO.    I. 

Those  ingenious  men  of  letters,  who  compiled  the  Catalogue  of  Ma- 
nuscripts belonging  to  the  King  of  France,  have  indicated  as  curious, 
on  account  of  its  various  readings,  a  copy  of  iEschylus  preserved  in 
the  Biblioiheque  du  Roi,  at  Paris,  and  numbered  2/89.  "  hunc  codi- 
cpm  consulere  operee  pretium  foret,  utpote  qui  varias  lectiones  non 
contemnendas  exhibeat."  Mons.  Vauvilliers,  a  distinguished  French 
critic,  was  induced  to  examine  this  MS.  which  he  found  to  be  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  written  on  paper,  in  a  quarto  forn),  and  containing 
the  Prometheus,  the  Seven  at  Thebes,  and  the  Persians :  a  life  of  iEschy- 
lus  is  prefixed,  which  with  the  difference  of  a  few  words,  more  or  less, 
is  the  same  tliat  we  find  printed  in  Pauw's  edition. 

The  MS.  having  recorded  the  inscription  placed  on  ^schylus's  tomb 
by  the  inhabitants  of  Gela,  gives  another  comprised  in  one  pentameter 
verse  as  follows  : 

These  words,  v/hich  but  vaguely  describe  the  manner  of  our  poet's 
death,  appear  like  the  conclusion  of  an  epigram.  We  may  certainly 
correct  'Aarov  and  read  ^Astov. 

In  the  Prometheus,  verse  42,  the  printed  editions  have 

Aki  T=  I-)]  VYiAYjg  (Tu  Ku)  Qgix<rovg  TrAewj. 

perhaps  the  poet  would  have  written  als)  a-u  Srj  vtjAt';  rs,  the  MS.  reads 
als'iTi,  which  may  be  rendered  in  our  language,  "  you  have  a  certain 
character  of  harshness." 

In  verse  87,  the  editions  have  f^x^iSt  which  but  faintly  expresses  the 
actual  state  of  Prometheus,  fettered  by  the  hand  of  Vulcan  :  re'^^vrj; 
in  the  MS.  describes  with  much  more  truth  and  precision  the  chains 
forged  by  that  able  artist  whom  Homer  denominates  K\urota'xvr}i, 
(Uiad  A.  571.) 


compared  with  Pauivs  Edition.  101 

In  verse  21.0,  [j.sXa[j.f3x(pri;  instead  of /xsAaaiSaS^j  written  in  the  text, 
as  in  our  editions,  is  perfectly  according  to  the  style  of /Eschylus. 

'Ittou'/xsvo^  pl^aiG-iv  Ahvaiocic  uVo,  (verse  365.)  seems  as  good  a  read- 
ing as  that  commonly  received  hvovaEyo;,  for  the  poet  has  already  said 
that  Typhon  had  been  burnt  by  the  thunderbolt ;  he  then  mentions  his 
being  reduced  to  cinders  :  JTrou/xsvoj-,  placed  between  the  two  passages, 
is  still  the  same  idea  under  another  word.  Such  a  repetition  appears  to 
argue  the  sterility  of  .^Lschylus,  but  iTrovasyo;  would  j^resent,  by  a  new 
image,  Typhon  overwhelmed  beneath  the  weiglit  of  iEtna,  which  Pin- 
dar calls 

IjTOV  rjVS[j,0£<Tauv  sKuroyTHi^ocXix  Tufoovog, 

*'  pressuram  onus  praecelsurn  centipitis  Typhonis."  (Olymp.  5.) :  Itto^,  ac- 
cording to  Julius  Pollux,  signifies  properly  "  a  fuller's  press.'"  So  that 
the  reading  of  our  MS.  would  have  the  merit  of  combining  the  images 
employed  ou  the  same  subject  by  two  poets  most  bold  in  their  use  of 
metaphors. 

Verse  389'  ^ocKOuvri  irayy-^arsl;  s3^ac,  prevents  the  homonymy  of  our 
editions  K(>arovvri  itayK^arils  'io^ag  :  and  in  verse  430.  Jrocrreva^si  ex- 
presses more  happily  the  weight  which  overwhelms  Atlas  than  uVo/Satr- 
rd^ei,  as  we  read  in  the  printed  copies. 

Neither  tt^oit^Ao-j/xsvov  (in  verse  437-)  nor  'it^OffsKoiiiiBvov  suffice  to  the 
measure,  but  it  comes  near  r^oo-triXoutj.evovj  a  fortunate  conjecture  if 
any  examples  of  this  compound  verb  could  be  discovered,  and  which 
should  not  be  rejected  even  though  none  appear.  This  })iesents  a  second 
conjecture:  might  we  read  cvSs  Ttws  ff-ry^Aomevo!/,  "  Sic  quasi  cippum 
factum,"  for  this  image  would  perfectly  express  Prometheus  chained 
and  immoveable  as  Caucasus. 

In  verse  479,  we  read,  according  to  the  printed  editions, 

ovx  ^v  uXe^YjuJ  ovdh,  ovTt    /3ga;(ri/xov 

Oil  ^piTTOVf  OVOS  TTKTTOV. 

"  Nullum  erat  remedium,  neque  esculenlum,  non  unguentura  neque 
poculentum,"  this  is  evidently  a  defective  reading,  although  Mr.  Heath 
says  that  ^Eschylus  did  not  trouble  himself  on  the  subject  of  grammati- 
cal exactness,  but  the  phrase  appears  perfectly  regular,  if  we  adopt  the 
reading  of  our  MS. 

ov  ^picrrhv,  ou  ttotkttov. 

Perhaps  in  verse  638.  w;  '2'  diroyiXxua-ai,  according  to  the  MS.  may 
not  be  right ;  but  the  common  reading  is  certainly  bad,  the  passage 
wants  correction.     M.  Brunck  has  printed  oiixr  d-iroxXavtrai. 

In  verse  839-  x£>cAr'crHraj  is,  perhaps,  better  than  xAvy^y^o-erai,  because 
it  presents  to  lo,  as  more  near,  the  glory  of  bestowing  her  name  on  the 
Bosphorus. 


'  We  refer  our  correspondent  to  Mr.  E.  H.  Barker's  dissertation  about 
the  word  iwoCv  inserted  in  No.  XVII. — Eu. 


102  Manuscript  of  ^scJiyhs, 

kv^x^  ^c^yajv  (in  verse  Qg6.)  appears  fully  equal  to  the  reading  ccv- 
6a.Sr,i  ip^evMv,  but  in  verse  970.  TTfay/xatrj  seems  much  better  than 
ifTiij.acn,  for  Mercury  says  to  Prometheus  (as  we  read  in  the  printed 
editions), 

It  is  thus  but  a  simple  expression  :  if  we  substitute  Tf§dyij.a.<n,  "  deli- 
ciari  vidiris  re^um  hiariim  statu,"  becomes  a  most  bitter  taunt,  and 
the  answer  of  Prometheus  yO-.iioj'  y^Xi^kcvrai  cvSs  rov^  s[/.ovs  sycv  i')(Jl(-ovg 
^Soiy.1,  "  I  do  enjoy  it,  and  may  I  behold  niy  enemies  enjoy  the  same," 
is  a  cutting  re{)artee  to  the  cruel  irony. 

In  verse  1056.  s]  rai'  stiru^'^  would  re-establish  the  measure  and 
render  unnecessary  the  conjectures  of  Canter,  Stanley,  and  Pauw, 
dividing  the  diphthong  sv  so  as  to  read  si  rd,^^  svrvyjj  which  would  be 
the  plural  neuter  of  iurvyric,  for  it  is  a  solecism  to  suppose  it  of  the 
subjunctive  oi  evrvyjoo,  as  the  conjunction  z\  can  only  be  in  construc- 
tion with  the  indicative  or  optative. 

The  measure  of  verse  1070  is  destroyed  in  our  printed  editions  by 
the  reading  arr'  syuj.  We  find  in  the  MS.  ar  syco  which  restores  the 
measure. 


We  now  proceed  to  the  Seven  at  Thebes.  In  verse  S5,  "xntw  is  not 
absolutely  necessary,  the  printed  editions  have  sKsntov.  They  also  read 
(verse  83.) 

lAsSeftaj  TrsSiOTrAoxTOTTOj 
T  eyy^glfji^TSTCn  j3oa. 

The  MS.  has  irsSioirXoKrvTrof  ts  cva-i  y^lixTTTsrai,  and  wcri  is  much 
better  :  this  Mr.  Brunck  has  adoj)ted.  "  Armorum  sonitus  trenien- 
dus  e  canipo  auribus  appropinqtiot." 

In  verse  104.  irdrayog  ovy  evos  ^o^o;  gives  a  very  regular  iambic: 
fo/Stui/ (at  verse  136.)  instead  of  i^o/Sol,  more  poetical  certainly.  The 
word  TtavOiKOv;  in  verse  178.  signifies  nothing,  the  MS.  reads  TtavSlKcv^, 
which  is  very  correct,  xXusts  Travilxujg  Xiras,  "  hear  our  prayers  con- 
formably to  justice." 

In  verse  250.  (^ovm  ^^orwv.  Mars  delights  rather  in  the  carnage  than 
the  fears  of  men. 

Verse  274.  TTaiav/trov. 

In  verse  314.  svT^afsrrarov  seems  preferable  to  the  fur^etpEVraro? 
of  our  copies. 

At  verse  503.  the  printed  editions  have  sv^so;  5'  a^r^v,  a  form  of  which 
it  would  be  ditiicult  to  find  an  instance,  the  MS.  reads  ivho$  5'  ap;, 
"  afflatus  autem  marte."  This  reading  is  adopted  by  Brunck. 

In  verse  667.  (polnv  (p^avcov  is,  without  doubt,  the  expression  of 
^schylus  ;  because,  the  word  being  very  rare,  we  cannot  suppose  that 
the  copyist  w  ouhl  have  substituted  it  for  Tufcv,  more  commonly  used. 

The  printed  editions  at  verse  1003.  read  io)  tt&vo^  ovcp'  Tj^Iv:  this  per- 
haps may  be  ascribed  to  the  interlineary  scholium  0  bv  iuAv,  which  has 
since  crept  into  the  text  slightly  aUered,  the  MS.  has  iw  xovoi  iw  ymy-x. 


compared  with  Pauw*s  Edition,  1 03 

In  verse  1008.  ftoKvitovMraroi  is  not,  in  itself,  preferable  to  itoKvarj- 
Qvcoroczoi ;  but  it  is,  perhaps,  better  adapted  to  the  circunistance. 
T'ls  ouv  roJjtx  Ttl^Oiro  (verse  1073.)  according  to  the  printed  copies,  is 
certainly  incorrect,  for,  as  Wr.  Dawes  observed  long  ago,  the  optative 
never  has  a  conditional  power  without  the  particle  ay.  Our  MS.  there- 
fore is  right ;  it  gives  ri;  av  oh. 

In  the  Persians  we  discover  but  few  variations  of  importance:  T^fXa- 
y\a.S  dxlg  (verse  46"7.)  is  infinitely  better  than  the  common  reading 
'mkoLo-yloii,  which  seems  to  have  been  admitted  without  any  reason 
whatever. 

We  find  also,  in  verse  677j  hyoL^ra,  hvi^To.,  instead  of  Swdra., 
which  the  printed  editions  give,  and  which  is  not  a  proper  expressioH 
for  characterising  the  Persian  Monarch. 

We  must  not  forget  TfoXsig  (at  verse  866.)  which  Mr.  Brunck  has  ju- 
diciously printed  instead  of  ttoAi^,  and  irsc)  Tru^yov  (in  verse  873.)  whick 
thnt  learned  editor  has  likewise  adopted  in  place  ofirs^i  it-j^^yoi.  Above 
all,  c(.u^r,iJ.&voi.i  (verse  878.)  presents  a  fine  image  that  must  have  pleased 
the  good  taste  of  Mr.  Brunck,  "  maxime  placet,"  says  he,  in  de- 
signating those  cities  whose  pride  was  humbled  before  the  Sovereign  of 
Persia.     The  printed  editions  have  syju^svai,  a  miserable  reading. 

In  place  of  'Ikx^ou  S'  sSos,  at  verse  893,  Mr.  Brunck  is  astonished  (and 
with  reason)  why  the  modern  editions  have  preferred  aXos,  as  if  the 
island  of  Icarus  had  ever  been  called  the  Marsh  of  Icarus. 

We  shall  close  these  observations  by  returning  to  verse  1 62,  where 
Atossa,  consulting  the  chorus  of  ancient  Persians,  on  the  subject  of  a 
dream  which  had  terrified  her  during  the  night,  expresses  herself  thus, 
according  to  the  printed  editions. 

fj.Yl  [J^eyag  TrXouro^  y.ovi(r<Tag  ov^ag  uvTge^ri  Ttod) 
oX^ov,  &c. 
The  MS.  reads  ovg  dhii^arog  which  is  evidently  a  fault,  but  a  person 
accustomed  to  the  perusal  of  manuscripts  knows  how  frequently  the 
words  and  accents  are  misplaced,  separated,  and  confounded,  and  if  he 
reflects,  that  this  form  f'^aaur^^  o'jg  d^sliioLVTog  does  not  seem  very  pro- 
per to  express  what  it  is  supposed  to  signify,  and  how  weak  and 
vague,  in  this  case,  is  its  sense,  he  will  be  almost  tempted  to  follow  th« 
letters  of  the  JMS.  and  read 

ovddjxaog  s[ji.a,VTYig  ovcru  lilfxaTOg, 

an  elegant  and  appropriate  phrase  ;  and  thus,  from  a  glaring  fault,  be 
would  derive  not  only  a  very  good,  but  perhaps  the  only  true,  reading. 

We  now^  proceed  to  the  examination  of  another  Manuscript  preserved 
in  the  Bibliotheque  du  Roi,  or  Imperial  Library  at  Paris.  It  contains 
the  Prometheus  of  j^iscliylus,  the  Ajax  of  Sophocles,  a  Treatise  on 
Dialects,  a  Letter  of  the  Pythagorean  Lysis,  and  an  Essay  on  Anoma- 


104  Manuscript  of  Mschylus, 

Icus  Verbs,  all  in  one  quarfo  volume,  written  on  paper  during  the  l(5th 
cenlury,  and  numbered  '27i)0.  Of  this  MS.  Monsieur  Vauvilliers  says, 
that  it  abounds  in  faults  of  the  transcriber,  but  that  from  various 
circumstances  it  appears  to  have  been  collated  with  more  ancient 
copies,  which  gives  considerable  authority  to  many  of  its  readings. 
We  coiifine  our  observations  to  the  Prometheus  of  Jischylus,  as  the 
Letter  of  Lysis  to  Hipparchus  or  Hippasus  differs  only  from  the  printed 
edition  in  some  few  errors  of  the  copyist ;  the  same  may  be  said  of  the 
Treatise  on  Dialects,  which  has  been  published  by  Aldus  and  by 
Henry  Stephens,  in  the  fourth  volume  of  his  Greek  Thesaurus,  and 
the  Essay  on  Irregular  Verbs  is  a  most  meagre  and  trifling  per- 
formarce. 

In  the  87th  verse  of  the  Prometheus  we  find  ts^^vyj;  for  Tu^rjg  as  in 
the  niaiiuscript  before  noticed. 

'ASrlcr^Toy,  in  v.  105,  confirms  the  testimony  of  Hesychius  against  the 
authoiity  of  several  modern  critics,  who  have  wished  to  efface  this 
word,  and  the  verb  as  well  as  the  substantive  primitive,  from  the  num- 
ber of  Greek  words.  Monsieur  Vauvilliers  cannot  persuade  himself 
that  St/C-/],  Srj^YjO'aa-^cj,  dSr/^TiTr^v  in  Hesychius,  and  SyjI^Tj^  in  Panyasis, 
are  to  be  considered  barbarisms.  He  thinks  such  a  proscription  very 
u^yust,  if  we  allow  credit  to  the  aira^  Xsyoixsva.,  many  of  which  ap- 
pear extremely  liable  to  suspicion. 

In  verse  JOS,  Ev&il,£uyy.ai  is  not,  perhaps,  better  than  virit.svyfji.ai, 
but  iTts^'eyj-jvras  in  verse   213  is  preferable  to  the  common  reading 

Sufi'^wv  (po/Sov  (sibilans  terrorem)  in  verse  355,  speaking  of  Typhon's 
combat  with  ti)e  Gods,  is  more  exact  than  (povov,  because  the  hissing  of 
a  serpent  terrifit  s  but  does  not  kill. 

In  verse  411.  Buoiyioi — in  the  printed  editions  we  read  ottoffoi  sttoikov 
dyvag  'Aa-lccg  ioof  ya[j.ovrai.  As  there  is  not  probably  an  example  of 
this  word  employed  in  a  passive  sense,  the  reading  of  our  MS.  may 
suggest  a  necessary  correction,  *'  quicmique  advence  sacrce  Aslcs  sedem 
incolunt." 

We  shall  point  out  a  difference  of  punctuation  in  verse  5'66,  &c. 
The  printed  edition  reads 

TOO  IXOiKPOV  TslvtlV    /3(0V    IAtJO"<, 

favai;  fiu/AOV  aX^alvoucruv  hv  euppoa-uvaig. 

"  Dulce  est  fidenti  spe  vitani  longam  producere  manifestis  vohqHatibns 
animum  oblectanlem."     The  MS.  points  thus 

TjSu  T<  ^oL^oraXsiuq 

(^avalc,  ^viMv  aKla.lv oixxav  ev  eui^gotry'vafj. 

"  Didce  est  securis  inter  spes  manifcstas,  longam  vitam  producere 
animum  ohlectantem  in  voluptatibus." 

The  sense  of  both  is  good — the  latter  would  perhaps  be  preferable, 
if  the  construction  were  not  a  little  embarrassed. 


Compared  with  Pauxvs  Edition,  105 

Verse  S55.     aAX'  dTra.y.SXvyQYjasrai  yv'jjy.yjv. 
In  verse  9-57,  the  MS.  has 

here  roViJs  is  an  evident  fault :  but  if  we  read 

rglrov  da  rov  vvv  xoipavovvr  l7ro\I/o/x«i 
the  sense  will  be  perfect :  whereas  the  printed  editions  have 

Tp'lTOV  Se  TOV  vvv  TUpaVVQUVT    STrO^OjXCtl, 

a  defective  line,  which  gives  a  trochee  at  the  third  and  a  spondee  at  the 
fourth  foot  of  an  iambic  verse. 

In  the  same  collection  (the  Bibliotheque  du  Roi,  at  Paris)  which 
contains  the  MSS.  of  ;?ischy!us,  noticed  in  the  preceding  com- 
munications. Monsieur  Vauviliiers  discovered  another  copy  marked 
No.  2782. — This  is  a  quarto  volume  of  the  l6th  century,  and  com- 
prises, besides  the  Prometheus,  and  Seven  Chiefs  at  Thebes,  of 
iEschylus,  a  Treatise  on  Greek  Syntax,  and  an  Essay  on  the  Fabulous 
Gods — all  transcribed  by  a  most  inaccurate  and  ignorant  copyist; 
yet  we  must  remark  in  the  Prometheus,  at  verse  602,  that  th« 
MS.  reads 

instead  of  /j.-rj  which  the  printed  editions  have. 
V.  6'38  appears  happily  restored  by  the  Manuscript,  which  has 

aj  Ka-joK\uv<Tai,  ■Ktx.TCoZuqa.fT^cn  ruyctg.. 

In  verse  677,  •/.syy^^slx;  peo;  is  the  true  name  of  the  port  of  Corinth, 
«alled  Cenclirea. 

In  verse  S66,  diraii^XvA-fio-zrai  yvcuiMYiv  is  the  form  used. 

Homer  says,  oi')(yuJvog  kyJ^ 

In  the  Seven  at  Thebes  we  find  at  verse  284,  dyvols  vo^uoig.  Although 
$iyvoig  Uu.oig  of  the  printed  editions  yield  a  good  sense,  yet  the 
dwellings  of  the  Gods,  where  the  spoils  of  enemies  should  be  offered, 
have  been  just  designated  by  the  words  io-rlag  QsuJy  :  so  that  Somi; 
becomes  an  unnecessary  repetition  ;  dyvolg  voy,otg,  therefore,  expresses 
the  religious  use  of  this  consecration. 

Us^i^rp/yvy.'svuiv  (pa^scuv  restores  the  measure  in  verse  335. 
The  printed  editions  at  verse  630  have 

Trag*  acTTr/Sof  yUjU,vaj9iv  upTTo.o'ai  ^opu, 

which  is  translated  "  extra  clypeum  nudatum  arripere  hastam,"  an 
unmeaning  passage.  The  MS,  reads  So^Ji,  and  the  sense  thus  becomes 
*'  dypco  nudatum  corpus  haurire  hasta" — this  would  suffice,  were  there 
no  other  various  reading,  to  prove  that  even  from  the  worst  manu- 
scripts  some  help  towards  a  new  edition  may  be  derived. 

The  word  rjo;/aAov  in  verse  766  appears  better  than  the  r^ip/aAo^ 
of  our  printed  copies,  for  although  it  is  easy  to  comprehend  the  sense 
9^  fulmen  trisulcum  or  lingua  trisulca,  one  does  not  so  readily  under- 


106  Manuscript  of  Mschylus,  8^c, 

etand   the  meaning  of  "Jluctiis  trisulcus"    Homer   uses  th*  word 
XDpTov  to  describe  a  wave  that  becomes  convex  as  it  swells  ;  r^(iy(a.\w 
which  signifies  roiundum  seems  to  convey  the  same  image. 
We  read  iu  the  modern  editions,  at  verse  772, 

The  ancient  Scholiast  has  remarked  that  reXslai  would  be  necessary 
for  the  Syntax,  but  that  ^Eschylus  cut  off  the  i  on  account  of  the  mea- 
sure— this  was  a  most  unfortunate  remark,  for  rzKzia.1  is  not  more 
necessary  to  the  syntax  than  tristis  in  Virgil's  Triste  lupus  stabulis,  but 
on  the  contrary  the  measure  requires  a  long  instead  of  a  short,  to 
render  equal  in  metre  the  verse  of  the  strophe  and  that  of  the  anti- 
fltrophe  ;  and  Aldus's  edition  (as  M.  Brunck  has  observed)  read* 
tkXsion  like  our  manuscript. 

At  verse  832,  da-ivsl  cruirri^i  cannot  terminate  an  anapest.  The 
second  Scholisst  appears  to  have  read  (raiTfj^ia  which  we  find  in  the 
MS.  before  us. 

In  verse  1067,  [J^rifs  r^oitiij.'n'siv.  Mr.  Brunck,  on  the  authority  of 
another  copy,  has  adopted  this,  because  it  restores  the  measure  of  the 
anapest,  which  is  disfigured  in  the  common  editions  thus,  fj^Yits  os  TTpo- 
Tt'siJ.'itziv .  After  this  we  find  TtoXirojv  Sslaa,  at  the  end  of  the  line,  which 
is  a  very  bad  transposition  of  verse  IO69. 

Monsieur  Vauvilliers  on  examining  another  MS.  of  Jischylus,  pre- 
served in  the  same  great  Library,  and  numbered  2788,  (containing  the 
Prometheus,  the  Seven  at  Thebes,  and  the  Persians)  written  in  the 
1 7th  century,  found  at  verse  49O  of  the  Prometheus,  if^o;  aAAijAou;, 
where  the  printed  edition  reads  the  passage 

vgog  uKKr^Xoig  Tiveg 

**  queenam  inter  se  odia  et  amoves  et  societates,"  the  MS.  is  right  in 
using  the  accusative  and  not  the  dative. 

The  ravrcc  ^eT  fj-ocK^ov  Aoyov,  which  the  printed  copies  have  at  verse 
874,  is  certainly  a  correct  form — but  the  MS.  reads,  with  more  spirit 
and  elegance,  ravra  Syj  y.an^oC  Koyov,  "  hcec  verb  longi  sermonis." 

In  the  Persians  (verse  159)  %f^cr£OcrrlA/3oyi-  oofwvs  seems  to  be  a 
more  brilliant  expression  than  the  common  reading  ^^vcrso(r76?^[j.oui. 
And  the  MS.  may  be  followed  in  verse  753, 

dsdoixa  (A^  TToXvg  ttXovtou  vovog 
6v[tog  uvQguiTTOig  yEvr^rai  rov  cpiua-avTog  dpTroty^. 

*'  Timeo  ne  magnis  meis  lahorihus  acquisitce  opesjiant  hominibus  occu- 
pantis  prceda."  In  the  printed  editions  we  find  tto^og,  the  simple 
expression,  and  perhaps  to  be  preferred  in  Homer,  but  Pindar  and 
^schylus  looked  far  around  them  for  images  and  metaphors. 

A  remarkable  form  occurs  in  verse  337  (of  the  Persians) :  our 
printed  copies  have. 


Juvenal  Vindicated.  107 

which  signifies,  "  quoad  numervm,  certo  scito  harharos  classc  supera- 
turosfuisse" — this  is  a  very  good  phrase,  but  the  reading  of  the  MS. 
seems  more  lively  and  more  elegant, 

"  Quod  ad  mxiltitudinem  pertinet,  erat,  certo  scias  barbarorum  navibuf 
tincere."  Those  who  are  well  acquainted  with  jEschylus  know  that 
these  broken  forms  are  quite  in  his  style,  as  in  that  of  Thucydides. 


PETTINGAUS  LETTER  TO  J.  TAYLOR. 


ORIGINAL. 

Dear  Sir, 

When  I  saw  you  last,  you  showed  me  Dr.  Mead's  emen- 
dation on  that  verse  of  Juvenal,  Sat.  xiv,  97. 

Nil  prater  nubes  et  call  numen  adorant ; 

where  instead  of  numen  he  reads  nomen,  with  the  approbation  of 
Bentley. 

Upon  considering  the  passage  I  think  niimen  Mill  best  answer 
the  intention  of  the  poet,  and  the  true  meaning  of  the  words. 
My  reason  for  this  opinion  is,  that  the  Rabbins  ascribed  ten  names 
to  God,  one  of  which  was,  D''Qli^,  Shumabn,  '  the  heaven,'  Cunaeus 
de  Repub.  Heb.  lib.  3,  c.  6.  It  w  as  likew  ise  another  tenet  amongst 
them,  that  God's  name  was  God — from  the  Old  Testament,  where 
his  Natne  is  frequently  used  for  his  Essence.  By  this  name  of 
Heaven  they  worshipped  him,  and  by  this  name  they  swore. 
Malt,  V.  James  v.  which  our  Lord  reprehended  them  for :  Swear 
not  by  Heaven,  as  by  a  God,  for  it  is  no  more  than  his  throne,  and 
therefore  not  wortliy  that  honor.  This  Shamaim  the  Chaldeans 
in  their  language  called  ]D'^,  !Samen,  as  in  the  word  Balsemen,  the 
Lord  of  Heaven,  from  whence  the  Etruscans  and  Latins  formed 
their  Summan-us,  which  Varro  lib.  4.  L.  1.  says,  Sabinorum  lin- 
guam  olet,  8i.c.  Hence  Summanalia  liba  farinacea,  Festus  :  these 
were  the  cakes  made  to  the  Queen  of  Heaven y  i.  e,  the  Host  of 
Heaven,  Jer.  7,  18.  and  44,  19- 

This  notion  of  calling  the  Heaven,  God,  perhaps  took  its  rise 
from  his  being  called  the  Lord  of  the  Host  of  Heaven,  and  Sabaoth, 
and  this  word  Sabaoth  the  Basilidian  Jews  inscribed  on  their 
Abraxas,  and  supposed  them  to  have  a  divine  energy  from  having 


108  Oratio  Norxicensis, 

that   name.      Chifflet    and   Montfaucon   supply   many    of  these 
amulets. 

We  see  from  hence  that  the  Rabbins  worshipped  God  under  the 
name  Wt2i^  and  mKHJJ  Shamaim  and  Sahaoth,  '  the  Heavens  and 
the  Host  of  Heaven  ;'  which  was  the  Coeli  numen  that  Juvenal 
here  alludes  to  ;  and  surely  nothing  could  be  more  proper  than  to 
ascribe  divinity  to  the  object  of  worship — so  that  coeli  numen  seems 
to  me  to  deserve  to  keep  its  place,  and  the  old  reading  to  remain. 

Dear  Chancellor, — Fungar  vice  cotis, — only — you  know  best  of 
any  man  how  to  judge  of  this  hint,  which  is  at  your  service,  as  is 
every  thing  that  falls  within  the  small  compass  and  good  wishes  to 
literature  of  your  affectionate  humble  Servant, 

J.  PETTINGAL. 

Westminster,  26th  Jan.  176'2. 

P.  S.  Perhaps  the  7mbes  et  cocli  tinmen  might  have  some 
reference  to  what  Aristophanes  objected  to  Socrates  concerning 
mental  devotion — which  was  also  the  worship  of  the  Jews. 

Again, 

SLuroLi  ya.pi'oi  [xovai  eW)  flea*,  xaAAa  ds  ttccvt'  Iotj  (pXva.^05, 


ORATIO  NORVICENSIS. 

Editori  Class.  Eph.  S.  P.  D.  E.  F. 

Hanc  orationem  ex  annuo  institute  apud  Praetorem  Senatumque 
Norvicensem  nuper  habitam,  tibi  mitto;  quam  si  tanto  honore 
dignamjudicaveris,  fac  in  proximis  commentariolis  tuis  ascribendam 
cures.  Nullus  moror,  si  forte  quaedam  in  eti  minus  accurate,  aut 
parum  perpolite,  aut  etiam  non  satis  Latine  dicta  deprehenderis. 
Si  qua  tamen  scintillula  ingenii  videatur  ;  si  aliquantulum  elegantiae 
veteri  Latio  non  prorsus  indignae,  si  animus  ingenuarum  artium 
studio  accensus,  si  denique  quaedam  in  rerum  cognitione  et  judicio 
ultra  annos  maturitas  appareat,  non  est  profectc>  cur  banc  oratio- 
nem in  tenebris  esse  ablegandam  censeas.  Boni  et  sapientis 
hominis  est,  ingenia  alere,  fovere,  et  laudis  dulcedine  ad  majores 


Oratio  Norvicensis.  109 

conatiis  excltare.  Quantum  autem  hoc  tui  moris  semper  fuerit 
prob^  scio,  atque  igitur  spero  fore,  ut  istum  pueri  quindecim 
annos  nati  partum  summa  benevolenti^  accipias.  Paucissimis, 
vel  polius  nullis  immutatis,  totam  orationem  i!le  sibi  suam  asse- 
nt. Optimas  saoe  indolis  et  spei  puer  est,  qui  cum  aliquot  aliis, 
sequalibus  suis,  et  eodem  fere  ingenio  praeditis,  in  nostro  ludo 
literario  operam  in  veterum  nionumentis  investigandis  et  cognos- 
cendis  impendit.  Neque  id  dico^quasi  nascentibus  ingeniis  adu- 
lari  velini ;  neque  existimes,  quaeso,  me  in  meze  vitee  institutis 
et  laboribus  laudandis  nimium  esse.  Semper  enim  in  animo  per- 
suasum  habui,  magnum  vel  potius  summum  cujuscunque,  qui  stu- 
diis  juventutis  moderandis  prjesit,  esse  munus,  ut  nullam  unquam 
occasionem  praetermittat,  qua  ingenii  acumen,  mentis  in  excoo^i- 
tando  vigorem,  et  in  antiquorum  voluminibus  evolvendis  puerorum 
diligentiam,  ultro  hortari,  blande  tractare,  amice  collaudare,  summ^ 
ope  provehere,  et  in  lucem  educere  licitum  fuerit.  Eo  igitur 
animo  cum  sim,  vix  ulla  excusalione  opus  est,  qu6d  tibi  banc 
orationem  mittam,  quam  si  edideris,  mihi  pergratum  feceris.  Neque 
ille  egregius  puer  una  tantum  in  re  laudari  promeruit ;  Greec^ 
enim,  Latine,  et  Anglic^,  quod  quidem  eodem  tempore,  nonnisi 
rar6,  et  viris  eruditissimis  contingit,  carmina  luculenter  scribit. 
Quasdam  etiam  lyrica  apud  me  servantur,  quje  cum  aliquibus 
aliis  turn  Graeco,  turn  nostro  sermone  versiculis  conscriptis,  tuo 
judicio  limatiori  fortasse  posthac  subjiciam.     Vale. 

Dat.  7.  Kal.  Septemb.  Norvici. 


Prcetor   dignissime,  Prczior    designate,    et    Senatores 
utriusque  ordinis : 

Ex  instituto  majorum  hoc  in  more  positum  est,  diuque  invaluit 
consuetudo,  ut  e  nobis  quispiam  in  hunc  locum  quotannis  ascen- 
deret,  et  quam  posset  politissimam  haberet  orationem.  Sapientis- 
sim^  profectc>  majores  decrevere ;  eo  san^,  ut,  et  quae  literarum 
essent  ratio  et  disciplina  signis  clarioribus  intelligerent,  et  eJoquen- 
tiae  doctrineeque  studium  pro  viribus  promoverent.  Rursus,  igitur, 
annuo  orbe  revoluto,  praestitutadies  rediit,  dies  tanta  apud  cives  nos- 
tros  latitia  coucelebrata;  rursus  igitur  mori  paremus,  atque  apud  vos, 


110  Or  alio  Norvicensis. 

auditores  gravissimi,  muniis  nobis  assignatum,  quantumvis  licet 
impares,  suscipimus.  Qiiis  autem,  quain  in  prgesentia,  praclariorem 
concionandi  occasioiieni  unquam  nactiis  est  ?  Cuinam  enimvei^, 
qui  literarum  vel  prima  elementa  iabris  attigerit,  cum  tot  ade^que 
repentinas  rerum  vicissitudines  conspeximus,  ciim  tot  prseclara, 
tot  admiranda,  tot  fere  incredibilia_,  nisi  ipsorum  quasi  prae  oculis 
versata^  extiterunt,  argumentuni  aut  facultas  defuerit  dicendi? 
Quo  termineturj  non  unde  incipiat  oratio,  in  dubio  erit.  Uberrima 
sane  patet  materia  dicendi,  et  facundissimoruni  studio  et  eloqueutia 
dignissima!  Sed  quanto  dignior,  quanto  uberior  materia,  tanto 
magis  est  verendum,  ne  altiora  ingenii  culpa  deprimamus.  Si 
quid  igitur  per  infantiam  nostra  lapsa  fuerit  oratio,  si  quid  Jevius 
et  inconditius  ab  ore  exciderit,  quam  quod  locus  hicce  ornatissimus, 
auresque  vestree  benignae  postulant,  pro  hunianitate  vestra,  vos, 
auditores  gravissimi,  obtestanmr,  nostris  erroribus  atque  impru- 
dentiae  benevole  ignoscatis. 

Vidimus  profect^,  vidimus  tyrannum,  ad  aliena  per  cruorem 
et  injurias  grassatum  imperia,  c^m  totam  fere  Europam,  dementi 
furens  audacia  atque  ambitione,  devastasset,  sanguine  immersisset, 
crudelitate  infestasset,  casu  repentino,  seu  potius  fulniine  divinitus 
immisso,  e  male  parta  potestate  actum  praecipitem,  atque  ipsa  vitS. 
graviores  quiim  morte  poenas  dedisse.  JNeque  enim  coelesti  absque 
numine  hoc  evenisse  reor ;  mirabuntur  posteri,  .et  melius  ac  nos 
de  re  judicabunt,  quae  ut  nobis  propior  ante  oculos  versatur,  ita 
minus  animum  commovet,  nee  videre  sinit,  qudm  mire,  et  ex 
quantis  periculis  erepti  evaserimus.  Vidimus  contra  reges,  patria 
et  regno  exulantes,  in  sedem  majorum  restitui ;  libertatem  prostra- 
tam  humi,  laetiori  auspicio  instaurari ;  vidimus  denique  Pacem, 
quae  discordia  et  tjrannide  perterrita  discesserat,  in  terras  redeun- 
tem  sua  gaudia  secum  reportare.  Salve!  alma  felicitatis  parens, 
belli  vulnerumque  medicina,  hominum  divina  conciliatrix  ;  commo- 
reris  diu  apud  niortales  propitia ;  sera,  aut  potius  nunquam  in 
coelum  revertaris.  Te  adveniente,  baud  amplius  labores  agricolaj 
stridor  lituorum  perrumpit;  baud  amplius  exercituum  strepitu, 
saxa,  viae,  nemora  repercussa  sonant ;  agri,  quos  modo  ferruni  ct 
ignis  terribilem  in  modum  devastaverant,  segete  flavescenti  vestiun- 
tur ;  rates  ipsae,  per  quas  commercia  tamdiu  diremta  fuerant,  per 
fluctus  tranquillatos  transmittunt  merces ;  viie  Irequentia  hominum 
celebrantur  ;  negotiatorum  multitudine  strepunt  provinciae.  Pec- 
tora,  curis  discruciata,  fracta  servitudiiie,  benigniori  lumine  rursus 
libertas  accendit ;  mercatura,  pra?grand^  scilicet  vectigal,  opulen- 
tiam  reducit ;  certum  doniiciiuun  atque  sedes  occupat  Scientia. 
Concordiae  foedere  conjuiicti  homines  inter  se  invicem  securi  com- 
miscentur ;  in  irritum  ceciderunt  insidi^e  ;  fraus  constringitur ; 
conciliatur  pax  atque  confirmatur  ;  "  redeunt  Saturnia  regna !  " 
Cur  autem  in  re  tara  copiosa,  tam  late  patenti  mihi  diutius  morau- 


Oratio  Norvicensis^  1 1 1 

dum  ?  Si  quis  enim  omnia  pacis  bona  nunierare  sibi  propositunj 
habuerit,  quanta  oratio — oratio  autem  ?  \n\h  Iiaud  mediocre  volu- 
inen  inde  conderetur ! 

Quamvis  ^  bello  tot  pjene  mala  sint  derivata,  quot  k  pace  bona 
uiiquam  efBuxeriiit,  in  bello  nihilominus  pleraque  eximia  patrata  for- 
titudiue  enituerunt,qua?  famam  et  laudes  majoriimnovis  quasi  laureis, 
siiigulari  gloria  atque  bonoribus  decoraverunt,  auxerunt,  aniplifi- 
caverunt.  Nonne  enim  Britannicos  illos  heroas,  nullis  casibu» 
dejectos,  nullo  labore  perfractos,  nullis  periculis  exanimatos,  ad 
propositum  virtute  et  pertinacia  instructos  proruisse,  et  reliquos 
Europa?  populos  e  somno  et  desidia  ad  jugum  servile  discutien- 
dum  suscitasse,  vidimus  ?  Hcec  procul  dubio  manes  eorum,  qui 
olim  pro  patri^  fortiter  pugnando  mortem  oppetiere,  ovantes  pro- 
spexisse  mibi  videiitur  :  neque  ipsam  Britanuiam  natorum  poenitu- 
isse.  Nonne  Russos  ex  Hyperboreis  illis  regionibus,  apud  quas, 
si  non  alia,  fortitudo  saltem  inprimis  maturescit,  armis  ultricibus 
in  tyrannum  prorupisse  ?  Nonne  manus  strenuissimorum,  in  e^k 
ipsa  tellure,  qua  Ciesar  pro  imperio  et  ambitione  dimicavit,  pro 
patria  et  libertate  decertare  admirati  conspeximus  ?  Multa  alia 
hujusmodi,  mod6  tempus  superesset,  liceret  memorare,  quae  in 
omnem  posteritatis  memoriam  consecrata,  novaque  in  aeternmi* 
gloria  cumulata  innotescent. 

Jam  ver6  nostr^e  omnium  lastitiae  quae  oratio  par  potest  inveniri  ? 
quag  facundia,  quae  verba  perpolite  ade6  limata,  glorias  splendorem 
Britanniae  circumfusum  digne  depingere  ?  Sinite  igitur  hoc  loco, 
gravissimi  auditores,  pro  temporum  felicitate,  pro  rerum  gesta- 
rum  magnitudine,  vestraque  dignitate,  me  vobis  gratulari.  Anne 
ulli  enimverti  nobis,  qui  hac  patria,  hoc  sub  imperio,  hac  zetate 
vitam  agimus,  feliciores  aestimandi  ?  ea  nostr^  patria,  quaj  jam- 
pridem  inter  Europai  populos  primas  et  illas  eximias  omnino 
partes  obtinuit ;  eo  imperio,  quo  libertas  omnibus  est  sequa 
ratione  sancita ;  e^  denique  aitate,  qua,  belli  muneribus  sopitis, 
pax  redux  terras  conccrdize  fcedere  componit.  Vos  equidem 
existimo,  tamdiu  belli,  licet  externi,  terroribus  curisque  exagitatos, 
jam  tandem  divino  pacis  munere  donari,  ut  philosophise  studii* 
dediti,  et  literarum  fautores,  senes  in  tuta  otia  recedatis. 

Quid  etenim  tempus  ad  doctrinal  studium  pace  accommodatius  ? 
jam  tandem  castrorum  freraitu  composito,  imbellis  lyra  resonabit ; 
rursus  in  domos,  e  quibus  armorum  tumultus  eas  deturbaverat, 
nostras  revertentur  Musae;  jam  studio  literarum  est  diligentius  in- 
cumbendum,  jam  ad  rerum  naturam  investigandam  summa  navanda 
opera.  Dux  emeritus  in  ruris  quietem  receptus,  inter  musa?i  silentia, 
Czpsarem  per  Helvetios,  Belgas,  Germanos,  gentesque,  quas  ipse 
exploravit,  remotissimassequetur.  Cum  Csesare  moutes  superabit, 
transibit  sylvas,  flumina ;  ubi  ipse  bellum  gesserat,  penetrabit ;  illi 
«tiam,  locorum  haud  ignarus,  se  comitem  ubique  adjunget.    Efferut 


112  Oratio  Kormceiisis. 

bellator  pacificls  carminibus  allicietur.  Omnium  deniqne  mores, 
bello  duratos,  pacis  studia  emoliient. 

Liberalis  nimirum  institutio  pueroriim,  tuni  ad  commoda  reipub- 
licae,  turn  ad  privatomm  felicitatem  quaiiti  intersit,  quis  animo 
expendere  atqiie  judicare  poterit  r  Ut  juvenes  igitur,  artibus  ingenuis 
instructi,  uec  patria;  inutiles,  neque  iiecessariis  dedecoii  forent, 
omnes,  neque  nijuiia,  curam  sibi  esse  adhibendam  existimavere. 
Qua  sententia  inductus,  Eduardus  ille,  in  preesid'um  doctrin^e,  ut 
qui  fuerit  humanitatis  studiosus^  has  aides  olim  Scientiae  consecra- 
vit;  has  a?des  vos  hodie,  eodem  studio  accensi,  ad  animos  juveniles 
Uteris  imbuendos,  quaj  est  vestra  beneficentia,  baud  recusatis.  Vos 
juventulis  eruditioni,  foventc  manu,  oculo  diJigenti  invigilatis;  et 
huic  civitati  onmiuni  bonarum  artium  tutelam,  literarum  defensores, 
patronos  denique  studiosorum,  vosmetipsos  pr^belis.  Vos  ingenii 
latentis  vires,  ne  per  obscuritatem  indicis  indigeant,  et  silentio 
indigne  obsolescant,  in  lucem  aspectumque  omnium  proferre  digna- 
niini ;  vos  cives  honestos  literatosque,  qui  in  futurum  pace  aut 
bello,  forensi  sermone  aut  studio  literaruni,  sint  aliquid  ad  conimu- 
nem  fructum  allaturi,  abhinc,  gravissimi  auditores,  saepissime  in 
sinum  reipublic^  dimittitis.  Quae  cura  patriae  utilior  ?  quaj  vo- 
bis  honestior  ? 

Quot  eximiae  laudis  viros,  et  illos  summa  quidem  eruditione,  sin- 
gulari  sapientla  atque  pietate  prijestautissimos,  hasc  schola,  nutrix 
humanitatis,  in  hoc  suo  greniio  Uteris  ornatos  ab  oblivione  in  gloriam 
et  honores  vindicavit !  Haec  igitur  loca  quum  pervagor,  quum  cir- 
cumspicio,  videor  mihi  equidem  inter  frequentiam  virorum  praecla- 
rissimorum  versari:  quacunque  oculos  converto,  incidit  aniuio  famas 
majorum  dulcis  qua^dam  memoria.  Quis  ignorat  quanta  constan- 
tia  Parkerui  ille  sanctissinius  Cantuareusis,  eximia  virtute,  fide  in- 
temerata  vir  insignis,  his  a^dibus  liberal!  doctrina  institutus,  ad  pro- 
positum  interritus  perrexerit  ?  ISeque  Cokius,  legum  Anglicarum 
interpres,  omnium,  quos  unquam  novimus,  peritissimus,  qui  summa 
diligentia,  laboribus,  ac  laudibus^  ad  juris  pervenit  sapientiam, 
silentio  omnino  praetereundus.  Vivent,  in  memoria  bonorum 
omnium  reposita,  Caii  beneficentiae  monumenta.  Vivent,  fuga 
temporum  iliaesa?,  Clarkii  in  omni  literarum  genere  summa  cum 
laude  versati,  doctrina  et  sciential  Vivetdeuique  hand  tantum  apud 
historias,  veriim  etiam  in  omnium  Britannorum  mentibus  recon- 
dita,  Nelsoni,  fortissimi  imperatoris,  viri  patria  amantissimi,  virtus 
singularis,  inaudiia  magnanimitas  !  lili  omnes  amplissimi  laudatis- 
simique  viri,  hinc  exceilentiee,  bine  gloria  principia,  tanquam  h 
foute  purissimo  et  perenni,  deduxere.  Hos  autem  qui  vestra  ope, 
vobis  auspicibus,  e  primo  limine  Musas  jam  salutant,  illorum  asniu- 
los,  k  virtute  majorum,  reor  equidem  (si  quid  veri  mens  auguratur) 
baud  degeneraturos.  Erit,  erit  illud,  ni  fallor,  tempus,  atque  illu- 
sescct  aliquando  ille  dies,  ciim  ex  his  haud  pauci,  variis  artibus  in- 


Oratio  Nbri'icensis.  US 

cumbentes,  divers^    quisque  ratione,  ad  commoda  relpublicai  pro- 
movenda  atque  adjuvanda  intenti,  totam   fer^  Britanniam  nomiiiis 
fama  sui  impleverint,     Alter  fortasse  causas  agendi  jurisque  civilis 
peritissinuis,  fori  lumen  et  decus  enitebit :  alter  Demosthenem  aut 
Tulliuni  jemulatus  dicendo   tenebit  hominum  coetus,   mentes   alli- 
ciet,  potens  voluntates  audientium  impellendi  quc!>  velit,  unde  autem 
velit  deducendi.      Hie  mira  verboruni  facundia  ornatus,   Senatui, 
quid  sit  nociturum    commonstrabit,  quid  autem  fieri  oporteat,  per- 
suadebit :  ille  igne  ApoUineo  accensus  lyra  divinum   carmen  con- 
texet.     Alius  singulari  in  homines   benevolenti^   impulsus   opem 
feret  supplicibus  :  excitabit  afflictos,  dabit  miseris  salutem  ;    perdi- 
tos  periculis  liberabit:  alius  denique,  Episcopi  venerandi,  hac  regione 
nostra  sanctae  religionis  ministerio  praepositi,  exemplum  imitatus, 
sacris  pietatis  muneribus  fungetur;  snorum  felicitate  intentus,  suc- 
curret    inopi,   animo    dejectos   solabitur,   nudis  vestimenta,  cibos 
esurientibus  erogabit.       Si  haec  dim   contigerint,  si  hujus  alumni 
Gymnasii,  in  gloriae  curriculo  eb  fastigii  sint  aliquando  ascensuri, 
quantum  ex  iliorum  factis  repercussum  vos,  auditores  gravissimi, 
laudum  decus  illustrabit  !  Famae  poene  dimidium  vobiscum  parti- 
entur,     Quaj  vobis,  in  honestam  provectis  senectutem,  dulcior  feli- 
citas,  quae  fortuna  magis  expetenda  potest  contingere,  qudm,  quos 
ipsi  e  tenebris  extraxistis,   quorum  prima  vestigia  in   via,  quae  ad 
honores  gloriamque  ducit,  ipsi  sublevastis,   meta,   ad  quani  tanto 
labore  contenderant,  tandem  potitos  intueri  ?  Vos  illi  tanquam  Mze- 
cenates  suos,    beneficiorum  baud   immemores,  mirati   suspicient. 
Vestrurn  erit  decus,  vester  honos,  cives  patriag  idoneos,  utiles  agris, 
utiles  "  et  bellorum  et  pacis   rebus  agendis,"  ex  hoc  seminario 
in  reipublicae    campum    transtulisse.     Turn  denique  conscii,  vos 
pro  patria  n}unera  optime  praestitisse,  emeriti  quiescatis. 

Vos  igitur  cimi  intuemur,  illustres  Musarum  nostrarum  praesides 
et  custodes^  vos  qui  mira  omnino  cura  et  alacritate  studia  huma- 
niora  adjuvatis,  quanta  laetitia  nos  perfundi  existimatis  ?  Nobis 
etenim  non  mod6  via,  quae  ad  solidiorem  eruditionem  duceret, 
praeivistis,  verilm  etiam  tot  et  tarn  luculenta  apud  nos  collocastis 
beneficia,  ut  nisi  iliorum  memoriam  religione  sanctissima  servemus, 
ingratissimi  omnino  animi  coarguamur.  At  ueque  facti  gratia  ex 
animo  delebitur,  neque  vos  nostrorum  (ut  spero)  laborum  posnite- 
bit.  Eodem  studio,  eadem  diligentia,  qua  solemus,  vestris  mune- 
ribus (quantum  in  nobis  est  spondere)  utemur  ;  ea  munera  eadem 
benignitate,  in  reliquum  nobis  prx)pria  et  perpetua  confirmate.  Sic 
vobis,  civium  bonorumque  omnium  consensu  amplissimishonoribus 
etsumma  laiide  decoratis,  vobis  fortuna,  vobis  gratia  popularium  in 
perpetuum  obsecundet ;  vos  sempiterna  felicitate  floreatis..  Vestro 
sub  regimine  ha?c  antiqua  civitas,  fide,  mercatura,  civiunique  con- 
cordia  tot  per  secula  insignis,  rebus  onniibus  affluat,  pacis  muneri- 
bus   ornetur,    opulentiam,  qualem   antea  nunquam,    consequatur. 

No.  XiX.     CLJL  Vol.  X.  H 


1 14  Notes  on  Mschylus. 

Idenj  iiniversiis  populus,  idem  omnes  ordines  sentiant :  fequo  justl- 
tiit  (quod  nullus  dubito  eveiiturum)  libramlne  civitas  haec  nostra 
gubernetur.  Turn  demum,  ad  tantas  provecti  dignitates,  quasi  ex 
oceano  reipublicae  latiori,  in  secretes  otii  recessus  vosmetipsos  tra- 
dalis  :  at  ne  turn  quideni,  Auditores  gravissimi,  Scholse  alumnos 
Norvicensis,  vestrorum  sic  usque  memores  beneiiciorum^  ex  animo 
fuuditus  abjiciatis. 

Scripsit  Clique  hahuit 
A.  BJRRON,   Norvicensis. 


NOTES  ON  iESCHYLUS 

BY  PROFESSOR  PORSON;   NEVER  BEFORE  PRINTED. 

NO.    III. 
TO    THE    EDITOR    OF    THE    CLASSICAL    JOURNAL. 

I  PROCEED  to  transcribe,  for  the  use  of  your  publication,  the  remainder 
of  the  notes  on  ^schylus  by  Professor  Porson,  as  they  occur  on  the 
margin  of  the  edition  before  mentioned  by  me.  B.      1814. 

In  Choephoras. 

236.  *'  'ivcfix  Valckenser.  ad  Eurip.  Phceniss.  415,  vulgatum  tuente 
Heathio."     Vulgo  'oftf4,ci. 

490.    **  Usimrviy   Valckenaer.    ad    Eurip.    Phceniss.   1310.'*   Vulgo 

tKXjvtircDi. 

765.  "  TTWf  (p*ii ;  Valckenser.  ad  Eurip.  Phceniss.  923.  ti  -xug ;  Can- 
ter, favente  Heathio."  Vulgo  ^  tt^j  j 

1068.  "  TTcti'^c^o^ai  Valckenaer.  ad  Eurip.  Phceniss.  1576.  egregie, 
judice  Heathio."     Vulgo  7r«<3(Sft«go<. 

In  Agamemnonem. 

6.  "  Hunc  versum  CI.  Heathius  contra  Valckenasrium,  (ad  Eurip. 
Phceniss.  506.)  ut  putat,  defendit,  cum  tamen  ille  non  hunc,  sed 
proximum  o/SiXi^a." 

50.  "  ctM/icri  ob  metrum."     Vulgo  geminatur  <r. 

346.  *'eJ  a-B^tva-i.  Valckenser.  ad  Eurip.  Phceniss.  1331."  Vulgo 
iCa-:/iov(ri.    Vide  Porson.  ad  Phceniss.  1340. 

916.  "  w  'v«|. — -Tie^OKro^oi  Valckensr.  ad  Eurip.  Phceniss.  1518. 
Sed  vulgatum   ut  ./Eschyleum  defendit   Heathius."   Vulgo  cim^y  et 

In  Eumenidas. 

44.  **  fiu  e'lU  Georg.  Arnald.  apud  Valckenaer.  ad  Eurip.  Phce- 
niss.   994."    VolgO  fiiyie-T». 


Index  to  Brunck's  Analecta.  115 

1008.  "  TT^oTrof^TrSv  Stanl.  probante  Bentlelo  in  Phalar.  p.  141." 
Vulgo  TT^oTo^TTov,  quod  metrum  pessumdat. 

1010.  "  Legit  etiam  cum  Bentleio  urtj^ov  pro  vulgata  «Ty'g«av,  postu- 
lante  metro." 

In  Supplices. 

36.  "  o^/3^6(pi^oiTtv  Bentl.  in  Phalar.  page  134."  Vulgo  deest  t 
finalis,  contra  metrum, 

257.  "  Hunc  versum  (versui)  253  subjicit  Valcken.  ad  Eurip. 
Phoeniss.   1331.  renitente  Heathio." 

356.  "  ^M/idroti  '/v'  Valckenser.  ad  Eurip.  Phoeniss.  215.  minus 
aequo  Heathio."  Vulgo  ^Xi/SdrciFiv. 

531.  «  Tro^a-v'jMv  Valckenser.  ad  Eurip.  Phoeniss.  1082.  quod 
Heathius  pro  suo  venditat."   Vulgo   •jTo^a-vvm. 

688.  Lectio  Porsoniana,  ut  in  editione  Glascuensi  A.  D.  1794  im- 
pressa  est,  hie  loci  in  chartula  laxa  a  docto  quodam  memoratur,  Scrip- 
tura  Rainii,  ni  fallor,  manus  est ;  cujus  post  Porsonum,  liberfuit,  ex  quo 
desumtas  sunt  hae  notulae,  Siibsignantur  literas  S.  P.  P.  Idem  factum 
ad.  vv.  94'5  -  6,  nisi    quod  ad   calcem   libri   in   charta    alba  notatur. 

925.  «  i^id  Valckencer.  ad   Eurip.  Phoeniss.  712."  Vulgo  lya. 

1022.  "  Laudat  Heathius  Valckenserium  ad  Eurip.  Phoeniss.  1331 
reponentem  ivdd^a-ii."  Vulgo  eJ  Sd^s-a. 

*^*  In  variis  lectionibus,  quje  huic  editioni  subjiciuntur,  ad  Sept.  c. 
Theb.  790.  in  v.  K^iirs-eT'Uvm,  inquit ;  "  forte  f^Krerixvav,  si  hoc  verbum 
admitti  possit."  Immo  et  lectionis  meminit  Robortellianae  rdh  pro  t* 
ad  V.  857  ejusdem  fabulas. — Hasc  omnia  ad  verbum. 


INDEX 

To  the  Three  Volumes  of  Brvnck's  Analecta. 


TOM.  I.  Callinus,  6 

^r^  Chaerilus,  S4 

iX^scHYLUS,  25,  234  Cleobulus,  12 

Alcaius,  114  Cratetes,  34 

Alexander,  96  Dioscorides,  115 

Anacreon,  )3  Diotimus,  54 

Antimachus,  29  Dosiade,  95 

Anytas,  37  Eratosthenes,  111 

Archilochus,  6,  7,  256  Erinne,  9 

Aristoteles,  32  Euphorion,  57 

Asclepiades,  43  Evenus,  28 

Bacchylides,  26'  Hegesippus,  55 

Bion,  87  Hydistus,  113,  255 

Calliniacbus,  99  Ion,  27 


116 


Lide.v  to  the  Three  Volumes 


Leonidas  Tarent.  47,  315 
Meleager,  J,  6,  312 
Mimneiums,  10,  234,  314 
Moschus,  88 
Mnasalcas,  34 
Nicaeiietus,  y6 
Nossii,  36 
P'limphilus,  57 
Pancrates,  57 
Phfedimus,  58 
Phaljecus,  99,  235 
Phanocles,  95 
Philiscus,  34 
Phocylicles,  13 
Plato",  29 
Plato  Junior,  31 
llhianus,  112,  235 
Saniius,  114 
Sappho,  8 
Scolion,  27 
SimniiasTheb.  29 
Sirainias  Rhod.  38 
Simonides,  17,  314 
Solon,  10,  236 
Sophocles,  28 
Sosipater,  119 
Theocritus,  58 
Tiraocreon,  25 
Timon,  2() 
Tyinnes,  119 
Tyrtaeus,  7 

TOM.  II. 

Addjeus,  188 

Adrianus,  196 

^^inilianus,  318,  194 

Alphei,  155 

Animianus,  2l6 

Antiochus,  198 

Antipater  Sidon,  121,  155,  236 

Antipater  Thessalus,  149 

Antiphanes,  309,  177 

Antiphilus,  168 

Antistius,  195 

Apollinaris,  195 

Apollinides,  156 

Archelaus,  137,  309 

Arcliias,  236,  145 

Archimelus,  138 


Archimelus  Ptoleniasus,  31$ 
Argentarius,  192 
Aristocles,  149 
Aristodius,  191 
Ariston,  190 
Artemon,  140,  318 
Asclepiodorus,  231 
Atheneeus,  190 
Aulomedon,  310,  178 
Bassus,  167 
Bianor,  \65 
Callias,  121 
Callicteres,  239,  197 
Chctrenion,  137 
Christodorus,  227 
Cleanthes,  225 
Crates,  121,  314 
Crinagoras,  157 
Cyllenius,  195 
Cyrilius,  231 
Cyrus,  226 
Damagetes,  131 
Damostratus,  191 
Demodorus,  137 
Diodes,  173 
Diodorus  Junior,  174 
Diodorus  Zonas,  140,  SOp 
Dionysius,  190 
Diophanes,  19 1 
Diophaatus,  199 
Epigonus,  199 
Erycius,  197 
Eugenes,  226 
Euripides,  137,309 
Frouto,  204 
Gallus,  149 
Gastulicus,  168 
Glycon,  195     v 
Herodes  Atticus,  198 
Hippias,  137 
Hymnus  in  Bacchum,  233 

in  Apollinem,  233 

Julianus  ^gyptius,  231 
Julianus  Imper.  219 
Julius  Leonidas  Alex.  174 
Isidorus  .^geates,  228 
Isidorus  Scolasticus,  22S 
Laureas,  149 
Longinus,  177 


of  Brunck's    Analecta. 


117 


Lucianus,  199 
Lucillius,  201 
Matron,  180 
Maecius,  186',  310 
Menses  Roraani,  233 
Mesoniedes,  196 
Metrodorus  et  Problem.  229 
Mucins  Scaevola,  192 
Munatius,  188 
Musaruni  imagines,  233 
Myrines,  149 
Nestor,  204 
Nicander,  121 
Nicarchus,  205 
Nicomedes,  2l6 
Onestes,  19() 
Palladas,  310,  220 
Parrliasius,  138 
Pantelius,  219 
Parmenion,  177 
Persas,  121 
Phanias,  137 
Pliilippus,  179 
Philodemus,  141,  313 
Philoxenus,  138 
Pisander,  196 
Pitheus,  189 
Polemon,  173 
Pollianus  223,  319 
Polyaenas,  196 
Polystratus,  121 
Ponipeius,  149 
Posidippus,  134,  236 
Proclus,  224 
Quintus  Srnyrnaeus,  228 
Rufinus,  217 
Satyrius  Thyillus,  194 
Shiletas,  234 
Simraicus  Rhod.  235 
Statilius  Flaccus,  192 
Strato  Sard.  207 
Syuesius,  226 
Thallus,  16s 


Theaeletes,  189 
Thea:tus  Scol.  232 
Themistius,  219 
Theodorides,  132 
Theon,  219 
Thucydides,  186 
Thyniocles,  191 
Timon  Phliasius,  139 
Tryplion,  226 
Tullius  Genuinus,  195 
Zeaodotus,  13S 


TOM.  III. 

iEnigmata,  305 
Agaltius,  240 
Arion,  308 
Astudanias,  309 
Cometes,  238 
Damagetes,  309 
Daphites,  309 
Democharides,  24 
Eratosthenes  Schol.  254 
Heroicoruni,  257 
Hippo,  309 

In  aurigarura  imag.  238 
Incert.^Poet.  258,  310 
Joannes  Barb.  238 
Julianus  Antec.  238 
Leontius,  250 
Leo  Philosophus,  255 
Macedonius,  251,  310 
Michael  Psellus,  255 
Monumeuta  Byzant.  256 
Orpheus,  237 
Panyasides,  308 
Philiades,  309 
Paulus  Silentianus,  245 
Sophronicus,  254 
Secundus,  237 
Tbeaetetes  Schol.  256 
Theon,  1ZT, 


118 


DERIVATION 


Of  English  JVords  and  Phrases  from  the  Spanish  and 

Italian. 


{ 


Your  Correspondent  S.  E.  in  2Vo.  17-  p-  120.  of  your  Journal, 
speaking  of  the  obligation  which  our  language  appears  to  owe  to  the 
Spanish,  asbcrts,  "^  From  Grana,  scarlet,  conies  the  term  ""  Dyi}ig  in 
Grain."  If,  however,  he  will  consult  a  Currier,  or  Shoe-maker, 
he  M'ill  be  informed  that  "  Di/ing  in  Grain'  has  no  reference  at 
all  to  scarlet ;  but  means  dressing  the  leather  in  the  grain,  that  is 
the  upper  side,  m  contra-distinctiou  to  the  flesh  side  of  the  pelt. 
Thus,  black  shoe  leather  so  dressed  is  called  "  black  on  the  grain" 
and  if  the  words  "  in  grain"  mean  scarlet,  what  a  laughable  tauto- 
logy our  worthy  poet  Spencer  utters,  when  he  says, 

"  How  the  red  roses  flush  up  in  her  cheeks, 
"  And  the  pure  snow  with  goodly  vermil  stain 
"  Like  crimson  dy'd  in  grain." 

Why  grana  in  Spanish  signifies  scarlet,  I  can  inform  your  cor- 
respondent by  an  extract  from  an  old  dictionary  in  my  possession. 

"  Grana — small  seeds  or  grains  in  Spain  which  grow  to  the 
"  holm-oak,  and  which  they  gather  in  the  spring  :  within  them 
"  there  breed  little  worms  as  red  as  blood,  which  break  out  of  these 
''  seeds,  and  run  up  the  walls  ;  \vhence  they  sweep  them  down 
"  with  hares'  feet,  and  then  sprinkle  them  with  white  wine ;  of 
'•  which  tliey  make  litlie  cakes  of  rich  scarlet,  to  dye  cloth,  silk, 
"  &c.  &c." 

It  must  be  obvious  that  for  our  word  "  grain"  we  are  under  no 
obligation  to  the  Spanish ;  but  both  English  and  Spanish  must 
acknowledge  their  venerable  parent  granum.  The  Spanish  word 
deleyle  has  no  claim  on  our  word  delight :  S.  E.  will  more  naturally 
trace  them  to  their  common  origin  detector.      And  while  for 

Tumble      -      we  find     -  tommolen  Dutch 

To  comfort  -         -  comforto  Low  Latin 

To  remember  -         -  rememhrer  Old  French 

To  scorn  -         -  schernen  Dutch 

Hobby         _         >         -  hoppe  Teut. 

and  knowing  how  great  a  portion  of  the  ancient  Celtic,  Saxon,  oi 
Gothic  tono'ues  is  ditil'used  through  the  modern  German,  the  Dutch 
and  our  own  language,  we  must  attribute  the  above  word,  together 
with  the  Italian  quoted  by  your  Correspondent,  to  the  same  ancient 
original.  They  are  indubitable  vestiges  of  the  northern  hordes, 
who  successively  ravaged  and  incorporated  themselves  with  these 


Classical  Connexmis,  1 1 9 

respective  nations.  And,  in  proportion  to  the  vicinity  or  distance 
of  the  countries  whence  these  savage  innovators  issued,  we  perceive 
the  Gothic  vocabulary  more  or  less  blended.  We  note  their  words 
here  and  there  interspersed  in  Italy  and  Spain  :  they  increase  in 
France,  from  whence  proceeding  to  England,  Holland,  Germany, 
Denmark  and  Sweden,  we  tind  their  offspring  universal. 

As  to  the  resemblance  in  phraseology  of  tlie  English  and  Italian, 
I  must  join  in  the  opinion  of  your  Correspondent :  as  to  priority 
of  use  it  is  uncertain  which  nation  has  it.  But  two  of  the  phrases 
which  he  notices,  are  not  peculiar  to  the  English  ^nd  Italian. 
**  Fugir  via'  is  exactly  the  "  weg  Jiiegeii"  or  "  zceg  laufeii'  of  the 
Germans. 

The  sense  oi"  stare"  in  "  sta  in  quatirojiorini"  is  the  "  sieleril" 
in  the  following  :  "  Neque  hoc  periculum  ignoro,  expertus  non 
"  levi  documento  quanti  steterit  mihi  qu6d  semel  imperata  non 

**  feci."      QuiNTILIAN. 

What  effect  the  predilection  of  our  early  poets,  or  the  temporary 
possession  of  the  countries  in  question  by  our  soldiers,  may  have 
had  on  the  language,  is  perhaps  difficult  to  ascertain,  in  the  in- 
stances however  of  the  words  just  noted,  your  Correspondent,  I 
think,  will  at  least  suspend  his  opinion. 

J.  TV. 

Liverpool,  Q.Oth  Aug.  1814. 

The  list  of  Italian  Phrases  similar  to  our  own  might  be  consi- 
derably enlarged.     Thus, 

Dar  via         -         -  to  give  way. 

Far  via     -         -         -     to  make  way. 

Dar  ordine  -         to  give  order,  8cc.  &c. 


CLASSICAL  CONNEXIONS. 
No.  II. 


4.  1  HE  Memoirs  of  Algernon  Si/ d7iei/  lately  published,  are  wound 
up  and  close  well  with  the  following  paragraph. 

**  And  if,  in  the  revolving  annals  of  her  history,  that  day  shall 
*'  ever  arise,  when  the  despotic  prince  and  the  profligate  minister 
"  shall  again  prompt  the  patriot  of  noble  birth  to  do  or  die  for  his 
"  country ;  then  may  the  image  of  Algernon  Sydney  rise  up  to  his 
"  admiring  eye  :  and  against  the  darkness  of  fate,  whether  its  saiile 


120  Classical  Connexions, 

"  or  its  frown  awaits  his  '  well-considered  enterprise,'  let  him 
**  fortify  his  spirit  by  an  example  of  magnanimity  so  choice  and  so 
"  complete." 

The  sentiments  of  this  passage  are  wonderfully  ilhistrated  by 
the  dying  scene  of  Thrasea  Paetus.     (Tacitus  Annal.  xvi.  So.) 

"  Accepto  dehiiic  senatus  consulto,  Helvidium  et  Demetrium 
"  in  cubicuhim  inducit  ;  porreciisque  utriusque  brachii  venis, 
"  postquam  cruorem  effudit,  humuui  super  spargens,  propiug 
"  vocato  quiBstore,  /ibemus,  inquit,  JOVT  LlBEllATORl. 
"  Specta,  juvenis,  et  omen  qu/dem  Dii  prohibeant :  ceterum  in  ea 
"  tempora  natus  es,  quibiis  Jirmare  animum  expediat  constantibus 
"  exemp/is." 

5.  When  Demosthenes  contrasts  his  own  birth,  fortune,  and 
education,  with  those  of  his  rival  ^schines,  in  the  oration  de 
Corona,  s.  78.  he  thus  commences  the  detail  of  his  honorable 
career. 

'EfJ-o)  ju-sv  TOiVUV  U7rr,p^sv,  AW^'ivr),  "Trail)  jw,ev  ovti,  <^o»Tav  slj  t«  Trgocr- 
^xovTU  dilacxaXsla,  xa)  e  ^  e  j  v  o  (t  ex.  X§V  '"O"  jU-ijSsv  alcr^gov 
•jTOirjiTOVTcc  8<'  I'vSsjav  e^eXSoWi  8s  SK  vul^'jov,  axoAoufia  TOuTOJj 
•ngoLTTSiv,  ^opYjyslv,  TgiYigag^slv,  elcrtpsgstV,  jU,j)S=/xiaj  (^iXoTifiiccg  p-jjTS 
ic'iac,  j«.^T2  di^fJi-Qcrlag  iStTtoXsiTrsarQai,  aXKa  xai  t^  ttoXej  xou  Tcng  (piXoig 
y^oYf(Tip.oy  sivui. 

If  tiie  free  citizen  of  Athens  could  thus  reflect  on  the  proud 
possession  of  that  competence  which  he  inherited  •,  well  might 
the  nobleman  of  England  look  foiAvard  with  bitterness  to  tlie 
degradation  which  threatened  hfm. 

In  a  letter  from  Rome  to  his  father  the"  Earl  of  Leicester,  May 
2d,  l66l,  how  touchingly  does  our  exiled  patriot  speak  of  his 
distresses  and  wrongs  !  The  pathos  of  the  writing  is  heightened  by 
its  dignity.     A  short  extract  must  suflTice. 

"  By  all  these  means  together,  I  find  myself  destitute  of  all  help 
"  at  home,  and  exposed  to  all  those  troubles,  inconveniences,  and 
"  mischiefs,  unto  which  they  are  exposed,  Mho  have  nothing  to 
"  subsist  upon,  in  a  place  far  from  home,  where  no  assistance  can 
"  possibly  be  expected,  and  where  I  am  known  to  be  of  a  quality y 
"  which  makes  all  low  and  mean  ways  of  living  shameful  and 
"  detestable." 

6.  Milton  in  his  Apology  for  Smectymnuns  makes  it  one  of  his 
objectioi^is  to  academical  education  as  it  was  then  conducted,  that 
men  designed  for  Orders  in  the  Church  were  permitted  to  act 
Plays,  "  writhing  and  unboning  their  clergy  limbs  to  all  the  antic 
'*  and  dishonest  gestmes  of  trinculoes,  buffoons  and  bawds,  prosti- 
•*  tuting  the  shame  of  that  ministry,  which  either  they  had  or  were 
"  nigh  having,  to  the  eyes  of  courtiers  and  court-ladies,  with  their 
"  grooms  and  mademoiselles." 


Classical  Connexions,  IQl 

*'  There,"  says  Milton,  ''  while  they  acted  and  overacted,  among 
*'  other  young  scholars,  1  was  a  spectator  :  they  thought  themselves 
*'  gallant  men,  and  I  thought  them  fools  :  they  made  sport,  and  I 
*'  laughed  :  they  mispronounced,  and  I  niisliked  :  and  to  make  up 
"  the  Atticism,  they  were  out  and  I  hissed." 

1  know  not  whether  Milton's  allusion  has  been  remarked  before  : 
but  it  is  very  clear,  where  the  Atticism  was  got ;  if  you  will  but  read 
the  following  words  of  Demosthenes  to  iEschines,  in  the  bitter 
contrast  of  their  respective  fortunes.     [De  Corona,  s.  60.] 

psvzg,  kycti  8'  h^Ofiriyow  lypxii^ii^otnusg,  eyca  8'  IjcxArjTi'a^ov'  STqtTa.yc»ivl(r- 
Te»f,  lyw  S'   eSsoo^ouv    b  ^  s  tt  ittt  s  g,   s  y  m    S'    io'vgiTTOV. 

7.  In  reply  to  the  charge  of  his  rival,  that  he  had  been  the 
author  of  all  the  troubles  and  difficulties  into  which  Athens  had 
fallen,  Demosthenes  tells  him,  that  to  maintain  the  liberties  of 
Greece  against  tyrants  was  no  peculiar  policy  or  principle  of  his  : 
it  had  been  the  standing  rule  of  his  country  for  ages.  (De  Co- 
rona, s.  90.j 

'EtTs)   s'l^Oty'    si    TOVTO   8oOr/>J    Trap'  U/ACUV,    TOTUUTOt.    8i'  ejU,S   VfUXg  YjVOCVTI- 

uia-Qui  rfi  KUToi  tcov  'EKatiVimv  oig^f,  7rgaTTO|0t.jvr,  |w.£»^a;v  uv  SoSc/y;  Scopea 
cujw-Tracr'Juv  wv  rolg  aAAojj  SsSctocars.  'AXk'  out'  av  eyw  txvtx  <p)ja-aij«,<, 
(aSjxotjjv  yoig  a.v  vy-oig)  ovt  dv  iju-eij  e'J  0(8'  or*  cruy^ajpr^traiTS*  oOrog  r* 
d  dixaiu  sTrom,  ovx  av  svsxoi  TYjg  Trpoj  efxs  e^Qgag,  ra  [/.iyi<rTx  tcuv 
VjxSTsgaov  TCuXcuv  e'SAaTTTS  xa»  lU^aWsv. 

In  that  splendid  pamphlet  in  which  Burke  repels  the  attacks 
made  upon  him  and  upon  his  pension,  by  the  Duke  of  Bedford, 
he  writes  energetically  thus,  in  the  year  1796. 

"  But  above  ail,  what  would  he  [Lord  Keppel]  have  said,  if  he 
*'  had  heard  it  made  a  matter  of  accusation  against  me,  by  his 
'*  nephew  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  that  I  was  the  author  of  the  war  ? 
"  Had  I  a  mind  to  keep  that  high  distinction  to  myself,  as  from 
"  pride  I  might,  but  from  justice  1  dare  not,  he  would  have  snatch- 
*'  ed  his  share  cf  it  from  my  hand,  and  held  it  with  the  grasp  of  a 
"  dying  convulsion  to  his  end." 

"  It  would  be  a  most  arrogant  presumption  in  me  to  assume  to 
''  myself  the  glory  of  what  belongs  to  his  Majesty,  and  to  his 
"  Ministers,  and  to  the  far  greater  majority  of  his  faithful  peo- 
"  pie,"  &c.  &c. 

It  is  impossible  for  the  intelligent  reader  to  miss  a  wonderful 
correspondence  in  these  sentiments  of  Demosthenes  and  of  Burke. 
But  that  correspondence  seems  to  have  been  the  result  of  similar 
circumstances,  influencing  the  one  orator  and  the  other  alike.  If 
the  matter  was  so  supplied,  the  manner  yei  more  forbids  the  idea 
©f  imitation  :  and  the  passages   above  produced  M'ould  of  them- 


122  On  the  Inceptive  Power  of  S. 

selves  in  no  slight  degree  illustrate  the  different  style  of  two  men, 
matchless  in  eloquence  both,  but  in  politics  most  widely  divided 
from  each  other.  The  comparison  of  the  men,  and  of  the  times 
in  which  they  lived,  might  afford  much  matter  for  curious  specula- 
tion. And  yet  after  all,  Cicero  is  more  properly  the  counterpart 
of  Burke,  than  Demosthenes. 

J.T. 
SOth  August,  1814.  * 


THE   INCEPTIVE  POWER  OF  S. 


Jf  a  more  critical  acquaintance  with  the  Latin  language  has  enabled  us 
to  detect  occasional  inaccuracies  in  earlier  writers,  it  has  also  tended  to 
excite  a  spirit  of  fastidiousness,  and  ultiraa^tely  to  increase  the  difficul- 
ties, which  it  ought  to  have  removed. 

In  prose  the  prevalence  of  this  spirit  is  less  injurious,  because  Latin 
is,  with  few  exceptions,  become  the  medium  merely  of  philological 
and  scientific  communication,  and  the  beauty  of  the  style  and  round- 
ness of  the  period  are  consequently  of  little  or  inferior  importance. 
The  sentence  also  admits  of  such  variety  in  its  structure,  that  in  all 
which  relates  to  the  usage  and  position  of  particular  words,  the  ob- 
servance may  easily  accompany  the  knowledge  of  the  rule. 

In  poetry,  however,  where  the  structure  is  nearly  as  important  as 
the  sense,  and  the  accuracy  of  a  copy  occasionally  as  necessary  as 
the  spirit  of  an  original,  we  may  be  allowed  to  pause  before  we  recog- 
nize a  law,  which  not  only  imposes  an  additional  restriction,  but  con- 
demns as  vicious  the  practice  of  all  our  countrymen,  who  have  most 
successfully  composed  in  Latin  metre. 

Terentianus  Maurus  is  usually  cited  as  the  decided  advocate  of  this 
initial  power,  but  on  referring  to  the  treatise  itself,  and  not  merely 
to  the  lines  quoted  by  Dawes  and  others,  we  shall  find  that  his  opinion 
kas  been  unfairly  represented. 

Quae  sibi  tres  tantum  poterit  subjungere  mutas, 

(Si  quando  scutum,  spumas,  vel  stamina  dico) 

Hcec  sola  efficiet  nudo  ut  remanente  trochjeo 

Spondeum  geminie  possint  firmare  sonoraj : 

Exemplis  an  prava  sequar  vel  recta  probabo. 

Quisque  scire  cupit,  vel  quisque  scribere  curat, 

Ante  stare  decet  quum  dico,  et  separo  verbuni ; 

Ante  Stesichorum  vatem  natura  creavit. 

Ultima  vocalis  remanens  finisque  trochan, 

Excipitur  geminis  queis  proxiuuis  exoritur  pes. 


On  the  Inceptive  Power  of  S,  123 

Quae  quanquarn  capite  alterius  verbi  teneantur, 

Sutliciant  retro  vires  et  tempus  oportet : 

Consona  quod  debet  gerainata  referre  priori. 

Nam  cur  spondeo  credas  non  reddere  tempus, 

Qute  tali  positu  (quom  dactylus  incidit)  obstant  ? 

lucipe  si  dicas,  et  scire  aut  scribere  jungas,         793 

Creticus  etHcitur,  quis  viribus  ergo  nocebit 

Subdita  prajteritte,  cur  isdem  viribus  seque 

Tempora  non  prvestet,  quura  sit  subjecta  priori  1 

Quin  niirum  magis  invenias,  ut  tempore  duplo, 

Semisonans  isthiec,  pariterque  et  muta  cohaerens, 

Correptam  retro  nequeunt  augere  trochaei. 

Nam  nisi  vocalis  producta  sequatur  utrasque 

Tertia,  quas  dixi,  nullum  poteruiit  dare  tempus. 

Scire  etenim  quom  dico,  et  stare  spumeus  amnis, 

Tertia  vocalis  producta  adjungitur  illis, 

Atque  iude  accipiunt  vires  prosuntque  priori. 

Si  fuerit  correpta,  nihil  przestare  valebunt, 

Quom  scapulam,  spatium,  stimulum,  subjungo  trochzeo. 

The  subject  is  continued  for  the  next  40  lines,  but  they  contain 
nothing  to  invalidate  what  is  here  admitted,  namely,  that  these 
consonants,  when  followed  by  a  short  vowel,  have  no  effect  on  th« 
preceding  word. 

If  then  the  authority  of  Terentianus  is  held  to  be  conclusive,  an 
important  and  extensive  exception  is  thus  established  ;  and  even  when 
he  tells  us  that  the  dactyle  becomes  a  cretic,  it  is  not  certain  that  ho 
interdicts  it  from  the  hexameter,  as  he  says  in  another  place, 

Creticus  in  nostris  si  la^via  carmina  paugas, 

Raro  invenitur:  qualis  hie  Maronis  est: 
Insula?  lonio  in  magno,  quas  dira  Cel<eno- 
Creticus  ofiendit  pes  primus  et  asperat  aures 

Dabo  et  latentem,  sed  notandum  creticum : 
Solus  hie  inflexit  sensus,  nam  primus  et  isthic 

Pes  longiorem  terliam  dat  syllabam.         &c. 

79.  De  Metris  Liber. 

The  words  '  raro  invenitur,'  &c.  prove  the  existence,  though  not 
the  propriety,  of  the  usage,  and  whether  Terentianus  is  right  or  wrong 
in  his  remark  on  insuise  and  solas  hie,  the  inference  is  still  the  same ; 
and  incipe,  when  followed  by  scire  or  scribere,  may  claim  as  a  cretic 
the  place  which  it  is  denied  as  a  dactyle  ;  unless,  indeed,  Terentianus 
is  not  the  proper  interpreter  of  his^  own  words,  and  his  calling  incipe  a 
cretic,  coupled  with  his  remark  on  scutum,  spumas,  and  stamina,  is 
decisive  of  its  exclusion,  notwithstanding  his  subsequent  observations. 

With  the  research  or  accuracy  of  this  critic  I  have  no  concern,  but 
if  his  opinion  on  this  topic  be  thought  unsatisfactory  or  inconsistent, 
on  examination  we  shall  find  that  it  is  as  explicit  and  conclusive  as 
that  of  other  grammarians. 


124  On  the  Inceptive  Power  of  S. 

The  use  of  insulje  may  be  accounted  for  in  different  ways,  but  it  is 
the  thing,  and  not  the  name,  that  we  contend  for. 

Diomedes  (as  will  be  seen  on  referring  to  Mr.  Gaisford's  valuable 
edition  of  Hephcestion,  pp.  207-8.)  reckons  the  position  of  a  final 
short  vowel  before  two  initial  consonants,  of  which  S  is  one,  as  the 
fourth  among  the  seven  species  of  common  syllables ;  and  in  another 
place,  gives  the  following  verse  as  an  example  of  the  '  partipedes  :' 
Miscent  fido  fiumina  Candida  sanguine  sparso. 

(De  pedibus  Metricis,  498.  Puts.) 

I  am  not  ignorant  that  it  is  very  easy  to  transpose  sparso  and  fido,  or 
miscent,  but  the  verse  stands  in  Putschius  as  I  have  quoted  it ;  and 
Diomedes,  as  has  just  been  mentioned,  allows  the  position.  Of  the 
fairness  with  which  alterations  are  sometimes  effected,  we  may  judge 
from  Dawes'  remarks  on  the 

Addita  styli  sublevaret  siccioris  tsedium 
of  Terentianus,  which  he  changes  to 

Addita  styli  levaret,  &c. 
in  pretended  compliance  with  the  rule  of  his  author,  but  in  actual 
contradiction  of  his  very  words. 

Priscian  says,  {557'  Putsch.)  S  in  metro  apud  vetuslissimos  vim 
suam  frequenter  arailtit.  Virgil  in  xi.  ^neid.  Ponite  spes  sihi 
quisque. 

Zinzerlingius,*  however,  accounts  Diomedes,  Priscian,  and  Teren- 
tianus, the  chief  advocates  of  this  inceptive  power,  and  it  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  I  have  overlooked  the  proper  passages,  for  what  I  have 
quoted  does  not  countenance  his  assertion. 

Maximus  Victorinus,  (19^3.  Putsch.)  observes  upon 

Namfuerantjiivenes  suhito  ex  infantihus  parvis 
Vita  ilia  dignus  locoque, 

and       Tmvi  lateralis  dolor  certissinms  nuncius  mortis, 

*'  Sic  habetur  quasi  subtractis  S  litteris :  quia  licentivis  antiqui  et  ipsa 
quasi  pro  liquente  utebantur,  inerudit^  adhuc  novitate,  quod  poste- 
riores  poetae  non  ferunt.  Non  quod  ista  definitio  recta  non  esset,  sed 
quod  versus  suos  liquidius  discurrere  nullis  salebris  voluerunt,"  &c. 

Marius  Victorinus,  (2517-  Putsch.)  after  saying  that  the  first  foot  in 
Insula;  lonio  in  magno  is  not  positively  a  cretic,  proceeds  thus  : 

"  Nee  te  idem  pes  in  illo  versu  decipiat,  velut  hujus  similis,  qui 
est  talis, 

Ponite  spes  sibi  quisque : 

Nee  enim  hie,  ut  in  superiore,  primus  pes  Creticus  erit  propter  duas 
consonantes,  sed  pes  est  Dactylus,  primo  quod  pars  orationis  com- 
pleatur  cum  pede,  id  est  Ponite,  dehinc  quod  spe  sequentis  pedis 
inferre  superiori  non  possunt,  quando  aliuui  inchoant  sensum.  Nee 
unquam  consonantes  duai  longara  syllabam  faciunt,  nisi  in  eAdem  parte 
verbi  constitutae :  quod  et  in  ceteris  observabimus." 

Dawes  (Mis.  Crit.)  was  at  first  satisfied  with  this  reasoning,  but 
afterwards  discovered  its  fallacy  ;  for  in 

'  Gaisford's  Hephccstion,  p.  209. 


On  the  Inceptive  Power  of  S,  1 25 

Ferte  citi  ferrum,  date  tela,  scanclite  muros, 
the  foot  is  completed  with  tela  as  with  ponite,  and  scandite  begins 
another  sentence,  but  the  last  syllable  of  tela  is  nevertheless   long : 
and  besides,  Victorinus  is  at  variance  with  Terentianus. 

(Heyue  says,  Veteres  Grammatici  Servius,  Donatus,  Priscianus, 
Martianus  Capella  distinxere.  Ponite,  spes  sibi  quisque;  ut  sit,  de- 
ponite.     Sed  melior,  &c.) 

It  seems  not  unwarrantable  to  conclude  from  hence,  that  the  pecu- 
liar privilege  of  S  cannot  be  established  by  the  testimony  of  the  Latia 
grammarians.  What  evidence  may  be  found  in  the  Greek,  I  know  not, 
but  none  has  been  produced  from  Hephoestion,  and  if  my  memory 
does  not  fail  me,  he  contains  nothing  to  prove  that  a-x.  a-r.  ox  a-ir.  had 
more  force  than  ir|U,.  irr.  or  similar  combinations. 

But  the  principal  argument  is  yet  to  be  examined,  and  rests  not  on 
the  canons  of  the  grammarians,  but  the  practice  of  the  poets.  It  is 
urged,  that  as  there  are  numerous  violations  of  this  rule  in  modern, 
and  very  few  in  ancient  poets,  the  latter  must  purposely  and  diligently 
have  avoided  a  position,  into  which  ignorance  or  inattention  has  so 
frequently  betrayed  the  former. 

To  answer  this  assertion  we  must  ascertain  what  the  practice  of  the 
classics  really  was,  and  endeavour  to  determine  the  boundary  between 
the  laws  and  the  license  of  their  metre.' 

Lucretius,  according  to  Zinzerlingius,  furnishes  two  instances  (one 
of  which  however  is  disputed)  in  favor  of  this  rule,  and  seven  against 
it. 

Catullus,  with  the  exception  of 

Testis  erit  magnis  virtutibus  vmda  Scamandri, 
has  always  observed  it. 

In  Virgil  we  find 

Ferte  citi  flammam,  date  tela,  scandite  muros, 
Brontesque  Steropesque. 
Ponite  spes  sibi  quisque. 

In  Tibullus,  Pro  segete  spicas. 

In  Propertius  we  find  one  which  supports,  and  six  which  contrarene 
the  rule. 

'  Some  stress  has  been  laid  upon  Virgil's  never  using  the  word  Scelestus  ; 
if,  however,  as  I  strongly  suspect,  the  word  does  not  occur  in  Lucretius,  wc 
need  not  be  surprised  at  not  finding  it  in  Virgil.  The  same  poet  is  also 
alledged  to  have  shortened  the  middle  syllable  of  steterunt  from  a  similar 
reason.  The  truth  is,  that  in  steterunt,  as  in  all  other  verbs,  this  syllable 
was  common.  Valerius  Probus,  indeed,  says  (p.  1434.)  "  Sunt  aliquae 
syllabce  apud  Virgilium  quse  necessitate  metrica,  cum  vitio  ^af^a^ia-jxoVf 
qui  apud  poetas  fj.cTa-u-KaTjj.oc  appellatur,  contra  rationem  corripiuntur.  Sunt 
aliquag,  quEe  cum  breves  sint,  necessario  producuntur.     Corripiuntur  in  his : 

3Iatri  longa  dexem  tulerunt  fastidia  Menses. 
Item,  illius  arma,  et  ipsius  ante  oculos,   Mediam  syllabam  pronominum,  cum 
sit  longa,  corripuit.     Item, 

Obstupui  steteruntque  comtz  et  vox  faucibus  hasit : 
te  syllabam  longam  in  verbo  corripuit."    But  I  can  produce  ample  proof  ia 
support  of  my  assertion. 


125  On  the  Incepthe  Power  of  S. 

In  Horace  eight  of  the  latter  description  ;  and  fourteen,  all  of  which 
are  suspected,  in  Ovid. 

In  Lucan,  on  the  contrary, 

Aut  pretium,  quippe  stimulo  fluctuque  furoris. 

And  in  Silius,  gelidosne  scandere  tecum. 

Immane  stridens  agitur. 
Diversa  spatio. 
But  on  the  other  hand. 

Milk  Agathyrna  dedit  perflataque  Strongilos  Austris, 
where,  however,  some  read  Trogilos. 

In  Statius,  • Agile  studium. 

In  Juvenal,  Occulta  spolia. 

And  in  Martial,     Ut  digna  speculo  fiat  imago  tuo. 

Quid  gladiuni  Ptoniana  stringis  in  ora. 

These,  perhaps,  are  all  that  need  be  mentioned, '  and  with  regard  to 
Lucretius,  it  is  obvious,  that  as  the  omission  of  the  final  S  was  still 
customary,  that  consonant  was  rather  deprived  of  its  natural,  than 
endowed  with  an  added  power. 

Much  importance  has  been  attached  to  the  practice  of  Catullus, 
and  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  excepting  the  solitary  instance  of  uuda 
Scamandri,  the  vowel  is  always  lengthened  ;  but  if  Vossius  is  correct, 
the  inference  which  is  usually  drawn  is  erroneous. 

That  author  says,  (De  Arte  Gram.  72.  folio,)  "  Imo  Catullus,  nni- 
cum  si  locum  exceperis,  nunquam  aliter,  neque  id  taiitum,  si  sequa- 
tur  sc,  sp,  aut  st,  de  quibus  Maurus :  sed  quotiescunque  duae  sequun- 
tur  consonze,"  ^  &c. 

If  then  Testis  erit  magnis  virtutibus  unda  Scamandri  is  the  only 
instance  in  which  Catullus  has  not  lengthened  a  final  vowel  before  any 
two  consonants  whatever,  instead  of  asserting  that  he  attributed  a 
peculiar  power  to  sc,  sp,  or  st,  we  ought  rather  to  conclude,  that  in 
his  opinion  sc  was  weaker  than  any  other  combination.  But  we  are 
told  that  it  was  necessary  to  mention  the  Scamander,  and  conse- 
quently the  use  of  a  short  vowel  could  not  be  avoided.  Homer, 
however,  has  given  two  names  to  that  river,  and  Catullus  might  easily 
have  siibstituted  Xanthus  for  Scamander.  It  is  true,  that  Pliny  denie* 
them  to  be  identical,  but  even  if  Catullus  was  aware  of  this  diiierence, 
the  authority  and  usage  of  Homer  could  not  be  slighted  bj  a  poet.^ 

In  the  Harleian  MS.  we  find  KaaaviJfoc,  but  the  orthography  is 
firmly  established  both  by  Greek  and  Latin  authors.  That  Homer 
himself  had  no  alternative  might  also  be  alleged,  but  the  liberty 
which  the  Greeks, 

quibus  est  nihil  negatum 
et  quos"Af2;'Af£f  decet  sonare, 

'  See  Classical  Journal,  No.  L  pp.  71-81. 

*  I  suppose,  '  Inde  pater  Divum  sancta  cum  conjuge  gnatisque,'  is  no  ex- 
ception, as  the  g  may  be  omitted. 

^  In  the  21st  Iliad,  to  which  Catullus  alludes,  Xanthus  is  used  6  times. 


i 


On  the  Inceptive  Power  of  S,  127 

took  with  proper  names,'  is  well  known  ;  and  Homer,  had  he  been  so 
inclined,  might  safely  have  lengthened  the  first  syllable  in  the  name  of 
a  river,  which  derived  its  consequence,  if  not  its  appellation,  from 
himself. 

If  then  this  metrical  accuracy  is  to  owe  its  birth  to  a  later  author 
than  Catullus,  Virgil  will  next  demand  our  notice.  Dawes  at  first 
thouglit  that  '  Ponite  quisque  sibi  spes,'  was  the  right  reading,  and  on 
second  thoughts  was  positive  that  the  words  following  ponite  had  been 
interpolated.  But  as  this  is  mere  assertion,  and  the  explanation  of 
Victorinus  is  declared  by  Dawes  himself  to  be  inadmissible  ; 

Ponite  spes  sibi  quisque, 
must  be  allowed  not  only  to  remain  unaltered,  but  undiminished  ia 
its  force.     Whether 

Date  tela,  scandite  muros, 
is  the  proper  reading,  must  be  determined  by  others,  but  it  may  be 
questioned,  on   the  authority  of  several  MSS.,    some  of  which  read 
et  scandite,  others  ascendite. 

Brontesque  Steropesque  forms  but  one  of  the  numerous  lines  in 
which  que  occupies  the  place  of  a  long  syllable. 

The  length  to  which  this  article  has  unavoidably  been  extended, 
renders  it  necessary  to  be  less  particular  in  what  remains.  If,  however, 
the  meaning  of  Terentianus  has  been  correctly  explained,  and  unda 
Scamandri  is  indeed  the  only  instance  in  which  Catullus  has  not 
lengthened  a  final  vowel  before  any  two  inceptive  consonants,  our 
purpose  has  been  nearly  accomplished  ;  for  although  date  tela,  scan- 
dite rmiros  counterbalances  jjonite  spes  sibi  quisque,  it  can  claim  no 
preponderating  weight,  and  the  great  authority  of  Virgil  furnishes  no 
support  to  our  opponents.  Dawes  observes  that  it  is  not  wonderful, 
if  Horace  has  neglected  this  rule  in  what  he  himself  calls  sermoni 
propiora,  and  certainly  the  hexameters  of  that  author  do  not  always 
accord  with  our  ideas  of  harmony,  but  sermoni  propiora,  as  well  as 
musAque  pedestri,  seems  to  refer  to  the  matter  rather  than  the  manner, 
to  his  style,  and  not  his  versification.  For  a  few  lines  afterwards  he 
says  of  Comedy,  that  it  is 

— -nisi  quod  pede  certo 

DifTert  sermoni,  sermo  merus. 
And  in  the  Epist.  ad  Pison.  he  says, 

Et  Tragicus  plerunjque  dolet  sermone  pedestri. 

But  the  humbler  nature  of  the  subject  may  have  warranted  a  less 
rigid  attention  to  metre,  and  it  may  perhaps  be  thought  that  he,  who 
is  acknowledged  to  have  been  correctly  elegant  in  all  the  lyrical  mea- 
sures, was  unable  to  manage  the  hexameter  with  gracefulness. 

The  ancients,  however,  do   not   appear   to  have  noticed  this  de- 


'  The  Latins,  notwithstanding  their  worshipping  Musas  severiores,  were 
not  very  scrupulous,  if  we  may  judge  from  their  use  of  Sichaeus,  Diana^ 
Italus,  Orion,  Proserpina,  Rhea,  Porsena,  &c. 


128  On  the  inceptive  power  of  S. 

ficiency,  and  Horace  himself,  so  far  from  thinking  the  harmony  of 
little  consequence,  calls  Lucilius  a  clumsy  versifier,  and  censures  the 
old  Romans  for  their  foolish  admiration  of  the  humor  and  numbers 
of  Plautus. 

The  ingenium,  the  mens  divinior,  and  os  magna  sonaturum,  are 
expressly  disclaimed  by  him,  and  if  his  metre  is  also  incorrect,  we 
must  indeed  admit  that  he  has  no  title  to  the  name  and  honors  of  a 
poet.    (Vide  Fitzosborne's  Letters,  37  let.) 

Fallible,  however,  as  his  judgment  may  have  been,  his  open  ridi- 
cule of  Lucilius,  and  avowed  attempt  to  treat  the  same  in  better 
verse,  would  have  hindered  him  from  recommending  the  labor  of 
revision  in  a  line  which  actually  violated  the  rules  of  metre.  (Sajpe 
stylum  vertas  1  S.  10.  72.)  In  his  odes  he  has  certainly  abstained 
from  this  position,  but  in  all  his  poetry  no  instance  can  be  found  of 
his  lengthening  of  the  vowel,  and  his  practice  therefore  is  wholly  in 
opposition  to  those  who  maintain  that  a  short  vowel  may  be  used  as 
long  before  these  consonants. 

The  examination  of  the  different  passages  in  Ovid  must  be  waved 
for  the  reason  which  I  lately  mentioned,  and  of  which  indeed  I  should 
have  been  more  mindful. ' 

The  frank  assertion  of  Wakefield  ("  Owners  of  MSS.  have  perpetu- 
ally corrected  them,  as  we  see  at  this  day,  according  to  their  own 
fancy."  Corresp.  29th  Lett.)  might  perhaps  authorize  us  to  suspect 
some  of  the  various  readings;  but  at  all  events,  Ovid,  who  not  unfre- 
quently  substitutes  short  for  long  final  syllables,  has  uniformly,  and 
we  may  therefore  say  carefully,  observed  a  contrary  practice  before 
these  consonants ;  and  Heinsius  and  Burman,  the  most  learned  and 
critical  of  his  editors,  are  satisfied  that  he  did  not  acknowledge  their 
inceptive  power. 

The  six  passages  in  Propertius  are  allowed  to  bear  an  undisputed 
testimony  ;  while  on  the  other  hand,  in  most  of  the  opposite  instances, 
(and  they  are  not  many)  it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  prove  that 
the  length  of  the  final  vowel  is  to  be  attributed  to  these  consonants, 
and  not  to  the  caesura  or  other  causes. 

To  conclude,  had  Virgil  lived  to  finish  his  great  work,  his  excellent 
genius  and  skilful  assiduity  would  undoubtedly  have  made  the  jEneid 
the  sole  standard  not  only  of  poetical  language  but  of  elegant  and 
correct  versification. 

Whether  the  changes  in  the  language  of  the  Latins  ;  the  unfinished 
state  of  their  noblest  poem  ;  the  partial  adoption  of  Grecian  license  ;  or 
the  nature  of  poetry  itself  be  the  cause,  considerable  doubt  and  confu- 
sion prevail  in  many  points  of  their  metrical  system.  If  this  uncertainty 
may  be  removed  by  a  careful  perusal  of  the  old  grammarians,  I  have 


»  I  must  be  allowed  to  mention  that  Tyrwhitt  (Mis.  Crit.  Burg.  287.) 
thought  the  que  in  addidit  et  fontes  immensuque  stagna  lacusque  was  ne- 
cessary "  Ad  5oni  numerique  integritatem  :"  He  also  quotes  "  Ante  meos 
oculos  tua  stnt,  tua  semper  imago  est"  as  a  parallel  instance,  and  must 
therefore  have  been  satisfied  with  the  reading. 


The  inceptive  power  of  S,  1 29 

onlv  to  laineiit  and  confess  my  failure :  but  if  it  should  appear  that 
our  usage  is  founded  less  on  positive  precept  than  on  tacit  compact, 
if  much  not  only  of  questionaMe  purity  but  of  high  authority '  has 
been  relinquished,  and  nothing  of  undoubted  viciousness  retained, 
why  are  we  called  upon  for  further  sacvilices,  and  to  adopt  a  system  of 
general  exclusion,  rather  than  of  partial  admission  ?  The  custom  of 
the  ancients  is  far  from  authorizing  this  extreme  strictness,  for  none  of 
them  refrained  from  all  licence,  though  they  differed  in  particulars. 

Martial,  for  instance,  has  never  violated  the  rule  in  question,  and 
very  seldom,  if  ever,  begins  the  hendecasyllabic  verse  with  an  iambic 
or  trochee.^  He  does  not  scruple,  however,  to  shorten  the  final  o  of 
verbs,  which,  as  Marius  Victorinus  says,  apud  oinaes  vet^res  semper, 
et  apud  Virgiiium  plerumque  pro  long-i  syllaba,  est.  I  have  mentioned 
this,  because  the  same  argument  which  is  used  in  support  of  this 
inceptive  power  applies  with  greater  force  to  the  final  o.  ^ 

This,  therefore,  will  probably  be   the  next  point  which  must  be 


'  The  hypercatalectic  verse,  the  monosyllabic  termination,  the  hiatus, 
and  what  is  called  the  csesura,  must  be  ranked  among  the  latter. 

■^  "  Ohe  priorem  habet  coramunem,  lit  indicat  Phalaecius  ille  Martialis  lib. 
"  4.  Epig.  91. 

Ohe,  jam  satis  est,  ohe  libelle, 

"  Neque  enim  ignorabile  cuiquam  esse  arbitror,  Martialis  a^vo  iambum  ac 
*•'  trocha;um  a  prima  Phalascii  sede  exulasse.  Decent  id  epigrammata  ejtis 
"  cevi :  tum  autem,  quod  Plinius  in  praefatione  Historian  Naturalis,  ut  durum, 
**  cujpet  nunc  Catulli  versum  : 

Meas  esse  aliquid  putare  niigas." 
In  Horace  we  find — 'trecentos  inseris :  ohe.     1.  Sat.  v.  23. 
In  Persius, 

Auriculis,  quibus  et  dicas  cute  perditus  ohe. 

3  If  we  observe  how  frequently  Statius  and  others  have  shortened  it,  we 
cannot  but  allow  that  his  predecessors  must  have  avoided  a  similar  conduct 
with  great  carefulness. 
In  Catullus  fco^yever  we  find. 
Nam  unguentum  dabo,  quod  mere  puellse.     Carmen  13.  v.  11. 
Die  nobis.     Volo  te  ac  tuos  amores.     Car.  6. 16. 
Nam  quasdam  volo  cogitationes.     Car.  35.  5. 
Torquatus,  volo,  parvolus.     Car.  5 1.  216. 
And  in  other  poets, 
Ciim  veto  te  fieri,  vappam  jubeo  ac  nebulonem.     Hor.  1.  Sat.  104. 
Nunc  volo  subducto  gravior  procedere  vultu.     Propertius  2. 10.  9. 

Protinus  ut  raoriar,  non  ero,  terra,  tuus.     Ovid,  Trist.  1.  iv.  el.  10. 
Ingenio  format  damna  rependo  meje.    Sapp.  Pha.  32. 
Desino,  ne  dominse  luctus  renoventur  acerbi.     Tibullus,  2.  b.  41. 

Nescio  and  scio  are  allowed  to  be  short.    At  puto,  frequently  forms  a 
dactyl  in  Ovid. 

At  puto,  praiposita  est  fusca;  mihi  Candida  pellex. 
At  puto,  funeribtis  dotabere,  regia  virgo,  &c.  &c. 

No.  XIX.        a.  Jl.  Vol.  X.  I 


1 50  Notice  siir  la  Vie  et  les  Ecrits 

yielded  ;  the  Genitives  in  ii,  of  substantives,  will  follow  of  conrse, 
notwitlistandinj;  the  authority  of  Ovid  ;  the  usage  of  the  enclitics  will 
be  regulated  by  the  nicest  notions  of  harmony  ;  and  after  we  have 
done  all  we  can  to  increase  the  dithculties  of  school-boNs,  and  to 
hinder  men  from  cultivating  as  an  amusement  what  thev  learned  as  a 
task,  we  shall  with  laudable  consistency  deplore  the  needless  attention 
which  is  paid  to  versitication  in  our  public  schools. 

Much  time  and  genius  have  been  employed  on  Greek  metre  :  let  U3 
ask  ourselves  whether  the  result  be  satisfactory,  or  the  fruits  j)ropor- 
tioned  to  the  labor.  If  there  should  be  any  cause  to  regret  that  such 
time  and  genius  have  been  so  employed,  while  we,  who  call  ourselves 
a  learned  and  a  wealthy  nation,  are  dependent  upon  foreigners  for  the 
very  materials  of  our  studies  ;  let  us  not  augment  the  evil  by  insist- 
ing on  the  scrupulous  observance  of  every  dubious  point,  and  by 
mousing  for  faults  in  the  practice  of  our  forefathers.  If  the  poetry  of 
Buchanan,  or  May,  or  Bourne,  possesses  any  merit ;  if  the  names  of 
Milton  and  Cowley  '  are  entitled  to  any  reverence  ;  let  us  not  lightly 
condemn  what  they  so  frequently  practised  ;  or  if  the  most  fastidious 
are  not  necessarily  the  best  judges,  let  us  beware  of  cherishing  a 
species  of  criticism,  Avhich  betrays  but  too  plainly  the  spirit  of  pu- 
ritanisra,  while  it  still  maintains  the  tone  of  orthodoxv. 


NOTICE 

SUR  LA  VIE  ET  LES  ECRITS 

DE    M.    L  ARC  HER, 

Memhre  de  VInstitut  et  de  la  Ltgiou-d' Huiineur :  honoraire  de 
rAcadtmie  des  Scie7ices  de  Dijon,  et  Piqfesseur  de  Littera- 
ture  grecque  dans  la  Facultc  des  Lettres  de  VAcadcmie  de 
Paris, 

jS/A..  PrnRRE-HENEi    Larcher*  naquit  k  Dijon  le   11  octobre 
1726,  d'une  tr^s-ancieune  famille  de  robe,  alliee  aux  premiers  noms  du 


>  I  have  not  mentioned  Cov/per,  as  it  may  be  thought  that  he  implicitly 
followed  the  practice  of  his  former  instFUctor  and  coubtant  favorite,  Vin- 
cent Bourne.  I  could  add  a  long  list  of  learned  foreigners,  but  it  might  be 
said,  "  In  re  non  dubia  utitur  testibus  non  necessariis," 

*  La  preface  de  la  seconde  edition  de  la  traduction  (I'H^rodote,  par  M. 
Larcher,  porte  pour  signature  :  Petrus  Hauiais  Lare/ter,  Divionmis,  anna 
atatis  septuagesimo  sexto.  Cette  signature  latine,  un  peu  bizarre  peut-Stre 
El  la  tin  d'une  preface  franf  aise,  prouve  que  I'auteur  du  Tableau,  lies  £crt^ 
tains  fran^ais  a  eu  tort  de  donner  h.  M.  Larcher  le  prenom  de  Fhilippe,  et 
qu'il  a  corrige  cette  faute  pur  une  autre,  lorsque,  dans  les  Tablettes  bwgru- 
phiques,  il  I'a  nomra^  Pierre-Andre. 


de  M.  Larcher.  131 

parlement  de  Bourgogne/  "  et  ce  qu'il  y  a  de  plus  flatteur  dans  la 
g^nealogie  d'un  litterateur,  a  la  niaison  de  Bossuet."*  Son  p^re  etoit 
conseiller  au  bureau  des  finances.'  II  le  perdit  de  fort  bonne  heure, 
et  resta  sous  la  tutelle  de  sa  mere,*  feinmeexcessivement  severe,  et  qui 
le  destinoit  a  la  niagistrature ;  niais  il  se  sentoit  une  autre  vocation. 
Apres  avoir  fini,  chez  les  Jesuites  de  Pont-^-Mousson,  ses  humanit^s 
qu'il  avoit  comniencees  a  Dijon,  le  jeune  Larcher,  entraine  vers  la 
litterature  par  une  passion  d'autant  phis  irresistible  qu'on  la  vouloit 
contrarier,  s'^chappa,  en  quelque  sorte,  de  la  niaison  maternelle,  et 
vint  s'etablir  a  Paris  dans  le  college  de  Laon,  oil  il  put  se  livrer,  sans 
reserve  et  sans  obstacle,  a  I'etude  des  lettres  et  des  sciences.  II  pou- 
voit  alors  avoir  dix-huit  ans.  Sa  mere  ne  lui  fit  d'abord  que  500  liv. 
de  pension ;  et,  pourtant,  avec  cette  l^gere  sonime,  il  trouvoit  le 
moyen  d'acheter  des  livres.  Deux  ou  trois  ans  apres,  sa  pension  fut 
portee  k  700  liv.  "  Oh !  pour  lors,"  disoit-il  en  riant  a  M.  de  La 
Rochette,  "je  me  trouvai  a  mon  aise,  et  je  pus  houquintr  coniraode- 
ment." 

Ce  fut  apparemment  vers  cette  epoque  que,  suivant,  au  college 
Royal,  les  lefons  de  grec  de  Capperonnier,  il  temoigna  tres-vivement 
son  indignation,  en  le  voyant  se  servir,  tons  les  jours,  au  risque  de  le 
gater,  d'un  superbe  exeniplaire  du  Thucydide  de  Duker  en  grand  pa- 
pier.' On  voit  que,  des  sa  premiere  jeunesse,  M.  Larcher  avoit  le 
goAt  des  beaux  livres.     Ce  go6t,  augmente  avec  I'age  et  les  moyeus  de 


'  Lafamille  de  M.  Larcher  est  originaire  d'Arnay-le-Duc.  Elle  a  donn^, 
sous  Louis  XIV.  un  abbe  de  Citeaux.  M.  rArchcr,  conseiller  au  parlement 
de  Paris,  auquel  Chavigny  dedia,  en  1570,  son  Hj/mne  de  I'Astrie,  apparte- 
noit  peut-etre  a  cette  maison.  Voycz  Goujet,  Bibliotli.Jrun^.  torn.  14.  pag. 
42.  467. 

^  M.  I'abbe  de  B.  dans  le  Journal  des  Debats,  21  fev.  1803. — Annie  litU- 
raire,  1769,  torn.  3,  pag.  147. 

^  Selon  ce  que  M.  Ranter  de  Monceaii,  neveu  de  M.  Larcher,  m'a  fait 
I'honneur  de  m'errire.  Dans  une  note  de  M.  Leschevin,  qui  m'a  ete  com- 
muniquee  par  JM.  Chardon  de  La  Ilochette,  il  est  appele  trhorier  de 
France. 

*  Elle  dtoit  une  demoiselle  Gauthier,  selon  la  note  de  M.  Leschevin. 

5  C'est  Jean  Capperonnier  qui  obtint,  en  1743,  lachairedegrecde  Claude 
Capperonnier  son  oncle.  Il  Itoit  grand  amateur  des  belles  editions  hol- 
landoises.  Je  rapporterai,  a  ce  sujet,  un  passage  curieux  de  la  Vie  de  Ruhn- 
kenius,  par  M,  Wyttenbuch  (p.  64)  :  Regi<£  libLiotheoE — scriptis  codicibus 
prirfcctus  erat  Capperonnerius,  qui  in  plcriaque  eorum  excerpendis  aut  descri- 
bendis  utiLein  jam  nperam  navaverat  Hemsierhiisio,  Dorvillio,  Albertio,  ipsi 
lluhnkemo,  aliis  item.  Is  oblatam  gratia  loco  pecuniam  solebat,  ut  illiberalem 
mercedem,  spernere  ac  rccusare,  operaque  sua  pretium  estimare  cerlo  bonorum 
libroruin  7iumero,  in  primis  exemplorum  ex  optimis  recentis^imisque  veterum  auc- 
toruni  editionibus,  veluti  Livii  Drakenborchiani,  Virgil ii  Uvidi'que  et  aliorum 
a  Burmanno  editorum,  Aristophanis  et  Suida  Kiisteriani,  Josephi  Haverkarti- 
piani,  Diodori  Siculi  Wesselingiani,  et  nullorum  non  scriptorvm  gracorum  ac 
latinorum:  visus  putare  hos  libros  docti^  Batavis  sponte  et  gratis  venire,  nee 
gravi  (Ere  e  bibliopoliis  emenda  esse.  Erat  vero  illud  librorum  sive  pretium  sive 
doniim,  ut  accipienti  honestius  quum  parata  pecunia,  ita  dunti  molestius  multa 
et  gravius. 


1 32  Notice  sur  la  Vie  et  les  Ecrits 

le  satisfaiie,  devint  une  veritable  passion  ;  et  Ton  me  pcrmettra  de 
dire  que  JM,  Lurcher,  qui,  dans  les  derniers  inois  dc  sa  vie,  ne  vouloit 
point  acheter  les  Lcxiqucs  receniment  publics  de  Pliotius  et  de  Zona- 
ras,  sous  pretexte  qu'il  etoit  beaucoup  trop  vieux  pour  en  faire  usage, 
ne  balan^oit  ccpendant  pas  i\  donucr  iinc  somnie  enorme  pour  un  livre 
qui  scmbloit  devoir  lui  etre  encore  p5us  inutile,  i'edition  princeps  de 
Piine  le  Naturaliste. 

I!  est  probable  que,  pendant  les  premieres  annees  de  son  sejour  k 
Paris,  M.  Larclicr  avoit  deja  rassemble  une  assez  uombreuse  bib- 
liotheque  ;  car,  vers  cetle  epoque,  ayant,  ■<'■  I'insu  de  sa  famille,  forme 
le  projct  de  visiter  rAugloterre,  pour  y  iliire  connoissance  avec  les 
gens  de  lettres  de  ce  pays,  et  se  perfectionncr  dans  la  langue  Anglaise 
qu'il  aimoit  passionn6ment,  il  vendit  ses  iivres  pour  fournir  aux  frais  de 
ce  voyage/  Le  Fere  Patouillet,  .jesuite  auquel  les  sarcasmes  de  Vol- 
taire ont  donne  une  sorte  de  celebrite,  favorisa  le  dessein  de  M.  Lar- 
cher,  et  consentit  a  recevoir  et  k  faire  parvenir  a  leur  destination  les 
lettres  que  le  jeune  voyageur  ecrivoit  de  Loisdres  a  sa  mere  et  a  ses 
parens,  mais  qu'il  datoit  de  Paris,  leurfaisant  croirepar-lil  qu'il  n'avoit 
pas  cesse  d'habitt'r  le  college  de  Laon. 

II  ne  paroit  pas  que  M.  Larclier  ait  ricn  publie  avant  sa  traduction 
deVElectre  d'Euripidc,  laquelle  parut  en  1750;^  car  le  Cclendrier 
jjerpetuel  de  \7'^7>  q"i  lui  a  ete  attribue,^  n'est  point  de  lui.  Je  le 
peux  assurer  sur  le  temoignage  de  M,  Larcher  lui-nieme.'*'  Je  vois 
d'ailleurs  que  ce  Cakndrier  ne  se  trouve  pas  dans  la  liste  que  M. 
Larcher  avoit  faite  de  ses  ouvrages  ;  liste  qu'il  avoit  donnee  a  M.  de 
La  Pcochette,  et  que  ee  savant  a  eu  la  complaisance  de  me  communi- 
quer. 

M.  Larcher  ne  mit  point  son  nom  h.  cette  traduction  d'Euripide,  et  il 
est  a  remarquer  que  la  plupart  de  ses  productions  ont  ete  donnees  sous 
le  voile  de  lanonyme.  Le  Mcmoire  siir  V^nns,  le  Xcnophon,  I'Htro- 
dote,  sont,  a  pen  pres,  avec  les  Dissertations  acadtmiques,  les  seuls  de 
ses  ouvrages  ou  il  ait  voulu  se  nommer. 

U Electre  eut  peu  de  succes,  et  n'a  jamais  ete  reimprim^e.  On  la 
trouve,  il  est  vrai,  dans  le  Thtuire  bourgeois ;  mais  ce  n'est  pourtant 
pas  une  reimpression.  Le  libraire  Duchesne  eut,  en  1755,  I'idee  de 
reunir  en  un  volume  le  Marchnnd  de  Londres,  de  Clement ;  le  Monms 
p/dlosophe,  de  BouUenger  de  Rivery  ;^  cette  Electre,  de  M.  Larcher, 
et  I'Abailard,  de  Guys,*^  dont  apparennnent  il  possedoit  un  grand 


'  Lettre  de  M.  de  Monceaa.1. 

-  La  date  de  1770,  dans  les  Sieclcs  litti'raircs  (torn.  4.  pag.  105),  n'est 
qu'ime  faute  d'impression. 

3  Dans  le  lableuu  des  Ecrivains  Jrangais,  et  dans  les^Tablettes  biogra- 
phiques. 

*  Journal  de  I' Empire,  13  mars  1310. 

5  L'auteur  du  Dictionn.  des  Anony7nes  {10830)  a,  om'is  Momus  philosoplie. 
Dans  Ja  Biographie  universelk,  on  dit,  a  I'article  de  BouUenger  de  Hiveiy, 
que  son  Momus  philosophe  a  et6  r^imprim^  dans  le  '£h&ulre  bourgeois.  Je 
crois  le  mot  reimprimi  inexact;  c'est  insirS  qu'ii  falloit  dire. 

*  Cette  pi^e,  attribuee  k  Guys  (Voi/ez  M.  Earlier,  Anonym.,  10830.),  est 


ck  M.  Larchev.  133 

nombre  d'exemplaires  pour  lesquels  il  ne  savoit  comment  trouver  des 
acheteurs.  II  fit  coadre  ensemble  ces  quatrc  pieces,  sans  prendre 
m^me  le  soin  d'en  changer  les  dates,  et  donna  u  cette  collection  le  titre 
fieneral  de  Thtdtrc  bourgeois,  ou  Recueil  des  meilleures  pieces  de  dif- 
feretis  auteurs,  qui  ont  etc  rcpresenttes  sur  des  theatres  bourgeois. 
Assurement,  jamais  titre  ne  fnt  plus  ridicalement  imagine,  et  Ton  ne 
comprend  guere  comment  il  pouvoit  convenir  i  VElectre,  qui  u'avoit 
jamais  ete  representee  sur  aucun  theatre. 

Ce  meme  Boullenger  de  Rivery  passe  pour  avoir  ete  le  principal  ri- 
dacteur  d'un  livre  qui  parut,  en  175\,  sous  le  titre  dc  Lettres  d'une 
Societe,  et  reparut,  en  1732,  avec  le  nouveau  titre  de  Mclarige  littc- 
raire.'  Cetoit  un  ouvrage  de  critique,  une  espece  de  journal  lilte- 
raife,  dont  I'idee  etoit  peut-fetre  prise  des  Lettres  de  la  Comfesse  par 
Freron,  des  Lettres  de  Clement  de  Geneve,  ou  d'autres  feuiiles  pe- 
riodiques  qui  avoient  ete  publiees  sous  la  forme  epistolaire.  Les  bih- 
liographes  ont  nomme  Landon  et  M.  Larcher  comme  les  collabora- 
teurs  de  Boullenger.  II  est  permis  de  douter  un  pen  de  la  coopera- 
tion de  Landon.^  Quant  ^  INI.  Larcher,  il  a  fourni  h  ce  recueil  la  tra- 
duction du  discours  de  Pope  sur  la  pocsie  pastorale.  Voici  dans 
quels  termes  I'editeur  annonce  ce  morceau  (p.  l6"3):  "Nous  croyous 
vous  obliger  en  vous  euvoyant  le  discours  de  M.  Pope  sur  la  pastorale, 
traduit  par  M.  Larcher,  a  qui  Ton  est  redevable  de  la  premiere  et  de 
laseule  traduction  que  nous  ayons  de  VElectre  d'Euripide,  et  qui  sait 
aussi  bien  I'anglais  que  le  grec." 

Le  nom  de  M.  Larclier  ne  reparoit  dans  aucun  autre  endroit  de  ces 
Lettres  ;  cependant,  s'il  est  vrai  qu'il  y  ait  travaille  comme  associe  de 
I'editeur,  je  crois  qu'on  peut  lui  attribuer  un  article  oil  Ton  releve  le 
plagiat  d'un  ccrivain  qui  s'etoit  approprie,  sans  en  ricn  dire,  une  disser- 
tation d'Addison.  Je  le  presume,  parce  que  M.  Larcher  etoit  alors 
tout  rempli  de  sa  litterature  anglaise.  L'annonce  du  vingt  septieme 
Recueil  des  Lettres  edijiantes  est  peut-etre  encore  de  la  main  de  M. 
Larcher,  parce  que  I'editeur  de  ce  Recueil  etoit  le  P.  Patouillet,  et  que 
M.  Larcher  avoit  de  grandes  liaisons  avec  ce  jesuite.     Je  serois  aussi 


on  ne  peut  plus  bizarre.  Abailard  est  apporle  dans  unjhuteuil  a^^rhs  rope- 
ration,  et  I'auteur  etablit  entre  lui  et  Heloise  une  cgnversation  fort  ridicule. 
La  situation  est  d'une  absurdite  qui  passe  I'imagination.  C'est  le  premier 
ouvrage  de  Guys. 

»  VoT/.  M.  Barbier,  Did.  des  Anonym.,  10043, 10129,  et  M.  Beucbot,  dans 
Tarticle  Boullenger  de  la  Biographic  universclle.  Mais  on  peut  douter  que 
Boullenger  ait  eu  part  a  ces  Lettres;  car  son  Momus  philosophe  y  est  i'ovt 
maltraite.     Voyez  pag.  10.5-113. 

^  Mes  doutes  viunneiit  de  la  maniere  dont  Landon  est  traite  dans  ce  Jour- 
nal. II  est  auteur  d'une  petite  brochure  intitulee  :  Ri/lexions  d'une  Come- 
dienne frangaise,  et  le  Journaliste  en  rend  compte  dans  les  termes  suivants 
(pag.  114)  :  "  Cet  ouvrage  est  celui  d'un  jcune  homme  qui  n'a  point  encore 
acquis  de  connoissances,  et  qui  prend  pour  dos  decouvertes  les  veriles  les 
plus  communes,  qu'il  txprime  d'une  maniere  encore  plus  triviale.  II  y  a 
quelques  traits  saillans  ;  on  les  a  empruntes  des  La  Bruyfere  et  des  La  Ro- 
chefoucault.  Loin  de  nous  plaindre  de  ces  plagiats,  nous  voudrions,  pom' 
I'interet  des  lecteurs,  que  le  reste  fut  puise  daqs  les  memes  sources," 


1 34  Notice  sur  la  Vie  et  les  Ecrits 

fort  teute  de  lui  donner  I'article  sur  le  Mortri  de  I'abb^  Goujet,  k 
cause  de  I'eruditioii  litterairc  qu'on  y  remarque.  Au  reste,  je  ne  fais 
nioi-meme  auciin  conipte  de  ces  conjectures,  et  je  suis  fort  port^  i 
croire  que  M.  Larcher  ne  se  charges,  pour  les  Lettres  d'une  Society, 
d'aucun  travail  suivi :  car  dans  la  liste  de  M.  de  La  Rochette,'  il  n'est 
pas  du  tout  question  de  ce  recueil. 

La  part  que  M.  Larcher  prit  k  la  Collection  academique  est  plus  con- 
nue.  Dans  le  tome  second  il  a  traduit,  en  societe  avec  Roux,  Buffon, 
et  Daubenton,  les  Transactiotis  philosophiqnes  de  la  Societe  rovale  de 
Londres.  Les  articles  qui  lui  appartiennent  sont  designes  par  la  lettre 
A,  niais,  en  ni^me  temps,  confondus  avec  ceux  de  Roux,  qui  avoit  pris 
la  menie  lettre.^     Ce  volume  est  de  ]Jf}5, 

L'd  ni^me  annee  vit  paroitre  la  traduction  du  Martinus  Scriblerus 
de  Pope,^  plaisanterie  un  peu  longue  contre  les  erudits,  et  qu'il  conve- 
noit  peut-etre  a  M.  Larcher  de  l.isser  traduire  k  un  autre.  II  y  a 
joint  un  Discovrs  de  Swift,  "  oii  Ton  prouve  que  I'abolition  du  chris- 
tianisme  en  Angleterre  pourroit,  dans  les  conjonctures  presentes,  causer 
quelques  inconvenients,  et  ne  point  produire  les  bons  eftets  qu'on  en 
attend."     C'est  un  chef-d'oeuvre  de  bonne  plaisanterie. 

C'est  encore  en  1735  que  M.  Larcher,  qui,  dans  son  voyage  d'An- 
gleterre,  avoit  beaucoup  connu  le  chevalier  Pringle,  publia  la  traduc- 
tion qu'il  avoit  faite  des  Observations  de  ce  savant  medecin,  sur  les 
Maladies  des  armees.  Get  ouvrage  reparut  en  1771,  considerable- 
ment  augraente.'*^ 

En  17^7,  M.  Larcher,  touj(;urs  occupe  de  litteraUire  anglaise,  revit 
le  texte  de  VHudibras,  joint  a  la  traduction  fran^aise  de  Touwnley,  et 
y  mit  des  notes. ^ 

La  traduction  de  VEssai  de  Home  sur  le  Blanchiment  des  toiles  ip'A- 
rutenl76'2.  Quoique  ce  livre  ne  se  soit  point  trouve  dans  la  biblio^ 
theque  de  M.  Larcher,  il  n'en  est  pas  moins  vrai  qu'il  est  sorti  de  sa 
plume  ;  car  il  I'a  compris  dans  cette  Hate  de  ses  ouvrages  qu'il  lit  pour 
M.  de  La  Rochette,  et  que  j'ai  deja  plus  d'une  fois  citee. 

Tons  ces  travaux  n'avoient  point  detourne  M.  Larcher  de  Tetude  du 
grec,  et  la  traduction  des  y^;rto?ij\$   de  Chtrtas  et  de  Callirrhce,^  qu'il 

*   Vo^ez  plus  haut,  pag.  132.  1.  24. 

^  Voyez  VAvis  du  tome  second. 

^  Voltaire,  torn.  16,  pag.  4  ;  M.  Leschevin,  sur  Mathanasius,  torn.  2,  pag. 
434,  497. 

•^  M.  Desessarts,  dans  les  Sihles  litt^raires,  et  M.  Ersch,  dans  la  France 
litlaaire,  attribuent  a  M.  Larcher  un  T7-uUt:  du  Sco7liut,  traduit  de  raiig/aiSf 
€t  piiblie  a  Paris  en  1771.  Dans  son  Supp/imenf,  M.  Ersch  dit  que  "les 
traductions  des  Muladie.-i  des  armees  et  du  Scorbut  sont  aussi  attribiiees,  et 
avec  plus  de  vraiscml)lance,  a  Carrfere."  M  Ersch  se  tronipe  sur  I'ouvrage 
de  Pringle.  C'est  lies  cerlainement  M.  Larcher  qui  en  a  fait  la  traduction  : 
elle  est  comprise  dans  la  liste  de  M.  de  La  Rochette.  Quant  au  Traiti  du 
Scorbut,  il  n'y  est  point  indique,  et  je  ne  sais  quel  en  est  le  traducteur :  c'est 
peut-ctre  Savary. 

^  Voyez  rarlicle  But/cr,  dans  la  Biograpfiic  universelle,  et  VAvertisscment 
du  Llbraiie  dansle  premier  volume  de  cetie  traduction  tV Hudibrus. 

<5  Voltaire,  tom.  IG,  pag.  4;  M.  Larcher,  pret".  d'Hirodoie,-^.  xxxiv ;  M. 
Harles,  Bibl.  Graca,  t.  8,  p.  131. 


de  M.  Larcher.  135 

|.-  iblia  raiinee  suivante,  promit  ^  la  France  un  hellenistc  distingue. 
Cette  traduction,  "que  Pallet  defigura  en  1775,"' a  ^te  reinipriiuee 
dans  la  Bibliothtque  des  Romans  grecs,  o\X  elleremplit  les  tomes  VIII. 
et  IX.  A  la  tin  de  ce  tome  IX.  est  une  note  sur  les  temples  que  Ve- 
nus avoit  en  Sicile.  Cette  note,  qui  ne  se  trouve  point  dans  la  pre- 
miere edition,  avoit  ete  faite  pour  remplacer  celle  de  la  page  124  sur 
la  Venus  Callipyge.  M.  Larcher,  devenu  tres-scrupuletix,  la  trouvoit 
indecente,  licentieuse  meme,  et  ne  vouloit  pas  la  laisser  subsister.  Ses 
desirs  ne  furent  pas  remplis.  On  lui  dit  que  sa  nouvelle  note  arrivoit 
trop  tard.  Cela  n'etoit  pas  tout-a-tait  exact ;  mais  ce  petit  mensonge 
t^toit,  en  verite,  fort  innocent.  Rassure  par  la  purete  de  ses  intentions, 
SI.  Larcher  prit  aisement  son  parti  sur  un  nial  qu'il  voyoit  sans  re- 
made, et  sa  note  fut  placee  k  la  tin  de  I'ouvrage  en  forme  de  supple- 
anent.* 

La  Bihliothlqne  dcs  Romans  dcvoit  aussi  contenir  un  Memoire  sur 
Ileliodore,^  que  M.  Larcher  avoit  !u,  en  17^1,  a  I'Academie  des  Belles- 
Lettres,  et  qu'il  avoit  consenti  a  donner  aux  editeurs.  Ce  Memoire 
fut  imprime  sous  le  litre  de  Remarqiies  critiques  sur  les  Mthiopiques 
d'Hiliodorc  ;  mais  des  raisons  que  j 'ignore  en  empecherent  la  publica- 
tion. II  cxiste,  dans  la  bibliotheque  de  M.  Barbier,  un  exemplaire  de 
ce  rare  opuscule,  et  M.  de  La  Ilochette  se  propose  de  le  faire  reim- 
primer  dans  le  quatrieme  volume  de  ses  Melanges. 

M.  Larcher  revint,  ea  1765,  a  la  litterature  anglaise  ;  et,  cette  fois, 
il  traduisit  un  ouvrage  plus  convenable  a  ses  etudes  que  ceux  de  Prin- 
gle  et  de  Home,  VEssai  de  Chapman  sur  le  Senat  romain.  Dans  ua 
petit  nomhre  de  notes  Jointes  ^  la  traduction,  il  leleve,  avec  modeslie, 
quelques  legeres  meprises  echappees  a  I'auteur. 

L'annee  17t)7  vit  commencer  les  querelles  de  Voltaire  et  de  M.  Lar- 
cher. Quoique  lie  avec  plusieurs  des  ccrivains  qu'on  appeloit  philo- 
sophes,  et  meme  assez  favorable  ^  quelqucs-unes  de  leurs  theories,  M. 
Larcher  ne  voyoit  j)as  sans  une  genereuse  indignation  les  coupables 
exces  de  Voltaire.  Lorsque  parut  la  Philosophic  de  IHistoire,  I'abbe 
Mercier  de  Saint-Leger  et  quelques  autres  ecclesiastiques,  qui  savoient 
que  M.  Larcher  meprisoit  fort  I'erudition  de  Voltaire,  et  qu'il  etoit  lui- 
meme  fort  erudit,  "  allerent  le  trouver  dans  son  modeste  reduit,  I'in- 
vitferent  a  diner,  et  I'engagerent  ^  refuter  le  nouvel  ouvrage.  II  se  de- 
fendit  long-temps,  mais  eutin  il  promit  d'y  travailler,  Ces  Messieurs 
le  harcelerent  tant,  qu'il  leur  porta  un  premier  cahier,  auquel  il  ne  vou- 
loit point  donner  de  suite.     Mais  la  lecture  de  cette  ebauche  les  en- 


'  M.  de  La  Ilochette,  Melanges,  torn.  2,  pag.  86. 

*  M.  Harles  (ibid.)  dit  que  la  traduction,  qui  se  trouve  dans  la  Biblioth. 
des  Ruinuna,  est  de  Mercier ;  c'est  une  erreur.  L'abbe  Mercier  de  Saint- 
L6ger  n'est  le  traducteur  d'aucuns  des  romans  compris  dans  ce  recueil ;  il 
n'en  est  pas  non  plus  I'editeur,  conime  I'avoit  cru  M.  Ersch.  Le  scul  mor- 
ceau  de  cette  collection  qtii  appardenne  a  l'abbe  de  Saint-Leger,  est  le  Mi- 
moire  sur  la  iraduci  ion  de.  Paithcnius  par  Fornicr.  Yoyez  les  Mdlangcs  At 
II.  de  La  ilocheite,  torn.  2,  pag.  3  et  268. 

3  M.  de  La  Kochette,  AJel.  torn.  2,  pag.  86,  270. 

*  Voy.  I'Avis  des  Libraires-Editeurs,  torn.  1. 


1 36  Notice  siir  la  Vie  ct  les  Ecrits 

clianta ;  on  lui  prodigua  niille  eloges  ;  et  comnie  il  vouloit  laisser  son 
papier,  on  le  lui  enfonja  tians  la  poche,  et  on  I'vicconipagna  jusqu'au 
bas  c!e  I'escalier,  en  lui  faisant  promettre  qu'il  continueroit."  "  Je 
rappelois  uu  jour,"  m'ecrit  M.  tie  i.a  Rocliette  dout  je  vions  de  copier 
les  paroles,  "  je  rappelois  cette  anecdote  a  I'abbe  de  Saint-Leger,  prin- 
cipal acteur  de  cette  scene  ;  il  en  r't  aux  eclats,  et  rae  dit :  "  //  est 
vrai ;  nous  I'avons  un  feu  escobardt;."  Voltaire  avoit  sans  doute 
conuoissance  de  cette  espece  de  coniplot :  il  dit  dans  V Avis  des  tdi- 
teurs  au-devant  de  la  Philosophic  de  I'Histoire  :  "  Un  repetiteur  du 
college  Mazarin,  nomme  Larcher,  traducteur  d'un  vieux  romun  grec," 
intitule  CalUrrhoe,  et  du  Martiiim  Scriblerus  de  Pope,  fut  charge 
par  ses  camarades  d'ecrire  un  libelle  pedantesque  cootre  les  Veritas 
trop  evidentes  enoncees  dans  la  PhiJosophie  de  I'Histoire."  Ce  libelle 
pedantesque  est  le  Supplement  d  la  Philosophie  de  I'Histoire,  ouvrage 
pleiil  d'erudition,  de  I'aveu  de  Voltaire  iui-nieir.e/  et  qui  causa  a  I'iras- 
cible  vieillard  des  acces  de  fureur.  II  tacha  de  repondre  par  la  De- 
fense de  man  oncle ;  production  hoiiteuse  on  il  s'est  emporte  contre 
son  adversaire  aux  exces  les  plus  condamnables.  La  qualite  de  repe- 
titeur au  college  Mazarin,  qu'il  y  donne  de  sa  gr^ce  a  M.  Larcher,  est 
un  de  ses  mensonges  les  plus  innocents.*  M.  Larcher  repliqua  par  la 
Reponse  a  la  Defense  de  mon  oncle.  II  y  fait  de  penibles  efforts  vers 
la  plaisanterie;  ce  u'etoit  pas  avec  cette  arme  qu'il  pouvoit  lutter  con- 
tre Voltaire.  Le  sarcasme  et  I'aniere  ironie  etoient  les  armes  de  son 
ennemi :  le  veritable  role  de  M.  Larcher  etoit  d'etre  erudit  et  raisow- 
nable. 

Ces  deux  ouvrages  de  M.  Larcher,  et  le  premier  surtout,  eurent 
beaucoup  de  succes ;  ils  comniencerent  sa  reputation.  Le  Supple- 
ment a  la  Philosophie  parvint  menie  ^  une  seconde  edition ;  et,  quoj- 
que  les  ecrits  polemiques  survivent  rarement  a  la  querelle  qui  les  a 
fait  naitre,  on  peut  encore  aujourd'huirechercher  ceux  de  M.  Larcher, 
a  cause  des  discussions  savantes  qu'il  y  a  repandues  ;  surtout,  a  cause 
de  la  traduction  qu'i!  y  a  jointe  de  i'yJpologie  de  Socrate,  par  Xeno- 
phon.^  Au  reste,  il  etoit  lui-ni6nie  peu  content  de  la  forrae  qu'il 
avoit  prise.  "  11  a  toujours,"  m'ecrit  M.  de  La  Rochctte,  **  refus6  de 
ine  preter  le  Supplement,  parce  que  le  ton  iie  lui  paroissoit  pas  assez 
decent;  c'etoit,  disoit-il,  le  ton  d'un  homme  qui  n'avoit  pas  encore 
I'usage  du  monde:  et  il  me  renvoyoit  k  ses  Remarfjues  sur  Htredote, 
ou  il  a  pris  un  ton  different,  quoiqu'il  cut  ^  combattre  les  monies  prin- 
cipes  et  les  m^mes  personnages  ou  leurs  adherens,  Voltaire,  Ray- 
nal,  etc." 

Voltaire,  dont  les  ressentiments  etoient  implacables,  ne  cessa  de 
persecuter  ISI.  Larcher  qui  cessa  de  lui  repondre.     M.  Larcher  etoit 


'  Tom.  90,  pag.  148.  "  II  y  a  beaucoup  d'erudition  dans  ce  petit  livre,  et 
les  savans  le  liront." 

^  Voyez  M.  I'abbe  de  B.  Journal  des  DSbats,  21  fevr.  1803  ;  M.  Larcher, 
R^poiise  d  la  Defense,  pag.  16  ;  et  plus  bas,  pag.  14. 

3  Cette  traduction  a  echappe  aux  rccheiches  du  nouvel  editeur  de  la  Bib^ 
liotheque  grecguede  Fabricius. 


de  M.  Lurcher.  137 

trop  estim6  pour  que  les  injures  de  Voltaire  pussent  lui  nuire ;'  et  M. 
Bruuck,   dans  la  preface  de  ses  Poefes  gnomiques,  I'a  tenioigne  avec 
une  energique  verite  :   Vir,  dit-il  en  parlant  de   M.   Larcher,  v«or«m 
probitate,    integritate  vita:,    docirlrKC  elega?itia   apud  honos   omnes 
maximt  commendaius,et  supra  inqmrissbnorum  scur varum  calumnias  et 
convicia  immensiim  quantum  ercctus.     Les   amis  meiiie  de  Voltaire  fu- 
rent  choques  de  la  violence  de  ses  emportements.     La  Harpe,  dans  le 
temps  de  sa  plus  grande  aduiirution  pour  Voltaire,  ecrivoit  au  grand- 
due  de  Russie,"  a  I'occasion  de  la  traduction  de  1'  Expedition  de  Cy- 
rus; par  M.  Larcher  :  "  Cost  le  metne  M.  Larclier  que  INL  de  Vol- 
taire a  si  durement  traite  dans  la  Defense  de  mon  oncle,  ouvrage  d'un 
ton  qui  donneroit  tort  il  un  hojnnie  qui  auroit  raison,  et  que  les  amis 
de  M.  dc  Voltaire  out  d'autant  plus  blame,  que  M.  Larcher  ne  meri- 
toit  pas  d'etre  traite  ainsi.     11  avoit  releve  M.  de  Voltaire  sur  des  nie- 
prises  de   plus  dune  sorte,  et  en  cela   meme  il  avoit  fait  son  metier 
d'erudit.     D'ailleurs,   Larcher,   dont  M.  de  Voltaire  s'est  obstine  a 
faire  un  repetiteur  au  college  Mazariu,  est  un  academicien  qui  cultive 
les  lettresdaus  la  retraite,  et  n'a  jamais  repondu  aux  outrages  de  M. 
de  Voltaire  •}  du  moins,   la  seule  reponse   qu'il  fit  fut  tres-douce  et 
tr^s-philosophique.     11  se  mit  a  rlre  de  la  coiere  et  des  injures  de  son 
adversaire,  et  parut  n'en  voir  que  le  cote  plaisant.     //  stra   toujoiirs 
gai,  disoit-il.     Ce  fut  VS.  toute  sa  vengeance.     Dans  ce  moment,  ce  me 
senibie,  le  savant  fut  au-dessus  du   grand  poetc."     Ce   mot   rappdle 
tout  naturellement    celui   de  Caton,  qui,  persiffle  par  Ciceron  dans 
rOraison  pour  Murena,    se   piit  a  rire,  et  se  tournant  vers  ses  amis : 
"  Nous  avons  la,  dit-il,  un  consul  bien  gai."*    D'Aiembert,  ii  qui  Ton 
peut  reprocher  d'avoir  presque  toujours  caresse  servilement  les  pas- 
sions de  Voltaire,  eut  le  courage  assez  remarquable  de  lui  faire  1  eloge 
de  M.  Larcher.     "  11  y  a  deja  quclque  temps,"    6crit-il   a  Voltaire,^ 
"  qu'il  (I'abbe  Coger)  alia  trouver  Larcher,  ayant  a  !a  main  un  livre  oii 
vous  les  avez  attaques  et   bafoues  tons  deux,  et  excitant  Larcher  a  so 
joindre  a  lui  pour  demander  vengeance.     Larcher  qui  vous  a  contredit 
sur  je  ne  sais  quelle  sottise  d'Heiodote,  mais  qui,  au  fond,  est  ua  ga- 
lant  homnie,  tolerant,  modere,  modeste,   et  vrai   philosophe  dans  ses 
sentiments  et  dans  sa  conduitc,  du  moins  si  j'en   crois  des  amis  com- 
muns  qui  le  connoissent  et  I'estiment ;  Larcher  done  le   pria  de  lire 
I'article  qui  le  regardoit,  le  trouva  fort  plaisant,  ecrit  avec  beaucoup 
de  graces  et  de  sel,  et  lui  dit  qu'il  se  garderoit  bien  de  s'en  plaindre." 
Cette  lettre,  qui  est  de  la  fin  de  1772,  fut  sans  effet  sur  Vesprit  de  Vol- 
taire :  il  nen  laissa  pas  moins  subsister  dans  son  Epitrc  a  dAlembsrt, 
qui  est  de  la   mevne  annee,  des  vers  et  uuc  note   oil  il  attaque  M. 
Larcher  avec  son  insolence  accoutumee. 


'  liigoley  de  Juvigny,  de  la  Decadence,  etc.  pag.  377. 

^  Correspoivl.  torn.  2,  pag.  223. 

^  La  Harpe  ne  connoiasoit  pas  apparemment  la  Repome  a  la  Defense  de 
mon  oncle. 

•^  Plutarch.  Cat.  Vtic.^.  21,  torn.  5,  pag.  53,  de  rexcellente  Edition  do  M. 
le  Dr.  Coray. 

i  Volt.  torn.  90;  pag;.  403, 


138  Notice  siir  la  Vie  et  les  Ecrits 

M.  I.archer  avoit  prouv6  par  ses  notes  snr  les  Amours  de  Chervus, 
et  par  le  SiippUment  d,  la  Philosophie  de  I'lJistoire^  qu'il  avoit  une 
Erudition  pen  coiuinune,  et  6toit  Ires  familiarise  avec  Herodote.  Sur 
la  reputation  que  ces  ouvrages  lui  avoient  faite,  des  libraires  de  Paris, 
possesseurs  d'uue  traduction  nianuscrite  d'Herodote  par  I'abbe  Belian- 
Cer,'  s'adressereut  a  lui  pour  qu'il  voulut  la  revoir  et  la  disposer  pour 
limpression  ;  car  I'abhe  Bellanger  etoitmort  sans  avoir  eu  le  temps d'y 
mettre  la  deruiere  main.  Se  figuiant  qu'il  ne  s'aj^issoit  que  de  corri- 
ger  quelqnes  negligence',  et  tout  au  plus  d'ajouter  quelques  remarques, 
M.  Larcher  ne  refusa  point  d'en  etre  I'editeur.  "  Mais,^  dit-il,  je  ne 
fus  pas  long-temps  sans  reconnoitre  les  defauts  de  cette  traduction,  et 
ne  pouvaut  plier  men  style  a  celui  de  M.  Bellanger,  je  resolus  d'en 
faire  une  nouvelle." 

II  se  prepara  k  cette  ditHcile  entreprise  par  de  longues  etudes,  II 
revit  soigneusemeut  le  texte  d'Herodote  sur  les  manuscrits  de  la  Bib- 
liotli^que  royale,  et  lut,  la  plume  k  la  main,  la  plus  srande  partie  des 
anciens,  afin  d'y  recueiilir  tout  ce  qui  pouvoit  eclaircir  les  obscurites 
de  son  auteur.  II  consulta  les  voyageurs,  les  critiques  modernes,  en 
un  mot  tous  les  ecrivains  oi\  il  crut  pouvoir  trouver  quelque  secours. 
11  etoit  dans  toute  la  ferveur  de  ses  etudes  bistoriques,  quand  M.  de 
Pauw  publia  ses  llechav'/tes  phUosophiques  sur  les  Egi/pfiens  et  les 
Chinois.  Cet  ouvrage,  plein  de  paradoxes,  eut  un  succes  de  vogue  ; 
et  M.  Larcher,  voulaat  ramener  le  public  a  des  idees  plus  justes,  ecri- 
vit,  dans  le  Journal  des  Savans  de  1774,  une  docte  refutation  des  er- 
reurs  de  M.  de  Pauw  sur  les  Egyptiens. 

L'annee  suivante,  M.  Larcher  fit  paroitre  son  JMemoire  sur  Venus, 
que  rAcadeinie  des  Inscriptions  venoit  de  couronuer.^  Ce  iVIemoire, 
qui  etoit  le  fruit  de  rechercbes  infinies,  et  oil  Ton  pent  dire  que  le 
sujet  est  k  pen  pres  epuise,  fut  compose  par  M.  Larcher  pendant  une 
grave  maladie  qui  ne  lui  pcrnieltoit  pas  de  se  livreraux  travaux  serieux 
et  penibles  qu'exigeoit  la  traduction  d'Herodote.''" 

L'on  doit  a  une  autre  interruption  la  traduction  de  la  lictraite  des 
dix  mille  de  Xenopbon. 


*  II  n'y  a  pas  tout-;i-feit  assez  d'exactitude  dans  ce  que  Ton  a  ecrit  recem- 
ment  sur  ra1)be  Bellanger.  On  a  dit  que  sa  traduction  des  Antiquilis  ro- 
mahien,  de  Denys  d'llalicarnasse  (1723,  2  vol.  in-i.),  a  ete  reiniprimee  en  (• 
vol.  iu-8.  II  eut  ete  a  propos  d'ajouter  que,  dans  cette  reimpression  (1807, 
Parix),  on  a  sGpprime  les  notes  et  les  cartes  de  Tedition  originale.  On  a  dit 
que  le  SuppUment  mix  Essais  de  Critique  a  ete  publie  sous  Ic  nom  de  Va7i  der 
Meusen.  Non  seulement  le  Supplement,  niais  meme  les  Essuis,  ont  paru 
sous  le  faux  nom  de  V(m  dcr  Meulcn. 

^  Trad.  (YHcrodofe,  torn.  1,  pag;.  xxxiii. 

3  Voi/e.z  sur  cc  Mcmoire,  la  Biblioth.  criiica  de  M.  Wyttenbacb,  I.  3.  pag. 
104. 

+  Brunck,  Anal.  Gr'^ca,  torn.  1,  pag.  xxvi. — Je  m'abstiens  de  faire  ici 
I'histoire  de  certains  exemplaires  du  Mcmoire  sur  Venus,  auxqiiels  se  trou- 
vent  joints  un  huitieme  index  satirique  de  la  composition  de  i'ai)bR  Le 
Blond,  et  une  gravurc  qui  represente  I'aventure  des  deux  jeunes  tilks  Cal- 
lipyges,  racontee  a  la  page  177.  Ces  details,  qui  ne  sont  pas  pari'atltuient 
decents,  pcurront  trouver  leur  place  ailleurs. 


de  M.  Larcher.  139 

Je  laisserai  ici  parler  M.  Larcher.  "  Comrae  je  fais,  dit-il/  copier 
ma  traduction  d'Herodoto,  el  que  je  ne  puis  en  entreprendre  une  der- 
niere  revision  que  je  n'aie  sous  les  yeux  toutes  les  parties  de  cet  im- 
portant ouvrage,  j'ai  cru  devoir  employer  dune  maniere  utile  nies  mo- 
mens  de  loisir.  Je  n'ai  rien  vu  qui  le  fut  davanta2;e  qu'uue  traduction 
de  l'exi)edition  de  Cyrus  le  jeune  dans  i'Asie-Mincure."  Celte  tra- 
duction vit  le  jour  en  177S:  elle  fit  honneur  ii  M.  Larcher,  niais 
comme  helleniste  et  erudit,  plutot  que  connne  ecrivain  ;  et  il  est  per- 
mis  de  croire  que  M.  de  Juvijrny  a  ete  plus  poli  qu'  exact,  quand  il  a 
dit^que  "  cette  excellente  traduction  lui  paroissoit  rendre  toutes  les 
beautcs  et  toute  I'elegance  de  loriginal."  La  Harpe^  I'appelJe  une 
assez  bonne  \rd(\\\ci\on;  ce  qui  est  plus  juste.  Quoique  M.  Larcher 
n'eut  pas  absolument  dans  le  st>le  toutes  les  qualites  que  doit  avoir  ua 
traducteur  de  Xenophon,  son  ouvrage  n'en  est  pas  nioins  reconunaa- 
dalde  a  cause  de  I'exacte  intelligence  du  texte  et  de  Timportance  des  re- 
maiqucs  ;  et  personne,  je  crois,  ne  contestera  la  vorite  de  ce  que  disoit 
]\].  Wyttenbach  dans  I'article  de  la  BibUotheca  critica  (I.  4.  p.  97,) 
ou  il  en  rendoit  conipte :  Larcherus  is  est  qmm  non  dubitemus  omni- 
nm,  qui  nostra  (State  veteres  scriptorcs  in  linguas  tertunt  recentiores, 
antiquitatis  lingnceque  gra'ca  scieniissimnm  vocare. 

M.  Larcher  joignit  acette  traduction  quelques  Observations  sur  la 
prononciation  du  grec.  II  y  soutient  contre  Guys,  que  les  anciens 
Grecs  pronon9oient  le  /3  et  le  tj  comme  ou  les  prononce  dans  I'uni- 
versite  de  Paris,  et  il  ne  manque  pas  de  tirer  un  argument  de  ce  vers 
de  Cratinus  oil  le  belement  du  mouton  est  represente  par  p-^  Br,.  La 
question  est  loin  d'etre  resolue  par  les  Observations  de  l\\.  Larcher,  et 
le  vers  de  Cratinus  pourroit  bien  n'fetre  pas  aussi  decisif  qu'il  paroit  le 
croire.  Mais  ce  n'est  pas  ici  le  lieu  d'entrer  dans  une  telle  discus- 
sion. 

Le  Memoir-e  sur  Vtnus  et  la  traduction  de  Xenophon  augmenterent 
Bingulierenient  la  reputation  de  M.  Larcher,  et  lAcademie  des  In- 
scriptions le  choisit,  le  10  mai  177''^,  pour  reniplacer  M.  Le  Beau 
quelle  venoit  de  perdre.'^  On  a  dit  que  Volhiire,  qui  etoit  alors  h. 
Paris,  confus  apparemment  de  ses  torts  avec  M.  Larcher,  s'employa 
pour  le  faire  recevoir  t\  ['Academic.  Le  fait  est  peu  vraisemblable. 
II  est  bien  vrai  que  d'Alenibert,  qui  portoit  beaucoup  d'estime  a  M. 
Larcher,  le  reconmianda  chez  M.  de  Fouccmagne  a  quelques  acade- 
micieus,  Mais  ces  recommandations  de  politesse  n'eurent  aucune  in- 
fluence sur  I'election.  M.  Larcher  etoit  depuis  loug-tenqjs  desire  par 
I'Acad'mie,  et  il  avoit  en  les  secondes  voix  ^  la  nomination  prcce- 
dente ;'  ce  qui  lui  assuroit  la  premiere  place  vacanle.  II  n'avoit  done 
pas  besoin  de  la  recommandation  de   d'AIembert;  et  quant  a  celle  de 


*  Trad,  de  Xenophon,  torn.  1,  pag.  xl. 

*  De  la  Decadence,  etc.  pag.  21. 
3  Correspond,  torn.  2,  pag.  223. 

*  Acad,  des  Inscript.  torn.  42,  Hist.  pag.  5.     Proces-verbaux  mss.   de 
I'Afademie. 

5  La  Ilarpe,  Corrap.  torn.  2,  pag.  230,  236. 


140  Kotice  mr  la  Vk  et  Ics  Rents 

Voltaire,  qui  lui  etoit  tout  aussi  peu  nC'cessaire,  il  avoit  Ic  coeur  trop 
bien  place  pour  se  laisser  proteger  pa^  rhoinnie  qui,  pL-udant  dix  ans, 
I'avoit  si  grossierement  outrage.  M.  Larcher  avoit  droit  d'attendrc 
de  Voltaire  une  reparation  publique;  et  c'etoit,  saus  aucun  doute, 
tout  ce  qu'ii  eut  voulu  recevoir  de  lui. 

Les  travnux  de  I'AcadL-mic  auxquels  M.  Larclier  prit  une  part  fort 
active,'  le  detournerent  peut-etre  un  peu  de  sa  tradiKtion  d  lierodote, 
qui  ne  parut  qu'eu  17S().  On  peut,  sous  le  rapport  du  st;yle,  faire  k 
M.  Larclier  d'assez  graves  reproches  ;  niais  la  richesse  du  comuientaire, 
rimportance  des  recherches  geogra])hiques  et  chronologivpies,  font  de 
la  traduction  d'Hcrodote  un  des  plus  beaux  monumens  de  I'erudition 
franjcNse.  M.  de  Sainte-Croix  ^  a  dit  que  M.  Larcher  avoit,  par  sa 
chronologic  d'Hcrodote,  nieritc  la  reconnoissauce  de  la  posterite.  M. 
Wyttenbach  ^  ne  s'exprinie  pas  avec  nioins  de  force  sur  le  merite  de 
ce  grand  ouvrage  :  (^^uo  opsj-e  quantum  incrementi  allatum  sit,  cum 
cd  intelllgentiam  Htrcdoti  aliornmque  scriptorum,  turn  ad  judicium 
et  cos;nitionem  07)inis  itiius  hintoricr  et  antiquitatis,  si  diserfa  epitome 
significare  velimus,  vix  nobis  centum  pagiriK  svfficiant.  Ailleurs'*  il 
appelle  M.  Larcher  le  plus  exact  et  le  plus  savant  de  tous  les  inter- 
pretes  d'FIerodote.  M.  Chardon  de  La  Rochctte,^  se  rencoatrant 
avec  M.  de  Sainte-Croix  dans  Texpression  de  son  admiration,  dit  que 


*  Voici  I'indication  des  Mhnoires  qu'il  a  fournis  an  Recueil  de  I'Acade- 
mie:  I.  Sur  les  Vases  t/iiricUejis  (t.  43,  pag.  196.) — II.  Su7'  les  Va'.es  mur- 
rhins  {ib.  pag.  '^28.) — III.  Sur  ijuclques  Epoques  des  Assi/riens  (torn.  45,  pag. 
351.) — IV.  Sur  les  Fetes  des  Grccs  umises  par  Castellanus  et  'Meurslus  (ibid. 
pag.  412.)  Continue  dans  le  torn.  48,  pag.  252. — V.  Sur  une  Fcle  pni'ticu- 
liere  aux  Arcadiens  {ibid.  pag.  434.)  II  s'agit  des  Molies. — VI.  Sur  ['Expe- 
dition de  Cprus-le-Jeune  (torn.  46,  pag.  14). — VII.  Sur  F/iidun,  roi  d'Argus 
(ibid.  pag.  27.) — V^LII.  Sur  rArchonlat  de  Creon  {ibid.  pag.  51.) — IX.  ^e- 
marques  critiques  sur  V El ipnologicuni  mugnum  (t.  47,  H.  pag.  105.)  Ces  Re- 
marques  ne  soiit  impriniec's  que  par  extrait.  Le  manuscrit  complet  a  etc 
donne  a  la  Bibhorheque  inipcriale,  par  les  heritiers  de  M.  Larclier,  avec 
plusieurs  cartons  ou  sout  conienucs  de  nombreuses  iettres  de  M.  Brunck,  e£ 
quelqucs-unes  de  M.  Wyttui.bach. — X.  Rec/ierches  et  conjectures  sur  les  priu- 
cipaux  Eveneinents  de  I'hisloire  de  Cadinvs  (t.  48,  p.  37.) — XI.  Sur  I'Ordre 
equest7'e  chez  les  Grecs  {ibid.  pag.  84.) — XJI.  Sur  Hermias,  avecl'Apologie 
d'Arii^totc,  relativemeiit  anx  liaisons  qud  eut  avec  ce  prince  {ibid.  pag.  208.) 
■ — XIII.  Sur  la  Noce  sucrce  (ibi,d.  pag.  323.) 

^  Examen  des  Ilistor.  d'Alex.  pag.  581. — M.  Larcher  etoit  intimement  lie 
avec  M.  de  Sainte-Croix.  Les  ouvrages  de  ccs  deux  savants  hommes 
offrent  du  frequents  tenioignages  de  I'estime  nuituelle  qu'ils  se  portoient. 
Dans  le  second  Livre  de  \\i  Fhilomathie  de  M.  Wyttenbacli  (pag.  261),  il  y  a 
une  lettre  tres  inieressantc  ecrite  par  M.  Larcher,  apres  la  mort  de  son  ami. 
M.  Wyttenbach  a  etc  I'ami  de  tous  deux.  II  a  lone  dignenient  M.  de  Sainte-. 
Croix  {Philom.l.  pag.  169);  il  accordcra  su.*"ement;  un  pared  tribut  de  lou- 
anges  ii  la  memoire  de  M.  Larcher.  Je  lui  dirai  ce  que  iui  disoit  M.  Lar- 
cher, pour  I'engager  a  faij;c  reioge  de  M.  de  Sainte-Ciuix  :  Et  hoc  tuo  officio 
plane  dignus  est,  qr.i  le  niultum  umavit  (Fhilom.  II,  pag.  20). 

^  Biblioth.  crit.  Ill,  2,  pag.  153. 

"^  Selecta,  pag.  344. 

^  Melanges,  toin.  3,  pag.  115. 


de  M.  Larchcr.  141 

la  traduction  d'H^'rodete  merite  toute  notre  reconnoissance  et  celle  de 
la  posterite.  Enfiii  M.  Larcher  a  oblenu  un  honneur  duqucl  ont  joui 
fort  pen  de  coiiinientateurs :  sa  clironologie  a  ete  traduile  en  latin  par 
M.  Borheck,'  en  allemand  par  M.  Degeu  ;^  et  ses  notts  ont  paru  dans- 
les  principales  langucs  de  I'Europe.^ 

Au  comniencenient  de  1785,  le  roi  crta  dans  rAcad6mie  un  comlte 
de  huit  menibres  charges  de  faire  connoitre,  par  des  notices  et  des  ex- 
traits,  les  manuscrits  de  la  Bibliotlieque  royale.  M.  Larcher  fut 
nomnie;  mais  il  reuisa,  faute  de  loisir,  etsaplacefutdonnceaM.de 
Vauvilliers.*  II  est  k  rcgretter  qn'il  n'ail  pu  ou  n'ait  pas  voulu  accepter. 
Ayant  unc  grande  connoissance  do  la  langiie  grecque,  une  grande  habi- 
tude de  lire  les  manuscrits,  ii  est  hors  de  doule  qn'il  eut  tresutile- 
mcnt  coopire  aux  travaux  du  coniite,  et  nous  lui  aurions  probable- 
ment  I'obligation  de  lire  aujourd'hui,  dans  les  Notices,  le  Vocabulaire 
etymologiqwe  d'Orion,  dont  il  avoit  fait,  pour  son  usage,  une  copie 
qu'il  a  depuis  envoy  ce  vl  M.  Wolf.  C'est  en  reconnoissance  de  ce 
present  que  M.  Wolf  lui  a  dedic  son  edition  de  quatre  Discours  de 
Ciceron.  Le  mot  civrl^x-fov,  employe  par  M.  Wolf,  ne  seroit  pas 
facile  k  entendre,  sans  cette  explication.  M.  W' olf  a  proniis  de  pub- 
lier  Orion,  et  il  est  fort  a  desirer  qu'il  puisse  bieutot  tenir  cet  engage- 
ment.    Orion  pent  servir  utilement  il  corriger  ie  grand  Etyniologique, 


'  Tru.d.d'Hcrodof.c,  torn.  1,  pag.  xxxix;  torn.  7,  pag.  7. 

~  M.  Ersch,  la  Iranre  Litf6iaire,  toni.  2,  pag.  2J1- 

^  M.  (le  la  Rochette,  Melatiges,  torn.  1,  pag.  59;  torn.  3,  pag.  83. 

*  Notices  des  Jilss.  torn.  1,  i)ag.  iv. — Je  ne  crois  pas  que  le  detaut  de  loisir 
filt  le  vrai  motif  de  ce  refus.  J'ai  entendu  dire  a  M,  Larcher  qu'il  avoit  re- 
fuse pour  n'etre  pas  le  contrere  de  M.  de  Vauvilliers.  Sa  niemoire  le  servoit 
mal,  puisque  M.  de  Vauvilliers  fut  son  successeur.  Peut-etre  craignoit-il 
d'etre  associe  a  M.  de  Viiloison,  qui  etoit  un  des  huit  commissaires,  et  qu'it 
aimoit  fort  peu,  parce  qu'au  fait  M.  de  Viiloison  etoit  fort  pen  airaable. 
Quoi  qu'il  en  soit,  ce  motde  M.  Liuxher  prouve  qu'il  goutoit  mediocrement 
la  personne  de  M.  de  Vauvilliers.  Intmiement  lie  avec  M.  Brimck,  M. 
Larcher  avoit  epouse  les  sentiments  et  les  querelles  de  ce  savant,  qui  a  tou- 
jours,  comrae  on  le  salt,  parle  de  i\L  de  \'auvil!iers  avec  le  dedain  le  plus 
impertinent.  De  son  cute,  M.  de  Vauvilliers  ne  paroit  pas  avoir  tente  de 
se  conciiicr  M.  Larcher.  II  kit  meme,  en  pleine  Acadeniie,  une  disserta- 
tion, qui  n'a  point  ete  imprimee,  oil  il  essayoit  de  le  retuter  sur  un  point  de 
la  chronologic  d'llerodote  (Voyez  Trad,  d' Herod,  torn.  4,  pag.  288).  A\i 
reste,  M.  Larcher  avoit  eu  autrefois  avec  M.  de  Vauvilliers  des  relations 
plus  amicales,  et  il  lui  avoit  fort  obligeamment  communique  de  nombreuses 
observations  sur  Pindare.  M.  de  Vauvilliers  les  cite  souvent  et  avec  recon- 
noissance, dans  son  Esr,(tl  sur  ce  poete  (p.  217,  223,  224,  228,  etc.  Voy. 
Trad,  d'licrod.  torn.  5?  pag-  283.).  M.  de  Vauvilliers  n'est  pas  le  seul  a  qui 
M.  Larcher  ait  rendu  de  ces  services  litieraircs.  II  collationna  Lougin  sur 
le  Ms.  de  Paris  pour  I'edition  de  Toup  (Voy.  Toup-  prfpf.  Longin.) ;  et  sur 
plusieurs  Mss.  quelques  idylles  de  Theocrite,  de  Bion,  de  Moschus,  avec  le 
second  Autel  de  Dosiadas,  pour  les  Ancdtctes  de  Bruiick  (Vuy.  Brunch, 
•pr&f.  Anal.  pag.  xxvi.).  Brunck  lui  dut  aussi  une  bonne  remarque  sur  An^ 
creon  {Od.  23.),  et  une  annonce  trfes  flatteuse  de  son  edition  de  Sophocle 
(Journ.  des  Sav.  1783,  dec).  En  general,  personne  n'etoit  plus  obligeant. 
plus  communicatif,  plus  a,imable  que  M.  Larcher. 


142  Notice  sur  la  Vie  et  ks  Ear  its 

oil  h.  le  c6rnpUter:  tres-souvent  il  cite  les  noms  des  auteurs  oi^  il  prcnd 
ses  exemples,  et  cette  exactitude  le  rend  precieux.' 

Pendant  la  revolution,  M.  Larcher  vecutdans  une  retraite  profonde, 
ne  s'occupant  que  de  litteratnre,  et  particuiierement  de  la  revision  de 
son  Herodote  dout  il  pieparoit  une  seconde  Edition.  11  fut  peu  tour- 
niente.  On  le  traduisit  devant  le  coniite  revolutionnaire  ;  et  ses  pa- 
piers  que  Ton  visita  ne  causerent  pas  un  mediocre  embarnis  aux  cum- 
niissaires,  gens  peu  charges  de  grec  et  de  latin.  Pendant  une  nuit,  il 
eut  une  sentinelle  ^  sa  porte  ;  niais  une  bouteille  de  vin  endorniit  le  fac- 
tionnaire,  et  le  lendeniain  matin,  muni  d'un  petit  assis;nat  que  M. 
Lurcher  lui  donna,  il  partit  et  ne  revint  plus/  La  persecution  n'alla 
pas  plus  loin  ;  et  nieme,  quand  le  gouvernenient  republicain,  devenu 
plus  tranquille  et  plus  sage,  eut  la  fantaisie  d'encourager  les  homines 
de  lettres,  M.  Larcher  re^ut,  par  decret,  une  somme  de  3000  livres.' 

D'apres  cette  espece  de  faveur,  on  pent  s  etonner  qu'il  n'ait  pas  ete 
compris  dans  la  premiere  formation  de  I'lnstitut.  An  reste,  il  ne  tarda 
pas  a  y  entrer.  La  place  de  M.  de  Sacy  ay  ant  ete  declaree  vacante 
sous  pretexte  de  non-residence,  M.  Larcher,  M.  de  Sainte-Croix  et 
M.  Chardon  de  La  Kochetfe  furent  projioses  pour  la  remplir.  On 
k\\xi  M,  Larcher;'''  ce  ne  fut  pourtant  pas  sans  quelque  resistance. 
Ses  opinions  politiques  et  religieuses  etoient  trop  en  opposition  avcc 
cedes  qui  prevaloient  ^  cette  epoque,  pour  que  ce  choix  ne  deplut 
pas  a  beaucoup  de  personnes;  mais  ses  amis  le  ser\irent  vivement,  et 
I'eniporterent.  II  disoit,  en  plaisantant,  qu'il  s'etoit  surtout  deter- 
mine a  accepter,  parce  qu'on  I'avoit  prevenu  que  les  nienibres  de 
I'lnstitut  etoient  payes  en  argent} 

BL  Larcher  fut  attache  a  la  section  des  langues  unc'unnes  de  la 
classe  de  littcraturc  et  beaux-arts  ;  niais  pendant  tout  le  temps  que 
dura  I'ancienne  orgainsation  de  I'lnstitut,  il  ne  tit  aucun  memoire. 
Lorsque  I'lnstitut  fut  divise  en  quatrc  classes,  M.  Larcher  entra  dans 
la  troisieme,  et  redevenu  en  quehjue  sorte,  par  ce  changemeiit,  niembre 
de  lAcademie  des  Inscriptions,  il  reprit  ses  travaux  academiques, 
et  composa  quatre  dissertations  *  qui  paroitront  dans  les  Recueils  de 
]a  classe.  La  derniere  lui  avoit  coute  beaucoup  de  travail,  ct  donne 
tant  de  fatigue,  qu'il  en  avoit  pris  du  degofit  pour  ce  genre  de  re- 
ciierches.  "  J'ai  In"  ecrivoit-il  a  M.  Wyttenbach,'  "  ou  plutotona  lu 
pour  moi,^  dans  une  seance  de  I'lnstitut,  une  dissertation  oil  je 
in'etois  propose  de  demonlrer  qu'ils  se  sont  trompes  ceux  qui  out  ecrit 

»  M.  B-ist,  ad  Grcgor.  Corinth,  pag.  459. 

■^  Raconi.e  par  M.  de  La  llochetle.  Voi/cz  M.  Wytteubach,  Bibl.  crit. 
Ill,  2,  pag.   143. 

5  Trois  janv.  1795.     Voyez  M.  Ersch. 

*  Cinq  therm,  an  iv.  —  23  juill.  1796. 
^  llacoiitc  jiar  i\I.  de  La  Kochettr. 

^  La  preniiorc,  stir  les  premiers  Sicrles  de  Rome;  la  deuxi^me,  sur  le  Thc~ 
nix ;  la  troisieme,  sur  la  Pseudoni/mte  dc  la  hainnigue  de  D'cmosthene,  en  rc- 
ponsc  a  la  Leltie  de  T'hilippe ;  la  quatrieme,  sur  les  Observations  ustron*- 
miqves  envoi/tcs  d  Aristole  par  Cullisthene. 

'^  M.  Wytteubach.  Vhilom.  11,  pag.  2G4. 

*  Ce  fut  M.  de  Sacy  qui  fit  cette  lecture. 


de  M.  Larcher.  143 

<}ue  Callisthene  avoit  envoye,  de  BaV)ylone,  h.  Aristote,  des  observa- 
tions astronomiques  faitcs  par  les  Chaldeens,  lesquelles  vemontoient  k 
1903  ans  avaut  Alexandre  ;  ou  que,  si  Callisthene  a  envoye  de  telles 
observations,  elles  ne  peuvent  pas  etre  plus  anciennes  que  I'ere  de 
Nabonassar,  dont  le  commencement  tombe  en  747  avant  notre  ere.' 
J'ai  iu  et  relu,  pour  cette  dissertation,  la  tj.zyoiXrj  a-vvra^i;  de  PtoJe- 
mee.  Tout  ce  travail,  qui  n'est  peut-etre  qu'un  radotage,  m'a  extra- 
ordinairenient  fatigue ;  c'est  au  point  que  je  suis  a  pea  pres  degoute 
des  memoires  et  des  dissertations."  Heureusenient  c'est  k  quatre- 
vingt-quatre  ans  qu'il  conimencoit  ainsi  a  se  degoiiter  un  peu  de  I'eru- 
dition. 

Cette  nouvelle  edition  d'Herodote  dont  il  etoit  question  tout  a. 
riieure,  parut  en  1  802.  La  table  geographique  est  corrigee  en  beau- 
coup  d'endroits;  les  notes  sont  fort  augnientees,  et  il  en  est  plusieurs 
qui  contiennent  les  resultats  de  quelques  memoires  qui  devoient  faire 
partie  du  Recueil  de  I'/^cademie  <les  Belles-Lettres,  et  dont  la  suppres- 
sion de  cette  savante  compagnie  avoit  empeche  la  publication.* 
L'Essai  sur  la  Chronologie  ofiVe  surtout  des  charjgemcnts  remarfjiia- 
bles.  Dans  sa  premiere  edition,  M.  Larcher  avoit  hasarde  quel(|ues 
idees  peu  d'accord  avec  les  verites  chretiennes.  Devenu,  avec  i  age, 
et  niieux  savant  et  plus  pieux,  il  a  efface  toutes  ces  hardiesses. 

Je  devrois  peut-etre  ne  pas  rappeler  I'entreprise  niulheiueuse  d'un 
litterateur  fort  celebre,  qui  essaya,  en  1808,  de  prouver  que  cette 
Chronologie  etoit  un  tissu  d'erreurs.  M.  Liircher  I'avoit,  dans  ses 
notes,  critique  avec  plus  de  verite  que  de  politesse.  Par  forme  de 
represailles,  ce  litterateur  voulut  aussi  attiiquer  M.  Larcher,  et  il  ne 
mit  dans  sa  critique  ni  politesse  ni  verite.  Mais  je  laisse  cette  que- 
rolle  oubliee ;  en  parler  plus  longuement,  ce  seroit  abuser  de  I'exacti- 
tude.' 

Lorsque  VUniversitt  imptriale  Cut  mise  en  activite,  M.  le  Grand- 
Maitre  nomma,  de  son  prupre  mouvement,  M.  Larcher  professeur  de 
litterature  grecque  dans  la  Faculte  des  Lettres  de  I'Academie  de  Paris. 
M.  Larcher  se  trouvoit  trop  age  pour  exercer  les  fonctions  qui  lui 
^toient  confiees,  et  ne  vouloit  point  accepter.  Mais  M.  le  Grand- 
Maitre  insista,  et,  pour  lever  les  scrupules  du  venerable  professeur,  il 
le  dispensa  formellement  de  toute  espece  de  lecons ;  piiisant  que  ce 
seroit  un  grand  honneur  pour  I'Universite  naissante,  que  de  pouvoir 
orner  la  liste  de  ses  fonctiounaires  de  ce  noni  europeen.  Les  cours 
furent  donnes  par  un  professeur-adjoint.  Voici  ce  que  M.  Lvucher 
icrivoit  alors  a  son  ami  1\L  Wyttenbacli  :*  "  Vous  me  demandcz  com- 
jnent  je  me  porte,  et  ce  que  je  deviens.  Je  me  porte  aussi  bien  que 
peut  se  porter  un  homnie  de  84  ans.  Apprenez  de  plus  que  je  viens 
d'etre  fait  docteur  es-arts  dans  la  nouvelle  University  imperiale ;  mais 


^   Traduction  d'Herodote,  torn.  7,  pag.  70G;  torn.  9,  pag.  C07. 
^  Ibid.  torn.  1,  pag.  Iv. 

^  Voy.  Supplement  d  VHircdote  de  Larcher,  etc. — Journal  de  I'Empire,  24 
aoUt 1808. 

'^  M.  Wyttenbach,  Philom,  U,  pag.  264. 


144  Not  it  la  Codicis  Manusc7ipti 

il  me  faut  vous  avertir  qu'il  y  a  grande  difference  entre  docte  et  doc- 
teur,  et  que  i'on  peut  fort  bien  etre  Tun  sans  I'autre.  Si  vous  en 
doutez,  regardez-moi.  En  nieme  temps  j'ai  ete  nomme  professeur  de 
littorature  grecque,'  et,  corame  je  ne  puis  exercer  par  raoi-meme. 
Ton  ni'a  donne  un  suppleant,  etc." 

M.  Larcher  contiuuoit  de  jouir  de  cette  bonne  sante  dont  il  parle 
dans  cette  lettre,  et  tout  portoit  a  croire  qu^  sa  fin  etoit  encore  61oig- 
nee,  lorsqu'une  chute  assez  legere,  qui  lui  avoit  foule  et  fait  enfler  une 
main,  le  for9a  de  gardcr  le  lit.  Get  accident  n'inquietoit  personne,  et 
i'on  ne  pensoit  pas  qu'ii  put  avoir  aucune  suite.  Mais  il  en  etoit 
resulte  dans  les  niouvenKnts  du  nialade  une  gene  assez  grande;  et 
avant  voulu,  dans  un  moment  ou  sa  garde  etoit  absente,  changer 
d'attitude,  il  toniba  de  sen  lit  qui  eloit  tres  eleve.  Cette  seconde 
chute  fut  suivie  de  syniptomes  alarnians :  bieutot  la  tete  s'embarrassa ; 
ies  premieres  voies  fureut  obstruees;  et  M.  Larcher  s'eteignit,  presque 
sans  souffrances,  le  22  decembre  1812,  a  I'age  de  8(i  ans,  laissant  une 
niemoire  glorieuse  et  Texemple  d'une  vie  sans  reproche. 

J.  F.  BOISSONADE. 


NOTITIA 

CODICIS  MANUSCRIPTI 

C.  C.  SALLUSTII  BELLUM  CATILINARIUM  ET  JUGURTHINUM, 
ITEMQUE  EUTROPII  FRAGMENTL'M  CONTINENTIS, 

Qui  in  Bibliotheca   Rostochietisi  Aeadcmica  asservafur ; 

una  cum   specimine  prcEcipuarum  lectionis  vai^ietatum 

publico  e.vhihita  a  Joanne  Christiano  Gulielmo  Dahl,  et 

Petro  Daniele   Friederico   Zaepeliehn,   Tkeologice  Siu- 

diosis.     Lipsice,   1791. 


J.NTER   plura  literaria  antiquitatis   monumenta^    quibus  Academi.Te 
patriae  Bibliotheca  ornata  atque  instructa  est ;  non  ultimum  sane  locum 


'  La  nomination  est  du  6  mai,  1809. 

^  Quorum  solummodo  codicem  chartaceum  Comrediarum  Terentii  indi- 
camus  hue  usque  non  collatum  itemque  editionem  Sallustianam  Ascensii 
repetitam  Fabricio,  Erne:r;tio,  Harlesioet  Bipontinis  editoribus,  incognitam. 
Forma  est  foHi  minoris  et  in  calce  Icgitur  :  "  C.  Crispi  Salhistii  Catihna  et 
Jugurthina  cum  reliquis  collectaneis  :ib  Ascensio  utcumque  explanatis  :  hie 
suura  capit  fincm.  Lugduni  diligenti  recognitione  impressusper  Claudium 
Davast  ah;v,  de  Troys.  Impensis  honest)  viri  Simonis  Vincentii.  Anno 
domini  mllte&imo  quingentesimo  nono  18.  Junii." 


Sallustii  et  Euiropii.  145 

tenet  codex  MS.  mcmbraneus  C.  Crispi  Sallustii  belliim  Catiliuarium  et 
Jiigui'thinum  itemque  Eufropii  fragmentum  complectens;  cujus  hie 
brevem  notitiaiii  una  cum  specimine  pra^cipuarum  lectionis  varietatum 
in  illo  obviarum  tradere  in  animo  constituimus. 

Iste  codex  a  J.  B.  Quistorpio  in  hac  Alma  dim  JMcdicinas  Doctore 
et  Prefcssore  nee  non  civitatis  Rostochiensis  Poiiatro  dono  datus,  anno 
1745  Bibliothecse  accessit.  Unde  vero  et  quomodo  illi  in  manus  vene- 
rit,  non  exploratum  est.  Ceteroquih  codex  in  folio  minori,  uti  vocant, 
et  68  quidem  paginis  extans,  pura  atque  tersa  exaratus  est  manu.  Sed 
posterior  codicis  pars  non  pallidiori  solum  scripta  est  atramento,  sed 
quoque  Uteris  minutioribus,  quce  tamen  a  pristinis  baud  multum  dis- 
crepant. Margini  satis  amplo  scholia  addita  sunt  minusculis  literis 
scripta,  quae  aut  argumentum  sequentis  et  constructionis  ordinem  pra3- 
bent,  aut  sensum  periodi  paraphrasi  interprotantur,  aut  interduni  illus- 
trationes  ex  antiquitalibus  (e.  g.  quid  sit  consulatus,  prcetura,  lictor  cet.) 
exhibent,  revera  autera  exigui  prctii  sunt.  Non  minus  qiioque  glossas 
interlincares  adsunt,  verba  et  phrases  textus  Sallustiani  explicantes  et 
etiam  lectiones  eraendantes  sive  alias  substituentes.  Utrum  vero  scrip- 
tor,  glossator  et  emendator  codicis  unus  idemque  fuerit,  non  sine  diffi- 
cultate  definiendum  est.  Nam  si  literarum  ductus  tam  in  textu  ipso 
quam  in  schohis  et  glossis  invicem  ad  similitudinem  non  paullulum  ac- 
cedentes  consideres,  forte  nil  ccrtius  putes,  quam  totum  ab  una  eadem- 
que  scriptum  esse  manu.  Tunc  vero  etiam  censeas  ;  librarium  deposu- 
isse  laborem  nondum  absolutum  et  prceterlapso  nonnullo  temporis  spatio 
se  illi  rursus  accingentem  breviores  literarum  ductus  forsan  ex  inopia 
membranie  elegisse  ;  atque  scholia  et  glossas  ea  mente  minusculis  literis 
scripta  esse,  ut  notabilia  et  ab  textu  diversa  redderentur.  Quod  quo- 
que non  multutn  a  probabilitate  abest.  Cui  vero  id  adhuc  proprius  ac- 
cedere  videtur ;  quod  alius  scriptor  codicem  nondum  a  prima  manu 
absolutam  denuo  perlustraverit,  passiia  emendaverit  et  adjectis  scholiis 
marginalibus  et  glossis  interlinearibus,  continuaverit.  Pra^cipue  huic 
opinioni  favet  scquens  glossa,  quae  in  codice  occurrit:  "  Quia  bello  in- 
cepto  pax  in  manu  victoris  constat,  hoc  nostri  libri  non  habent."  Hsec 
enim  probare  videtur  glossa;  reccntiorem  manum  hunc  codicem  cum 
alio  contulisse  et  tunc  ipsi  scholia  glossasque  adscripsisse:  et  cum  li- 
terarum ductus  scholiorum  et  glossarum  inter  se  assimiles  majorem,  uti 
nostra  quidem  fert  opinio,  similitudinem  gerunt  cum  literarum  ductibus 
quibus  scriptor  posterioris  codicis  partis  usus  est,  quam  cum  iis  in  pri- 
ma ejus  parte;  conjecturam  quoque  vero  non  alienam  esse  arbitramur, 
quod  nosier  duabus  manibus  conscriptus  sit  codex  alterque  scriptor 
idem  sit,  qui  scholiorum  glossarumque  auctor  fuit.  Equidem  in  poster- 
iorc  codicis  parte  sicuti  in  priorc  quaidam  lectiones  emendata:  nonnulla- 
que  verba  correcta  sunt,  sed  hoc  a  scriptore  ipso  factum  esse,  lucide  ad- 
parct,  neque  insolitum  etsingulare  est,  quod  scribcndi  vitia  exerrorevel 
negligentia  commissa  ipse  librarius  emendando  el  corrigendofamoveat. 

Fragmentum  Eutropii  supra  memoratum,  quod  finito  Jugurthino 
Sallustii  bello,  in  codice,   paullulo  intervallo  relicto,  adjectum  legitur, 

NO.  XIX.      a.  Jl.  VOL.  X.  K 


145  Notitia  Codicis  Manuscripti 

est  liber  V.  breviarii  historiae  Romana?,'  quom  scriptor  ca  mente  an- 
nexuisse  vidctur,  ut  historiam  pnrro  exsequcretur  llomanam.  Cujus 
vero  libri  quinti  tcxtus  mullis  additamt^ntis  in  nostro  cudice  intcrpolatus 
est,  attanien  nuiltum  abhorrct  a  texlu  interpolato,  quLMii  editio  Eutropii 
prEcbet,  qua;  Basik-se  1532  tol.  piodiit  ;  i?te  enim  est  argumenti  copio- 
sioris  ac  nostii  codicis  tcxtus.  Ccteroquin  vcrisimile  est,  librario  in  an- 
imo  fuisse,  adliuc  pUira  adjungere  et  nondum  hiborem  ad  exitum  ad- 
ductum  esse  ;  desunt  eniui  noii  modo  signa,  qiiibus  finis  Manuscripti 
notaretur,  scd  etiam  tota  in  extrema  codicis  pagina,  cui  non  nisi  paul- 
lulum  inscriptum  est,  linca?  ductae  sunt.  Simulque  abest  subscriptio, 
quae  nomcn  libiarii  annunique  in  quo  exaratus  est  codex,  indicaret : 
quod  CO  injucundius,  cum  nunc  ajtas  codicis  baud  certo  definienda  est. 
Attamen  ex  senteutia  iliustris  Tychscnii  noslri,  arbitri  in  rebus  criticis 
acutissimi  circa  exitum  sceculi  duodecimi  vel  medium  decimi  tcrtii 
scriptus  est.  Cujus  judicii  ansam  magno  viro  pra;buit  vcnustas  et  elc- 
gantia  iiterarum  ductuum,  atramcntum  paliescens  ac  id,  quod  pauca 
scribendi  compendia  eaque  minima  intricata  et  ditficilia  explananda  le- 
gendaque  occurrunt,  et  quod  nulla  membrana?  adhuc  adharet  cieta. 

Cum  nunc  iste  codex  Sallustii  tarn  quoad  materiem,  quam  tractat, 
quam  quoad  styli  elegantiani,  qua  utitur,  prtestantissimi  et  lectu  dignis- 
simi  auctoris  omnium  qui  ex  orbe  Romanorum  literario  ad  nos  feliciter 
pervenerunt — cum  iste  codex  plurimis  ex  causis  bonae  not^  putandus 
adhuc  nondum  collatus  csset  et  forsan  lectiot\es  exhiberet  obscura  enu- 
cleantes,  et  huic  vel  illi  loco  meliorem  largientes  sensum,  aut  qua;  servi- 
rent  veriores  lectiones  ad  indagandas  corroborandasque ;  nobis  non 
inutile  sed  operae  pretium  esse  visum  est  liunc  codiccm  cum  editione 
typis  expressa  conterre,  omnesque  lectiones  ab  iis  in  editionis  textu  re- 
ceptis  varias  eruere  et  bona  fide  iiotare.  In  hac  collatione  nunc  editi- 
one usi  sumus  ilia,  quam  Sigbcrfus  Havcrcampius  fama  et  eruditione 
clarissimus  Amstelod.  1742.  4.  edidit  splendidam,  idque  hac  de  causa, 
quia  ingens  lectionum  variantium  ex  MSS.  ab  editore  ipso  coUatis  ex- 
cerptarum  copia  huic  editioni  adjuncta  est,  et  prarterea  quoque  multa 
Icctionis  varietas  in  notis  aliorum  Criticorum  ibi  congestis  indicalur  ; 
quo  autcm  adminiculo  cas  lectiones,  quas  noster  codex  perhibet  solus, 
ab  iis  discernere  poteramus,  quas  illi  cum  aliis  codicibus  communes 
sunt.  Quo  quidem  respectu  merito  editio  Cortiana  ©b  apparatum  cri- 
ticum  perinde  conspicua  a  nobis  conferenda  esset,  sed  heec,  prolf  dolor! 
non  ad  manus  fuit.  E  contrario  autem  Bipontina  editione,  quiE  secundis 
curis  1780  in  lucem  exih,  usi  sumus,  idque  ita  ut  semper,  cum  lectio- 
nes se  in  codice  oft'errent  a  textu  Ilavercampiano  diversae,  has  illi  con- 
ferremus  atque  annotareraus  si  eandem  lectionem  aut  in  textu  recepisset, 
aut  in  animadversionibus  de  ilia  dissererct.  Etiamnum  de  novissima 
Sallustii  editione,  quam  S.  V.  Teller  typis  comnitiidavit,  commemoran- 
dumest;  huic  enim  index  lectionum  variarum  quas  celebrata;    Hispa- 

*  Adhuc  commemoramus,  in  margine  codicis  versus  finem  Sallustii,  se- 
quentia  verba,  quae  libram  quartum  Eutropii  concludunt,  addita  esse :  "Ante 
curium  Marii  Jugurtha  cum  duobus  filiis  ductus  est  cateuatus  et  mox  jussu 
corisulis  in  carcere  strangulatus  est.'' 


Sallusi'tl  et  Eutropii,  14? 

fticas  vcrsionis  cteditionis'  auctor  augiistissimus  e  codicibus  Escurlalibus 
crutas  c.xhibuit,  adjt-ctus  est.  Has  quoque  lectionis  varietates,  cum 
illarum  niimerus  tantiim  exiguus  est,  cum  nostro  codice  conferendas 
esse  duximus  :  sed  cum  minime,  uti  nunc  invenimus,  novas  sunt  easdem- 
que  jam  apud  Havercampium  relate  leguntur,  etiam  earum  rationem 
porro  non  habuimus:  examcn  vero  variarum  majoris  momenti  Icctionum 
in  hac  editione  a  eel.  editore  oblatum  baud  omnino  negleximus,  sed  in- 
fra  aliquando  ad  id  provocabimus. 

Has  lectiones  nunc,  quas  ex  Bibliothecse  Academicje  Codice  colle- 
gimus  et  quarum  multse  maximi  sunt  momenti,  publici  juris  faciendas 
esse.  Duumviri  clarissimi  Tychsen  et  Lamis  Professores  in  hac  Univer- 
sitate  celebcrrimi  arbitrati  sunt,  sperantes  fore  ut  illaj  cuivis  Critico, 
praisertim  Sallustii  operum  cultori,  admodum  cara}  essent  accepta^que. 
Itaque etiam,  annuentibus  his  V^iris  maxime  nobis  colendis,  prascipuarum 
specimen  lectionum  e  codice  nostro  cxcerptarum  hie  exhibentes  prelo 
subjicimus,  omissis  veroiis,  quarum  pretium  estexiguum,  e.  g.  illis,  qus 
non  nisi  ordinem  structuramque  vocabulorum  a  textu  vulgato  discre- 
pantem  attingunt.  Tota  autem  lectionis  varietatum  collectio  in  Bibli- 
otheca  apud  codicem  ipsum  asservatur  et  future  Sallustiancrum  operum 
editori  vei  commentatori  critico  lubenter  communicari  potest,  qui  ilia  ad 
utilitatem  literariam  utatur. 

Adhuc  commemorandum  restat,  nupcrrime  quoque  (sicuti  Bibliothcca 
imiversalis  germanica  nos  certiorcs  facit)  cl.  INI.  J.  A.  Miillerura  in 
Tomo  2do  libri  vcrnacula  lingua  sub  titulo  :   "  23ClTUCi)  t\X[U  tOlIftan- 

Di'gen  oB^fci^ictite  Der  Ciiurfactififttni  irutften*  unD  llanDt'cijulE  ?u 

HieiCCfn/^  Lipsise,  1789  editi  notitiam  codicis  Sallustiani  una  cum 
lectionis  varietate  publice  proposuisse. 

Ad  ipsum  specimen  prtebendum  progrcdimur. 

BELLUM    CATILINAllIUM. 

Led.  text.  Havercamp. — Lectio  codicis  3IS. 

Cap.  1.  Inter  mortales;  inter  homi-  trans:  e<cp?i?»a  irreptum  esse  ex  nota 

nes^  marginal!.) 
veget ;  eget  6.    alii  alio  more  viventes ;  alius 

2.    homines;  omnes  alio  more  viventes 

Jransigere;  transiere  (cum  edit.  Bip.  et  Teller.) 
5.    auctorem  ;  actorem  longe  a  pcriculis;  apericulis 

4.    cujus    rei   libet;    cujuslibet  ,  (c.  ed.  B.  et  T.) 

rei  (cum  Ed.  Bip.)  libertatis  atque    augendae  ; 

loquentiae;  eloquentiae  libertatis  causa  atque  au- 

ex   pulcherruma    et  optima  gendae 

pessuma  ac  flagiliosissuma ;  dominationemque  convertit ; ' 

ex  pulcherrima  pessima  ac  dominationemque  se   con- 

flagiciosissima.  vertit 

(Quam    lectionem   quoque   S.  V.  7.    memorare   possem;    memo- 

Teller,  sua  in  editione  suscepit,  arbi-  rave  possum 


'  Cujus  quoque  exemplar  splendidissimum  ill.  Tychsen  acceptum  pos- 
sidet. 

^  Quae  sequentium  codicis  lectionum  typis  insigniorea  factsR  sunt,  in  aliis 
codicibus  non  inveniuntur,  sed  eas  solus  pnebet. 


148 


(cum  e 
9. 


(c.  ed. 
10, 
11. 


Notitia  Codicis  Manuscripti 


1-2. 


IS. 
14. 


15. 
18. 
19. 

20. 


21. 

22. 
«3. 
44. 

25. 


ej;  lubidine  quam ;  ex  lubid- 

ine  magis  quam 
d.  Bip.  et  Telleriana) 
excesserant ;  discesserant 
in  pace  vero   beneficiis ;  in 

pace  vero  quod  beneficiis 
Bip.  etTell.) 
optandae  ;  optanda 
Ea  quae ;    Ea  quasi  (c.  E. 

B.  etT.) 
in  civis  facinora  facere ;  in 

civibus  facere  facinora 
quam   in    Asia  ductaverat; 

quern  in  Asiam  duxerat 
delubra    Deorum    spoliare; 

delubra  spoliare  (c.   E.  B. 

et  T.) 
neilli ;  nedum  illi  (c.  E.  B.) 
victoves    hostibus    reliquer- 

ant ;     victores    reliquerant 

(c.E.T.) 
lubidinibus;  lubidine 
flagitiorum  atque  facinorum ; 

facinorosum    atque   flagiti- 

osorum 
animi  moUes  et  aetate  fluxi ; 

animi  moUes  et  Jiuxi 
vexabat ;  vastabat  (c.  E.  B. 

etT.) 
poenas    dederant ;      poenas 

d.ederunt 
procul  abesse;    procul  esse 

(c.  E.  B.  etT.) 
in  provinciam  ;  in  provincia 

(c.  E.  B.) 
in  exercitu  ;  sine  exercitu 
quae  niente   agitavi ;    quae 

hactenus  mente  agitavi 
conditio  vitae  futura;    con- 
ditio vitae  futurae 
quae  quousque  tandem  pati- 

emini ;  quae  quousque  pati- 

emini 

et  rnontibus  ;  in  montibus 
praeter  miserain ;  nisi  mis- 

eram 

admonere ;    admonebat    (c. 

E.  B.) 
eo  dictitare  fecisse ;  eo  dido 

fecisse 
amoverant ;  moverant  (c.  E. 

B.) 
nisi  obnoxia;  ni  sibi  obnoxia 
insolentiae  ;  insolentia 
populares  coniurationis ;  phi- 
res  coniurationis 
Faesulas  ;  fesulis 


26.    docta;  satis  docta. 
lubidine;  libido 
modeste  ;  modesto  (c.  E.  B.) 

28.  simulmoliri;  moliri 

29.  qui  parabatur;  quia  paraba- 

tur 

30.  nujli ;  nullius 

31.  dicebat  a  QuintoFabio;  in;] 

dicebat.  in 
et  sestertia  ducenta  ;  et  ses- 
tertiorum  ducenta  millia 

32.  postulare   a  patribus;  post- 

ulare  patribus 
urbis  Romae;  urlisKomanae 
Z3.    optumum  factum  :  optimum 
factu 

34.  plerique     patriae ;    plerique 

patria 

35.  Massiliam  ;  in  asiam 

36.  cum  et  alienis  ;  ex  alienis 
38.    praeceps    ierat;       praeceps 

erat 
qui    ubique  —  praestabant ; 

quod  ubique — praestabat 
aut  facinus  ;  atque  facinus 
quod  ex ;  qui  ex 
aliarum   atque  senati ;  alist- 

rum  quam  senatus 

40.  ipsi  innoxii  ;  ipsi  noxii 

41.  civitatium;  civitatum 
(cf.  notam  2  Ed.  Bip.  p.  45.) 

mortem  exspectare ;  mortem 

sperare 
quin  cupidissime;  quod  non 

cupidissime 

42.  certa  praemia  ;  certurn  prae- 

7?iiujn 

43.  Bruttio,   Apulia ;    briitio   in 

Apulia 

44.  constitiierant ;  constituerat 
46.    ita  agant :   permittit  illis  ho- 
mines; ita  agant  permittit. 
Illi  homines 

(eandem  cnnslructionem  licet  muta- 
tis aliquantulum  verbis  habet  editio 
Bip.  p.  50.  cf.  quoque  Telleri  examen 
variarr.  !<=ctionum  p.  203,  ubi  hunc 
locum  vc.xatissimum  sic  mutari 
vult.) 

49.    quidam  L.  Tarquinius ;    L. 
Tarqiiinius 
animi     nobilitate    impulsij 

animi  mobilitate  inipulsi 
exercitatos  in   audaciam  or- 
abat ;    exercitatos  orabat  m 
audacia 
de  iis  fieri  placeat;  de  his 


Salhistil  tt  Kutropil. 


149 


facere  placeat 
praesidiis  additis  ;  praesidiis 

abditis 
50.   aetatem  agunt ;  vitam  agunt 
fuerit;  fuit  (c.  E.  B.) 
aut  niniis  grave;  ant  grave. 
erit ;  trat 
52.    neque  j-uperbia;  neque  illis 

superb  la 
damnatis     permissiim    est ; 

damnatis    civibus    permis- 

surn  est 
iiiprimis  magnam ;  in  primis 

mth  magnam 
bene  parta  ;  bene  parata 

54.  timens   ne,   si  Romae  sint, 

aut  a  popularibiis  conju rati- 
on is  ;  ti?>iens  vt  aut  a  popu- 
lainbus  conluratiojiis 

55.  si  ita  res  esset ;    si  ita  esset 

56.  vertet;  vertatur 
maxume ;  maxima 
iterum  ;  alterum 

in  faucibus ;  faur ibus  (c.  E. 

67.    opulentis  ;  opulentksimis 

58.  escenderis ;  ascenderis  (c.  E. 

vindices  reriim  capitalium  ; 
per  indices  rerum  capitali- 
um 

59.  brevi  spatio  duas  legiones ; 

brevi  spacio  legiones  (c.  E. 
B.) 
in  lugam  sequerctur;  in  fu- 
ga  sequeretur 
00.    cuiusque  animo  ;  cviique  an- 
imo 


61.  fient;    aeqae  locus,    neque 

amicus  quisquam  teget;  fi- 
ent.    Quia  bello  incepto  pax 
in  munu  victoris  conslat  ne- 
que amicus  quisquam  teget 
(in  margine  addita  siuit,  iiti  iam  su- 
pra    commemoravimus,     sequentia 
verba :  "  Quia  bello  incepto  pax  in 
manu  victoris  constat.     lioc   nostri 
libri  non  habent.") 

amissis  bonis;  amissis  om- 
nibus bonis 
ea  vero  dementia  est;  ea 
vera  dementia  est 
semper  in  praelio  iis  maxu- 
mum  est  periculurn  ;  sem- 
per his  maximum  pericu- 
lurn 

62.  et  ab  dextera  rupes  aspera ; 

et  ab  dextra  rupe  aspera  (c. 

E.  Tell.) 
reliqua   signa  in   subsidiis ; 

reliquorum  signa  in  subsi- 

dio 
colonis ;  coloniis 

63.  res  geritur ;  res  agitur 
videt  Catilina,  memor;    vi- 

det.  memor 
6i.  Nam  fere,  quem  quisque 
vivus  pugnando  locum  ce- 
perat;  Nam  fere  pugnando 
quem  quisque  locum  vivus 
ceperat 
qui  de  castris  visundi,  aut 
spoliandi  gratia  processer- 
ant ;  qui  ad  ea  castru  viseii- 
di  ant  spoliandi  gratia  pro- 
cesserant. 


BELLUM     JUGURTHINUM. 


Cap.  1.  virtutis  via ;  virtutis  vi 

suam  quippe  culpam  aucto- 
res  ad  negotia  transferunt ; 
suam  quippe  culpam  ad  ne- 
gotia irunifcrunt 

3.  quibus  per  traudem  jus  fuit; 

quibus  is  per  frandem  fuit 

4.  Ceterum  ex  iis  ;  Ceterum  ex 

aliis 
existumet  memet,  studiuni ; 
existimet.  studium 

5.  absumtis;  adsumtis 

7.    modestissime;    honestissime 
magisque  eum  in  dies ;  ma- 
gisque  in  dies 
(sinceriorem  fore  lectionem  si  to  eum 


expunctum    esset,  ait  Putschius  in 

notis  Havercamp.) 

8.  suamet  ipsum  pecunia  prae- 
cipitem  casurum ;  suam  pe- 
cuniam  et  ipsum  praecipi- 
tem  casurum 

13.  metus  invadit;  itimor  invadit 
sed  ilium  alteruni ;  sed  Ju- 

gurtham 
ex    praecepto    regis  hospiti- 
bus;  ex  praecepto  hospitibus 

14.  uti  regni ;  uti  regnum 
secundum  ea  ;  sed  ea 

15.  fortuna  pendenda  erat ;  for-= 

tuna  petenda  erat 


150 


Notttia  Codicis  Manuscripti 


avus  mens  una ;    avus  mens 

masinissa  una 
in  armis  erat:  in  armis  s/Ya 
erat 
17.    aliquando    aut    apud ;     ali- 
quando  apud 

19.  et  poUicendo,  multa  pr-rfe- 

cit;  et  pollicitando  perfecit 
(c.  E.  B.  et  T  ) 
adgressus ;  aggressos 

20.  Europam   esse ;  sed  ;  Eiiro- 

pani,  sed 
Iliempsalis  direbantur  ;  Hi- 
emsalis  diversa  dicebantur 
cultores  ejus  terrae;  iiuolue 
eius  terrae 
31.   Nomo-Niiniidae  ;       nomine 
numidiae 
(cf.  notam  Ed.  Bip.  ad  h.  1.  p.  110.) 
adpellatur ;  appellantur 
22.    Numidae ;  numidiae 
24.    discedere :    de   controversiis 
suis,  lure  potius,  quam  bel- 
lo   disceptare  :  ita ;  disced- 
ere. ira 

26.  vestra,  qua  moveri;    vestra, 

a  quo  moveri 

27.  honoribus   usi :      in   queis; 

honoribus.  in  quis  (c.  E.  B. 

in  senatu  princeps  ;  senatus 
princeps 
rapiebat,  rapiebatur 

31.  cum  parvo  argenti  pondere ; 

cum  non  parvo  argenti  pon- 
dere 

32.  unam  ex  tarn  multis  oratio- 

nemejusperscril)ere;  imam 

ex  tani   inultis  eius  orationi- 

has  perscribere 
ea  dicam  quae ;     eam  dicam 

quam 
S3,    superbiae  paucorum;  poten- 

tiae  paucorum 
quamque  inulti ;  quam  multi 

34.  vos     hortorj     vos    Quiriles 

hortor 
Quidquid ;  quia  quicquid 

35.  majus     dedecus    est,    parta 

amittere,  quam  omniiio 
non ;  magis  dedecun  parta 
om'Utcre,  quam  omnino 
nihil 

36.  sociis  vestris ;  snciis  nostiis 
mentibus  ;  moribux 
beneficii  cjuam  maleficii  in- 

Hiemorem  esse;    beneficii 


quam  inemorem  esse  maleficii 
37.    qucniain  se  ;  quo  se 
39.    negotu  artifices ;  negociipar'> 

tici'jes 
paucisdiebus  profectns;  pau- 

cis  diebus  eodem  profectus 
42.    occultiora  tore  ;     occultiora 

fuere 
capere  alii :  alii  se ;    capere. 

alii  se 

44.  C.  Mamilius  Limetanus  ;  g. 

mallius  limuanus 
accepisset ;    accepissent  (c. 

E.  B.  et  T.) 
iussf-rit,  decreverit,  voliierit, 

mniiis  ;    iusserit.  magis  (c. 

E.  B.) 
supra  luemoravimus ;  supra 

d>;cuimus  (c.  E.  B.  et  T.) 
quaestione  exercita;  questio 

exerciia 

45.  mos  pai  tium  popularium  et 

senati  factionum  ;  nos  par- 
cium  et  factionum 
abundautia     earum     quae ; 
hiibunduncia    earum  rerura 
quae 
ducunt;  dicunt 
pensi   neque  sancti;    pensi 

atque  sancti 
quoad ;  quo 
(superscriptum  legitur  :  "aliqui   co- 
dices quod  habeat") 

47.  quamquam  adverse  populi 
partibus ;  quamquam  ad- 
versus  populi  partium 

51.  nunciari  iubet;  nunciare  iu- 

bet 

52.  ex  eo  medio  ;  ex  eius  medio 
humi  arido  atque  arenoso ; 

humo  arida  atque  arenosa 

53.  postremo  pro  cuiusque;  pos- 

tremo  cuiusque 
conspicatur;  conspicitur 

54.  praetergressum  ;       praeter- 

gressos 
fuerant ;  fuerat 
56.    interiere;  interire 
b7.    apud  alteros ;  apud  alterum 
et  paene  inprudentia  admis- 
sum  ;  et  pene  admissum. 
58.    hortatur,  ad;  hortatur  m^  ad 
omnium  Numidarum;  om- 
nium numida 
interfici  iubet ;  interficit.  iu- 

bet 
consilium  capit.  exercitumj 


Sallustii  et  Eiiiropii. 


151 


consilium    exrrcitum  capit 
seqiiitiir;  inseijuitiir 
C.  59-  in  advorso  luto  victor  tamen 
virtute   fuisset ;  iji  advorso 
loco  victor  fuissef 
(in  spatio  quod  Imeas  dirimit  vox : 
tamen  addita  est.) 

Auli ;  Albini 

magis  aaxius;  magis  animus 

anxius 
agitahant ;  agebant 
otium  pati  ;  quietem  pati 

60.  additis  auxilio  pcrt'ugas  ;  ad- 

dil  bis  pertugas  auxilio 
Mariuni  ex  itinere  frumen- 
tatum  ;  Murium  frumentu- 
turn 

61.  pugnaie  :   evadere  alii,   alii 

succedere  ac  miirum  modo 
suffodere;  piignare.  alii  va- 
dere  ac  ?nodo  7nu7-um  suf- 
fodere 
praeterea  pice  et  sulphure 
taedam  mistam  ardeiitia 
mittere  ;  praeterea  picem 
et  sulphure  taedam  niixtam 
ardenti  mittere 

(videtur  urdcntia  scriptum  fuisse,  sed 

littera  u  erasa  est.) 

62.  frustrati ;  tVustrari 
clamorem  et  tumuhum  hos- 

tilem  a  tergo  accepit ;  cla- 
morem accepit 
(ciii  in  margine  recentiori,  uti  vide- 
tur,  nianu  additum   est    "  a  tergo 
quasi  tumultum.") 

63.  sed  advorsis   equis   concur- 

rcre  ;  sed  adversi  sequi  con- 
cur r  ere 
63.   ab  se  defecerant;  ad  se  de- 
fecerant 
(probatur  haec  lectio  a  S.  V.  Teller. 
p.  2'20.  ed.) 

nietucnti  ne,  si ;  metuenti,  si 
66.    tradere ;  traderent 
§r.    fortunarn     quam  ;     furtuua 
quam 
cuncta ;  omnia 
altusj  alitus 
alium  post  aliuin;  alios  post 

alium 
talis  vir,  nam  postea  ambi- 
tione  praeceps  datus  est, 
consulatum  adpetere  non 
audebat,  Etiam  ;  talis  vir 
appetere  non  audebat.  Nam 
fostia  umkicione  praeceps 


datus  est.    Etiam 
(vox:    consulatxim    quoque    apud 
alios  desideratur.) 

68.    Igitur :  ubi  Marius  haruspi- 
cis  dicta  eodem  intendere 
vidft  quo  cupidoanimi  hor- 
tabatur;  ab;  Igitur  marius 
cum  auruspicts  dicta  eodem 
quo  cupido  animi  hortaba- 
tur  intendere  videt  ab 
facto  ullo  :  facto  alio 
(superscriptum  est  eadem  manu  ali- 
quo,  quam  lectionem  unus  quoque 
codex  Haverc.  praebet.) 

C9.    cb  eam  causam  ;  ob  hoc 
satellites  ;  satelliti 
ingentem  virum ;  ingentem 
esse  virum 
70    tentare :  prorsus  nihil ;  temp' 
tare,  nil 
pars  edocti ;  pars  edocta 

71.  turpis  vita  Integra  fama  po- 

tior  fuit  ;  turpis  vita  Jama 
focior  fuit 

postquam  de  rebus  Vacc?e 
actis  comperit  ;  postquam 
de  rebus  actis  ucceperat 

72.  ira  atque  spes  praedae  am- 

pluis ;  irae  atque   praedae 
spes  amplius 
ex  Latio  ;  ex  collacio 

73.  ipse   eum   suspiciens  ;    ipse 

despiciens  cum 
suis  :    qui  plerumque  ;    suis. 

plerumquc 
utriusque   consilio  ;    utrius- 

que  consiliis 
metusque;  metuque 
cupidus ;  cupidinibus 
74.      erat  ei  Numida  ;    Krat  nu- 

mida 
adlatas  litteras  audivit;  alla- 

tas  litteras  vidit 
praeventum ;  eventa 

75.  excitus,   adreptis   armis  tu- 

multum    facere  ;     excitus 
tumultum  facere 

76.  de   profectione  ;    ex  projcc- 

done 

celebrare  ;  cxtollere 
Sed  senatus  paullo  ante  Me- 

tello    Numidiam    decreve- 

rat;  senatus  sed  vuulo  decio 

decreverat 

77.  varius    incertusque ;    vanus 

incertusque 
(cf.  notam  2  ed.  Bip,  p,  184.) 


152 


Notitia  Codicis  Manuscr^ipti 


aliqiiamdiu  ;  aliquantian 
hostiuni  potiti ;  hostium  pau- 
corum  potiti 
(<;.  E.  B.  cf.  quoque  Tell.  p.  223.  ubi 
haec  leguntur :  "  Ut  paucorum  cum 
qiiibiisdam  libris  omittatur  non  pa- 
titur  sensus.'') 

78.  ventum  quod  ;  ventum   est 

quo 

79.  Metello  infcctum ;  infestum 

metello 
(litterae  :  e  superscripta  est :  c.) 

simul  oppidiim  et  operibus 

et  loco  munitum  ;  simul  ej; 

operibus  et  loco  munitum 
post  dies  quadraginta ;  post 

dies  XXX. 
pependere ;  prendere 
orantes ;  orare 
impetrata,  semper  boni ;  im- 

petrata  boni 

81.  peterent,   Graeci    optiimem 

Carthaginienslum  faciunt ; 
peterent.  Cirenenses  op- 
tionem  carthaginiensibus 
faciunt 
ad  rem  redeo ;  ad  inccptum 
redeo 

82.  bellum  suscipiat ;  bellum  in- 

cipiat 

83.  certaturos ;  certaturus 

ne  moras  agitando  ;  ne  mox 
agitando 

85.  habere  eum ;  habere  turn 
aegerrume   desinere  ;    acer- 

rime  definire 
(ultimae  liiterae  :  e  superscripta  est 
littera  :  i.) 

86.  turn  vero  multus  atque  ferox 

instare  ;  turn  vero  supcrbus 

multus  atque  terox  instare 
abuuere :  negare 
aut  studium  ;  aut  studia  (c. 

E.  B.) 
Tediturum,   alia ;  rediturura 

sperabat  alia 

87.  primo   industrios,  supplices 

modicos  esse  ;  primo  indus- 
tres  suppliciis  modicos  esse 

sint.  Ita ;  sint  qui  contra  me 
tendunt.    Ita 

jam  ex  consuetudine  in  na- 
turam  vertit ;  iam  connictic- 
dine  in  naturam  vertitur 

ad  hoc  aut  aliud  tale ;  ad  hoc 
aut  ad  tale 
f8.  scio,  Quiritesquipostquam; 


scio  postqnam, 
(vox  :   cjvi  eadeui    manu    in    spatio 
quod  lineas  dirimir,  addita  est.) 

gerere  quam ;  gerere  consu- 

iatum  quam 
ego    naturam    unam  ;    ego 

fortunar.i  unam 
cum  apud  vos  aut  in  senatu 

verba    faciunt,     pleraque ; 

cum  apud  vos  verba  faciunt 

in  senatu,  pleraque 
posteris  quasi  lumen  ;  post- 

eris  lumen 
facta  mihi  dicere;  yacfa  di- 

cere 

89.  piacuit  reticere;  placuit  ire- 

mere  vel  reticere 
falsam  vi'a  ;  falsa  vita 
Haec  atque  alia  majores  ves- 

tri;  Haec  atque  talia  ma- 

iores  nostri 
repetit;  repetunt 

90.  sudorem   pulverem  et  alia; 

sudor  cm  et  alia 
ubi  se  omnibus  flagitiis  de- 
decoravere ;  ubi  fiagiciis  se 
dedecoravere 
et  ignavia  ;  et  avaricia 
(cui   tamen   recentiori,   uti  videtur, 
manu  superscri|)tum  est :  ignavia.) 
omnis  bonos  ;omnibus  bonis 

91.  armis  aliisque  utilibus;  ar- 

mis  atque  aliis  talibus 

93.  cognovit,  statuit ;   cognovit 

copiam,  statuit 
timeret;  metueret 

94.  aliametu;  aliis  metum 
egentia  aquae,  infesta;  egen- 

tia  a  quae  euqae  mfesta 
vitebantur.     Id  ubique ;  wi- 
nntur.     Id  ubic\\\fi 

95.  fiunien  Tai  am  ;  flumen 

'^Q.   intidum  ante  neque;  infidum 

neque  (c.  E.  B.) 
'^7.   incommodo   patravit,    mag- 
nus;  incommodo  magnus 

plura,  deserta  propter;  plura 
propter 

praecisum;  praecise 
98.   repentes   cochleas ;    repente 
cocleas 

intellexit ;  more  humanae  cu- 
pidinis  ignara  visundi  ani- 
mum  vortit;  intellexit  mo- 
re ingenii  humani  cupido 
difficilia  faciundi  animum 
vertit 


^Sallustii  et  Eutropii. 


153 


inflexfi;  flexa  (c.  E.  B.) 
qua  ipse    escenderat ;    qua 
ipse  descenderat 
(cf.notam  5  to.  Bip.  p.  214.) 

99,   qui  centuriis  praeerant;  qui 
ex  centurionihiis  erant 
(praeposidoi-prae  scripta  fuisse  vi- 
detur  se.d  eiasa.) 

intentos   proelio    Numidias 
habucrat ;  intentus  proelio 
invidias  i;iabuerat 
(in  spatio  iuterlineari  scriptum  est: 
iiumidas.) 

100   et  asociis  exercitum  cogeret; 
et  sociis  cogeret  exercitum 
maiorum  ignavia;  maiorum 

wcardla 
pudeat  an  pigeat;  pudetma- 
gis  an  piget 

101.  sollerti-^sumus;  fortissumus 

102.  adduceiet ;  adducere 
neque  arma;  neque/a?«a 

(cui    vero    superscriptum     legitur  : 

IDS.   visu ;  visui 

104.  deinproviso vectigalis,  item 

cohortium,  turmarum  ;  de 
inproviso  coliorciuui  tur- 
marum 

(in  spatio  inter),  additum  est:  xecti- 

galiuni.) 

105.  in  hiberna  proficiscitur,  quae 

propter;  hiberna  propter 

106.  aiebant:  pars  quod  ;  uiebant. 

quod 
Respublica;  reip : 
redeuntes;  abeuntes 

107.  itinere  morati;  itinere  quod 

morati 
instabat;  erat 

108.  multi,     vulneribus ;    ?nultis 

vulneribus 

109.  a  priucipio  inopi,  melius  vi- 

sum  amices  ;   a  principio 

tibi  visum  melius  amicos 
minimum,  gratia  par,  ac  si ; 

minimum  gratiue par  quum  si 
piacuisse  et  vim ;  piacuisse 

credo  vim 
Eumquam   populum  Roma- 

num   beneticiis ;    numquam 

benfjiciis 

110.  unde   vi  Jugurtham ;  unde 

iugurtham 

111.  ad  hiberna  Romanorum  pro- 

ficiscuntur;  ad  hiberna  pro- 
fici&amtur 
ad  SuUam  pergunt;  ad  Sil- 


1am  perfngiunt  (c.  E.  B.) 
112.  postquam  mtecto  negotio, 
quo  inteiiderat,  Ciriam  re- 
dit,  de  adventu  legatorum 
certior  factus,  illosque  et 
SuUam  veni  e  iubet,  item- 
que  L.  Bellienum  praeto- 
rem,  Utica,  praeterea  om- 
nisundiqueSenatorii  ordi- 
nis;  quibuscum  —  post- 
quam coni'ecto  quod  in- 
tenderat,  negocio  cirtam  re- 
rfuYet  de  adventu  legatorum 
factusest  cercior.  iilosque et 
Siliam  ill)  Utica  venire  iubet. 
item  h.  Bebenum  praeto- 
rem,  praeterea  omnes  sena- 
torii  ordinis  quibuscum 
Cn.  OctavioRulo,  qui  Quaes- 
tor siipendium  adportave- 
rat;  G.  N.  Octavio  Rufone. 
Questor  stipendium  in  af- 
fricam  portaverat 
respondctur;  responsum  est 

113.  equitum  ;  equitatum 
funditorum      Baleariorum  ; 

fundatonim  atque  baleurum, 
Sullae  aliisque  omnibus  et; 
Sillae  omnibusque  svis  et 

114.  paullo    post    morbo   interi- 

turae ;    post   paulo   intcri- 

turae 
proficiscerentur  ;  proficisce- 

retur 
ignesque    creberrimos ;    ig- 

nesque  quani   creberrimos 

(c.E.B.) 
ante  considisse ;  consedisse 
dicereut,     manu     vindican- 

dum,  neque  ;  dicerent  ne- 
que 

115.  decere, qui m  anus  armave- 

rit,abi;iermispedibus  auxi- 
lium  pete  re,  in  maximo 
metu;  diceret  qui  manus 
armaverit.  maximo  meLu 

116.  praeraissus     ab     Jugurtha, 

postquam  Sullam  accitum 
audierat,  orator  et  subdole 
speculatum  Bocchi  con  si- 
ll a  :  praeterea ;  praemissus 
a  ivgurtha  qui  postquam 
Sillnm  uccitum  audierat,  sub- 
dole  speculatum  bocci  con- 
silia  ierat.  Praeterea 
bona  earns  acceptusque 
quem  ;  bona  acceptus  erat 
quern 


154 


Notitia  Codicis  Manuscripti 


pertimesceret:  accitum  esse 
quo  res  communis  licentius 
gereretur ;  pertimesceret, 
quo  res  commu«es  licentius 
gerereretur 

Sed  ego  ;  7iam  ego 

117.  occulte  autnuilo; occt</^f. 

nullo 
sicuti  voluerant ;  sicuti   vo- 

luerat  (c.  E.  B.) 
se   missiim  a  cunsule ;  se  a 

con&ule 
Turn  rex  uti;   Tunc  uti 
ex  sententia  jurat  arabobus: 

ac  ;  ex  sententia  amborum  ac 

118.  novi,  opulentissimus,  priva- 

te ;  novi,  privato 

119.  sua  retulisse;  sua  causa  re- 

tulisse 


120. 


121. 


deberetur;  deheret 

invisi  essent;    invisi   erant 

(c.  E.B.) 
bello,  avidissimus;  belloerat 

avidissimus 
Jugurthae  venit;  iugurthae 

proficiscitur 
et  ei  nunciat;  et  enunciat 
Ilaec  Maurus  ;  Haec  marius 
occulta  oris  patefecisse  ;  oc- 
culta rectons  patetecissent 
Verisimililerlibrariuspraestantiorem 
Jectionem :  pectoris  quae  in  quibus- 
dam  aliis  Codd.  occurrit,  et  quoque 
in   edit.  Bip.  et  Tell,  suscepta  est, 
permutavit  cum  hac  insulsa,  cui  ad- 
huc  supcrscriptum  est:  vel  r/ietoris. 
122.   Q.    Caepione  ;    quinto    sci- 
pione 


FRAGMENTUM   EUTROPIIJ 

Led.  text.  Sylburg. — Lectio  Codicis  MS. 


C.  1. 


Manilius:  Manlius 

jnternecione   attriti    etiam ; 
internecione  etiam 

quinto;  quintus 

XXX  et  unum  ;  triginta 
unum 
(Post  vocem :  unum  usque  ad  verba  : 
Is  belli  finis  insertum  est  sequens: 
*'  Sed  ab  eorummulieribus  graviorem 
pene  quam  ab  ipsis  pugnam  Ilomani 
experti  sunt.  Hae  etenim  plaustris 
in  modum  castrorum  dispositis.  ipse 
desuper  din  obstitere  romanis.  Sed 
cum  ab  eis  novo  cedis  genere  terre- 
rentur.  abscisis  enim  cum  crine  cer- 
vtcibus  inhoncsto  satis  vulnere  tur- 
pes  relinquebantur.  ferrum  quod  in 
ho'tes  sumpserant,  in  se  suasque 
verterunt.  Namque  aliae  concursu 
mutuo  iugulatae,  aliae  funibus  ad  sua 
coila  ligatis,  aliae  apprehensis  invi- 
cem  fa^cibus  strangulatae  :  equo- 
rumque  cruribus  pertractae  interie- 
runt.  Aliae  laqueo  de  subrectis 
plaustrorum  tcmonibus  pependerunt. 
Quaedam  dum  se  suspenderet  filios 
«]uos  traiectis  per  colla  eorum  la- 
queis  ad  suos  pedes  iunxit.  Ita  his 
ducbus  proeliis  cccxi  gallorum  occi- 
»a.  cxi  capta  sunt,  absque  innumera 


multitudine  mulierum  quae  furore 
femineo  se  suosque  necaverunt." 

Idem  fere  sed  aliquanto  tamen 
mutatum  extat  p.  58  editionis  inter- 
polatae  supra  memoratae.) 

C.  2.  sexcentesimo    quinquagesi- 
mo  nono  ;  dctVIII 
Titus  Vietius,   Hierus   Asi- 
nius,  Titus  Herennius,  A  u- 
lus  Clueutius  ;  Titus  Vet- 
rius.       Gervius     Asianus. 
Titus  Legennius.     Cluen- 
tius  Albus 
praetor  gessisset;  sed  prae- 
tor gessisset 
Post  vocem  :    gessisset   usque   ad 
verba  :  Anno  urbis  conditae  sequens 
intextum  est,  sed  rursus  diversum  ab 
eo,  quod  ilia  ed.  interpolata  praebet: 
"  Ipso  in    tempore  dira  prodigia 
visa  sunt,  nam  sub  ortu  solis  globus 
ignis  a  regione  septentrionis  emicuit 
cum   raaximo  coeli    fragore.     Apud 
Arretinos  in  convivio  cruore  panibus 
quasi  e  vulneribus  corporum  fluxit. 
Per  septem   continues   dies  grando 
lapidum    inmixtis    etiam    testarum 
fragmentis  terram  lalissime  verbera- 
vit.      In    Samnitibus    e   vastissimo 
terrae  hiatu  Hamnr.a  prorupit  et  us- 


'   In  collatione  huius  fragmenti  secuti  sumus  textum  Eutropii,  qui  extat  in 
F.  Sylburgii  corpore  Scriptorum  Roman,  minorum  Francof.  1587  fol.  edit« 


Tom.  I, 


Sallustii  et  Eutropil 


155 


<^ue  in  coelum  extendi  visa  est.  Tunc 
etiam  omnium  generum  animalia, 
quae  inter  hiomines  vivere  soliii  erat, 
relictis  stabulis  pascui^que  cum  ba- 
la'.u  hinnitu  mugiluque  miserabili 
ad  silvas  montesque  t'ugerant.  Ca- 
nes quoque  quorum  natura  est  extra 
homines  esse  non  posse  lacrimosis 
tilulatibus  vagi  luporum  rituoberra- 
runt.  Nee  mora  post  haec  tarn 
gravia  prodigia  civilia  bella  secuta 
sunt.  Apud  Judeos  ea  tempestate 
primus  Aristobulus  Rex  pariter  et 
pontifex  diadematis  sumpsit  insig- 
ne." 

C.  3,  commotum  est ;  commotum 
exortum  est 
primus  urbem   Romam   in- 
gressus  est;  primus  in  ur- 
bem armatus  ingressus  est 
cum  Bosphoro ;  in  bosphoro 
bellum  se  ei  propter;  bellum 

propter 
Inde  ad  Ephesum;  Inde  et 

ephesum 
stiam  Athenae  civitas;  eti- 

q.m  Maihone  civitas 
miserat  non  iam  ad ;  mise- 
rat  enim  ad 
4.   ipsamque  urbem  cepit;  ip- 
sas  athenas  cepit 
exercitu  XIV ;  exercitu  XIII 
LXXmillialectissima;  LXX 
electissimorum 
commisit.    Primo ;    commi- 
sit  bellum.  primo 
viginti  miliia  hostium;  quin- 
decim  miliia  hostium 
filiusque  Archelai  Diogenes, 
secundo ;  et  tilius  Archelai. 
secundo 
Mithridates    cum    Sylla   de 
paceagere  coepit.  Interim; 
Mithridatesiussitcum  Silla 
de  pace  agi.     Interim 
5.   turn  vii  miliia  eius  cecidit; 
turn  VI  eius  occidit 
CXXIV   suorum  amisit  ; 
XXim  suos  amisit 
perdidit.    Mox  etiam  et  ur- 
bem ingressus  est.  Marium 
Marii  filium ;  perdidit.  Syl- 
la deinde  cum    campania 
sanicium   duce   et  reliquis 
<;opiig  ad  portam  coUinam 


signa  contulii.LXXX  homi- 
num  occidit,  mox  etiam  ur- 
bem  ingressus  tria   miliia 
hominum  contra  fidem  da-- 
tammermesperemit.  Cmn- 
que  magna  crudelitate  ad- 
versus  sontes  insontesque 
sasviret.  quintus  ratulus  pa- 
lam  Sylla? dixit,  cum  quibus 
tandem  victuri  sumus  si  in 
bello  armatos  in  pace  iner- 
mes  occidimus.     Sylla  de- 
hinc    PJarco    Marium    de 
caprili  casa  extractum  vin- 
ciri  ius!-il  ductumque  trans 
tiberim  effossis  oculis  mem- 
bris  minutatim  exsectis  vel 
fractis  trucidari.     Marium 
Marii  filium  (Pauca  horura 
vestigia  extant  in  ed.  in- 
ter]), p.  66.) 
LXXX  miliia  hostium  in  eo 
proelio ;    LXX     hominum 
proelio 
6.    traditis   exercitibus ;    tantis 
exercitibus 
Hiarbam ;  Jerdam 
consu'iiserunt  ultra  CL  mil- 
iia hominum  ;  cousumpse- 
runt  au tern  plus  quain  CL 
hominum 
consulares  XXIIII ;   consu- 
laresXXlir 

senatores  fere  CCC  ;  sena- 
tores  fere  CC 
(Quibuscum  verbis  liber  Vtus  Eutro- 
pii  concluditur  :  sed  in  codice  adhuc 
addita  sunt  sequentia,  quae  quoque 
in  ed.  interpolata  leguniur  licet  ali- 
quantulum  mutata  : 

"  Post  haec  tamen  Sylla  mortuo 
Lepidus  Marianae  partis  adversus 
Caiulum  Syllanum  diicem  consur- 
gens  bellum  reparavit.  Bis  tunc  acie 
certatum,  plurimi  Romanorum  ex- 
tinct!. Albanorum  civitas  pro  eo 
quod  illuc  Scipio  Lepidi  filius  con- 
fugisset,  expugnata  et  capta  est„ 
Brutus  in  cisalpinarn  galliam  fugiens 
apud  regium  interfectus  est.  Hoc 
tempore  liierosolymis  Alexandra  ux- 
or Ale.xandri  regnabat  ex  cuius  aetate 
Judeos  rerum  confusio  et  variae  cia- 
des  oppressere.") 


156 

JO.  AD.  NODELL' 
€pi!Stola  Ctitica 

AD  ILLUSTRISSIMUM  VIRUM 
C.  G.  HEYNE, 

M.  BRITANNIA  REGI   A  CONSILIIS  AULICIS.  CET.  CET. 

ACCEDUNT  PAUCA    ALIA    CRITICA, 

Kp'icrig  IcTTJ  IluXXadoi  hcipov  j«.£y«. 
"Jvsu  yap   avTY'C  'k'/vto.  ylvsroci  axorog, 

SUMMO  HEYNIO 
JO.  AD.  NODELL 

^alpsiv  xa\  suTrgaTTSi'J ! 

NO.  I. 

CluuM  forte  his  diebus  nonnihil  nactus  essera  otii,  in  tnanus  incidc- 
runt  ilia  Tzetzje,  quae  egregius  i!le  tuus  Jacobsius  panels  abhinc 
annis  edidit.  Accidit  autern  illud  legenti,  quod  accidere  debuit  ueces- 
sario,  ut  ofFenderern  ad  niulta,  quss  cum  tollere  cuperem,  in  chartam 
conjeci  nonnulla,  quae,  ecce,  oblata  occasione,  tibi  audeo  niittere,  ut 
nimiruin  judicio  tuo  stent  aut  cadant,  eisque  tu,  sicut  videbitur,  utare„ 
Sed  jam  hoc  ago. 

NoT^    IN   TZETZEN. 
Antehom.  vs.  7S.  an  ? — aylvsoy  e;  T^onjv  pi  r. 
V.  065.  Num  scripsit  *0;  era,  o"/.rjTrr^cc  TTcc^al^srcci.,  pro  Tta^a.^£7roit 
a  verbo  Tfa^at^sotxai,  aiifero. 

V.  573.  Quun)    dubitave  te   dicercs  in  nota,  an  homo  eXsirroXig 
dici  queat,  non  memineras,  id  quod  tibi  profecto  rarissinie  accidit,  hoc 
nomine   non  semel  se  ipsam  designare  Iphigeniam  apud  Euripidem, 
Jphig.  in  Aul.  v.  476'  seqq.  Conf.   omnino  Jischyl.  Agam.  v,  696.  seq. 
&c.  Plutarch,  in  Deraetr.  c.  26,   p.  42.  v,  6".  Ed.  Hulteni. 
Homer,  v.  18,  ut  e  versu  tollatur  vitiura,  scribenduni 
fig   Uagig  v]TTJi3>),  crus  8e  Tpooeg  opy.ia  ytuov. 
Vel,  si  correpta  prima  in  T  ^  u:  a  ;  displicet, 

• TgcvBg  OS  avv  opKia  ^swv, 

nt  malebat  quindecim  annorum  adolescens  N.  N.  Matze,  Bataviis, 
disciplinae  nostra.'  alumnus,  quique,  raro  admoduni  hodie  in  juventute 
nostra  exeniplo,  egregia  valet  legnni  nietricaruni,  ex  continua  turn 
aliorum,  turn  Homeri  imprimis  iectione,  peritia,     Ejusdeni  et  alia  oc- 

'  Professor  Nodell,  soon  after  the  emancipation  of  Holland,  put  us  in 
possession  of  his  unpublished  Criticisms,  part  of  which  we  present  to  our 
Readers  in  the  present  No.  The  remainder  we  shall  give  in  our  next.  The 
Professor  died  soon  after  he  forwarded  his  MSS,  to  us.     Edit. 


J.  Ad.  Nodell  Epist.  Critica,  157 

current  infra,  quse  litera  M.  notata  videbis,  ut  suus  juveni  eximio  ho- 
nos  habeatur.  Forte  taraeu  eani  adspirationi  vim  tribuit  Tzetzes,  ut 
prtEcedenteui  brevem,  consona  finitam,  producat,  sicut  pauIo  post. 

V.   53. hsKoC    (pr^iucxy, 

nisi  illic  scribas  a  v  sksv. 

V.  82.  scribo MsvsXaov  ol  divnocovtac. 

•1  facile  excidit  ob  prsecedens  ov.  Sed  quid  fiet  v.  seq.  89,  ubi  in  /3  I  o  v 
producit  ultimam  ante  vocalem,  et  v.  303,  iiSov  o^^xX^jiols,  et  v.  329,  «? 
— av,  et  Posthora.  v.  ig,  ubi  Jacobsius  (psvyov.  Posth,  v.  189, 
226,  367,  439,  et_496. 

V.   153.  y^pa-OKs^cag  rs  ttoctsis. 

Mariii  inaiiraiis  cornilms.  Credo,  qui  donorum  caussa  in 
uxor  urn  adulteriis  connivebant.  Cornigeri  enini  jam  veteribus 
dicti  moecharum  conjuges,  V.  Salinas,  ad  Tertul.  Pallium,  p,  338,  ubi 
quod  profert  Lucilii  epigramraa,  habetur  apud  Bruuckium  Anal.  v.  ii, 
p.  318.  q"ai  jt  £  p  a  tr  (,5  o  ^  o  v  expouit  per  Gallicum  cornard;  conf. 
omnino  Solanum  ad  Lucianum  v.  i.  p.  332.  quem  uuper  locum  per 
literas  et  amantissime  et  elegantissirae  scriptas  niihi  indicabat  CI.  mei 
Heusdii  hunianitas, 

V.  348,  addita  particula  corrigo  Auypa  re. 

V.  355,  repone  r^^v  pro  v;v,  ut,  recepta  in  praecedente  Jacobsii  emen- 
datione,  sensus,  quem  is  vult,  eliciatur.  Seq.  versu  lubens  scribam 

■ Ittj  t  q"i  g  d^goiiTi  ^agii^iu. 

V.  3S4,  forte  eVr*  5'  dv  d-Krco  ^,    seu,  ut  malebat  M.  Icrny 

«.yag  OS.  ^ 

V.  412,   an? — Toiccv  a'^i^f^ero  y.J5a;v. 

V.  42 1 ,  deleatur  ^'  post  jcAsOf.  M. 

V.  449,  Lege  —  ^coov  5'  d^^i   y.x)  r  o  'J. 

V.  453,  yoiaiv  r  eo-t'.  M. 

V.  461,  an  ?  rov  k^yj  sKdhovv  '2}i.cci/,dvS^iov. 

Primam  enim  in  Scamander  producit  etiam  infra  r.  464. 

PosTHOM.  V.  22,  num?  sots  ^v\  dw§Oi;. 

V.  27.  (T f  0  <  ry  J )  an?  tf  0  A  £  w  ;,  quod  facilius excidit  ob praecedens 

V.  103,  proTTso-ov  corrige,  sis,  Ttl'irroy,  flagitante  metro,  et  mox 
V-  109,  £V/3ecr£  5' M.  in  eodeni  ttso-ov  recipiam  xa.)  cum  Cel.  Edi- 
tore. 

V.   142,  lego  • y^^sixsrias  Tfavs'msXu  [j^u^oiJ^ivoicnv. 

V.  157,  plane  monstroso  quid  fiet?  an?  £.  y.  A.  0;  syj'^' 

V.  162,  Ttoriovro,  vitiura  erit  typographicum  pro  irat'sovr^, 
calcabantur. 

V.   1 67 >  an  ?  [jAvy  vel  alvr'  M. 

V.  175.  Licet  TzETZ^  consuetudineni  CI.  Jacobsio  in  aota  me- 
moratam  non  ignorem,  nialim  tamen 

Tal  pu  fJAV  Imrrisg  I  ip  =  ttovto. 

V.  ISO,  lege,  'AtrTTiSoyoi^ixyj  r  s  xai 

V.  229,  an  ?  'rrdvv  V  ya. 

V.  237,  Num?  Aa^Sdvioi  M. 


153  J.  Ad.  Nodell  Epist.  Critica, 

V.  24.1,  puto  %e(fo;  V  £  u  ju.  a r  <,  nutu  seu  gestu, 

V.  ^CP,  an  ?  A/af  o  J  iirxKixsvo;. 

V.  358,  num  ?  a]tra  oe  sJas.  M. 

V.  378,  pro  Eu'irrT;  5  £f  IVAs  in  MS.  est  ttsXs,  utiumque  con- 
tra metrum,  quod  poscit  e  u  tr  r  vj  9  o  5-    rs.  M. 

V.  379,  ail?  y.a)a.vcu  (pdXo^. 

V.  4'24,  si  v£)coov  scribas,  salva  tamen  erit  prioris  syllabae  quan- 
titas. 

V.  434,  (pakayyi  oov,  non  dubito  esse  aTzetzas  nianu,  quanquam 
contra  metrum.  Si  KXayyT/Soy  Homericum  11.  B.  463,  quod  ali- 
quando  repoiiebat  Eleg.  JacobsiU£,  reciperetur,  hoc  iusuper  scriben- 
dum  esset  xar  a5  ccK  §  u  ^s  ov  r  s  s.  Hesychius  1^  a  Aayy)j  Jo  v,  xaro. 
'za.'^sig,  quod  et  ipsum  Hoiuericum  est  II.  O.  360. 

V.  447,  an  ]  oaoi  T^wxv  sv  'kyjxloic. 

V.  452.  Posset  scribi  ijAya,  Savy^oc  5a\oi<TG-Y^g.  conferri  autem  po- 
test Catulli  Epith.  P.  et  B.  v.  14.  ubi  parum  abest  quia  sci'ibendum 
suspicer 

Emersere  i  ergs  candenti  e  gurgite  vultus 
iEquorea;  monstrum  Nereides  admirantes, 

quod  niiror  non  reposuisse  egregium  ilium  poetarum  Latinorum  sospi- 
tatorem  N.  Heinsium,   quum   SE  emersere  reponeret  apud  Sil. 
Ital.  Pun.  vii.  414.  qui  locus  e  Catullo  sumtus,  quod  tamen  non  obser- 
iratuni  Siiii  commentatoribus.     Conf.  Bosii  Ind.  ad  Nep.  in  v. 
V.  473,  posset  quideni  scribi 

Sed  manet  tamen  peccatum  in  prima  syllaba  vocis  I  oriiJ^aiT  i  qu35 
brevis  est,  nisi  corrijjere  malis   S  §  ex,  a-  [j.  o'l  o- 1. 

V.  4S5,  an?  So^i^^ccroi,  uti  apud  Eurip.  Hec.  105,  quamquam  vel 
sic  male  corrigitur  syllaba  fa. 

V.   600,  lege  n/;A£ioao.     Paulo  superius  v.  492. 

■ '  Hgwog  aKOVS  jj^ogftiv. 

Durissimus  est  trochcuus  sic  positus,  quum  in  pronitu  sit  rcscribere 

rou  i/.6g<^Yiv    jj^cjoj  axcu£. 

M.  trocha?us  tamen  est  in  eadem  sede  v.  5^5,  nisi  illic  inserta  particula 
mzVis  r.slvov  ys  ii£<r6yrog. 

V.  570,  num  ?  s'/Sov  aXsyro,  includebantur,  ab  aA£,aa<,  inchidor, 
unde  aA£(j  et  similia  Homerica. 

V.  611,  an?  T£7(:^a-6a<,  et  praecedente  versa  AajSovra/. 

V.  615,  num  ? 

TM   Travraj  xarsgu^av   Ircarioi.  7rp£cr/3='  Jcvrej. 
Frustra,  re  infecta  dimittentes  legatum  Antenorera. 

V.    639,    £'JpTaT£    M. 

V.  640,  potius  SJfa  M. 

V.  675,  Tou  T£  WpyV   >cA-;)i'(rcr£v,  ilyia,  r   sihro  e^ycc. 
V.  677,  ad  fulciendum  versum  scribo  atrcroi.      Supra  v.  606,  an 
sS  2  0!,<Xiv  scripsit  pro  iit  0  it)  <t  s. 


ad  C.  G.  Heyne,  159 

V.  701,  Lege  d'7ia<p\<r-i<.siv,  fallere,  dectpere,  et  insuper  forte, 

jiisi  Kiyjjv  accipias  \)Xo  putans,  quo  sensu    ^^//-J   frequens    Ho- 
mero. 

V.  713,  monstri  similem  sic  corrigere  possis,  sequente  etiam  leviter 
mutato, 

A.  S.  /X.    TOV  Itt'ttov   ovtucts    do'Jp) 

TT.     t,     UTtCaXiQsT      S.  £. 

V.  738,  SiAarj'oi'  scripsisset,  consuluisset  metro. 

V.  739,  Emenda  (ptuyov   M.  nisi  malis  vitsKcpvyay. 

V.  772.  Forte  quis  corrigendum  existimet  av^s;  Ss  r.  x. 

Et  hiec  quidem  hactenus,  quibus  tu,  vir  illustrissime  atque  huma- 
nissime,  quod  videbitur,  faoies,  sive  edenda  hoc  vel  iiio  niodo, 
seu  premenda  duxeris.  Ego  si,  nee  tibi,  ueque  egregio  Jacobsio  tuo, 
omnino  ingrata  fuisse  hiec  iuteliexero  aliquando,  gaudebo  sumrao 
opere,  unde  enim  iiis  temporibus  gaudia  nisi  ex  literis  ?  in  quibus  ego 
si  adquiescere  licet,  sat  beor. — Acta  Literaria  nostra  IVajectina  tarde 
procedunt  adniodum ;  potuissem  alioqui  dare  paucula  niea,  pluscula 
ex  schedis  penes  me  doctissimi  Lentzii,  rou  fjiXKccclrov,  discipuli  quon- 
dam tui,  cognati  mei.  Narratur  tamen  volumen  tertium  jamjam  eden- 
dum.  D'EscuRius  meus  mirifice  triumphat  tuis  literis,  tualaude. — 
Vale,  Vir  Maxime,  atque  ita  habe,  post  Schraderum  meum,  roy 
itavv,  quem  niajore  cum  veneratione  diligam  ac  mirer,  reperiri  homi- 
nem  neminem.  Tu  amare  lue  perge. — Scr.  Rotterodami  ad  Mosam  ia 
Erasmiano  A.  D.  X.  Kal.  Sept.  ClblOCCCI. 

Kp  I  (T I  g  Tjv  UTT  e  c  T  ip  Z  su  g  o  u  x.  Io"t*   Z  su  $. 


Data  hac  occasione,  adjiciam  pauca  alia  e  penu  mea  in  Scriptoribus 
quum  Graecis  tum  Romanis  observata,  et  primo  quidem,  ob  materije 
atfinitatem,  videamus  Tryphiodorum. 

'Iaj'ou  igitur 'AAwcrswf ,  ex  ed.  Florentina  Bandamii  v.  26.  lege 

e.  T.  TT.  /xsy'  «yaAAoj«,=vr]  S.  e. 
V.  197  et  198,  adsumto  versu  e  C.  A.  scribendum  susplcor, 

'Oi^SaXaw  (TKorsovri  (  vel  a-MvaovTs)  ixdySayoy  ixrog  sovrag. 
V.  200.  scribo  tinr  0  v. 

V.  205.  adsumto  iterum  versu,  quem  exhibet  C,  A.  lubenter  emea,- 
dabo, 

A.  r.  X:  67rexi'5v«TO  ?^uoy  aurrit  " 

^euyeiv  «,  xu)  s.  e.  a.,  x  0  ihetg 

Nt^ctg  e. 

V.  256.  hXQitXwov  syvsTte  jWruflav. 


1^0  J.  Ad.  Nodell  Epist.  Critics, 

V.  295.  fvVxsV.roif  T£  Kx.Xr)i(riv.fumbus. 

V.  307.  Ssivov  V  r  0/3^ tip^a-ro. 

V.  266.  an  ?  fiavarois  TsAof. 

V.  43S.  novi,  qui  scribat  s'jvr,  in  fine,  licet  conjecturos  vix  con- 
fisus. 

V.  460.  corrlge,  sodes,  is  ^yy/sva,  et  v.  535.  uirs-/.. 

Sefl,  missis  hisminorum  gentium  poetis,  videanius  polius  eorum  prin- 
cipeni.     Apud  Homeruni  igitur  H.  in  Merc.  99-  pro  vulgato 

quod,  quum  de  oriente  die  sernio  sit,  sensui  est  coiitrarium  ;  lubenter 
corrigani  xar  s  py'o-aTo,  vel,  quod  accedit  propius,  dirsforio-aro,  ut 
apud  Ovidiuin  Lurifer  cali  slalione  novissimus  exit.  Paulo  autem 
superius  v.  93.  malic  me  hcc  /xtj,  dixi  in  notis  Criticis  ad  calcera 
Aviani,  p.  50". 

II.  n.  8. 

TiTiTS  ^s^ocxpvirai,  IlaTpoxXeig,  yjuts  KOupr\ 

zl«xpuo£a"cra  Se  ixiv  TroTidipxsTat,  o^q  ocveKYjTat. 

Pulchre  expriniit  Imnc  locum  M.  de  Florian,  Numa,  L.  3.  II  le 
rcQ;arde  et  se  tait,  semblahle  a  I'enjant  timide,  qui  suivant  sa  r.ih'e  d, 
pas  invgaux,  la  retient  doticement  par  son  voile,  Jijce  sur  elle  des  yeux 
noyes  de  plenrs,  et  ltd  demande  sans  rien  dire  de  la  porter  dans  ses 
iras.     Ainsi  Numa  suivoit  Tatius. 

Hymiio  in  Cer.  v.  37.  scribo  d'xyvij.zrr,  irso. 

V.  344,  45.  an? — -TjI'  sV  arAr'roi? 

"Eoyoig  3.  /x.  ttuxv^^v  ^.Y/tUto  jSo'jAjjv. 

V.  404.  pro  y.a)  posset  legi  i],  num. 

V.  409.  arreptis  ceteris,  quoe  dat  CI.  editor  RuHNKENiUS,  Leidensis 
Academiie  decus,  potius  tamen  scribam 

Euripidis  Fhfen.  v.  879-  ed.  Beckii  majoris 

A  (TvyxuXv-^ui  TT.  O.  ')^g6vca. 

Quum  egregie  hunc  locum  interpretarentur  et  Musgravius  et  alii, 
miror,  non  offensos  fuisse  import uno  mihi  quidera  %  f  0  v  a',  quamquam 
illud  in  suo  Cod.  invenisse  video  Valkenaerum.  Sed  alio  ducit  Scbo- 
liastes  Sid  rov  a-uyy.Xs  Is  iv  tov  Trars^a  xzciTvyJjyra.g.  Occultare  quo- 
vis  modo  rem  omnem  conabantur,  et  tenebris  mandare  (Edipodee ; 
quare  lubeus  equideni  pro  Xf  svcy  scribam  a-xonv.  Cont'.  Statium, 
Th.  1.  47.  seq.  et  II.  441. 

Iphigen.  in  Aul.  v.  355.  lego  H^idy^ouys,  deleta  distinctione  ante 
nfJa'^aou— paulo  aliter  Beckius. 

'  Sic  Hermannus.— Edit. 


ad  C.  G.  Heyne,  \6\ 

can  scrlbendura  esse  it'jXrjg  dixi  in  Notis  Crit.  ad  c.  A.  Nunc  addo, 
eamdem  emendationem  proponere,  et  pluribus  firmare  CI.  Jacobsiiira 
Animadv.  in  Eurip.  c.  4.  editis  A.  179^-  quern  cultissimi  viri  cousen- 
sura  niilii  gratulor. 

Apiul  Tzetzen  ab  eodera  Jacobsio  editimi  in  Posth.  v.  41], 
Diomedes  et  Ajax  iuveniunt  Acliillem 

Aolcr5ici  (pv(nomTot.  7iag«t  Qavciroio  tt  u  ^  >]  o" »  v. 
Janua    letki  et   letho    frequeus   poetis,    sed   alio    plerumque    sensu. 
"AiSov  'jruha.i  sunt  apud  Jischylum  p.  2l6.   Ed.  Steph.  et  Ajjam. 
V.  300.    V.  Stanleium  ad   Agam.  v.  1300.  et,  quern    laudat  111.   Gro- 
tius  nostras  ad  Matth.  Evang.  xvi.  i  S. 

Iphig.  in  Aul.  v.  357»  (rte^ivra  c'  d^^ag.  puto  ju/  dfy^oic.  Verba 
sunt  Agamemnonis. 

Iphig.  in  Taur.  v.  1386.  seq.  ita  accepta  ab  interprctibus  video, 
ac  si  Dianae  simulacrum  vocera  edidisset,  quum  taraen,  quae  sequun- 
tur,  verba  sint  Orestae  socios  adhortantis,  unde  quivis,  adraonitus, 
•erte  scribendum  videat 

AajSciov  0.  M.  s.  a. 

Bote  5(J   5.   Ji.   £.   X.   5. 

E^y]KS  a.  £.  ?.  V. 

TO,  T   ovgavou  it.  t.  8.  x. 

AyxXixa.  vi^oj  S'  Ix  x.  s. 

BoYjV  Tiv  CO  yrig  x.  t.  A. 
Troas  v.  6X5.  an  scribendum  v.  L  y^.  d. 

E.  CO.  y.  ov.  fjt,.  ou.  u.  yivsTcn, 

KuKov  xaxwv  y.  s.  a.  e. 
Mala    malis    certant,    nota    formula    ■aa.'Ka.  ntoo;   xaxoT^,   de    qua 
V.  Valcken.  ad  Phoen.  p.  453. 

Phcen.  V.  888.  Tiresias  vates  hoec  ait, 

^r.   S.  V.  TT.  V.  TT. 

A.  X.  X.  jw..  |S. 

9r.  y.  Sou  (TO  y  (T  I  ^-  X' 
S.  ^\  CO.  T.  (T  uy  x.cir  o(.<T  X  ocrrTrj  '!r. 
Ita  editor;  poeta  tanien,  ni   fallor,   dedit  Oi$ou<ri;  fulura  enim, 
sicut    praesentia,  enuutiare   solent  vates.     Cassandra  apud   Ovidium 
notissimo  loco, 

Graia  juvenca  venit,  quae  te,  patriamque  domumque 
Perdet;  lo,  prohibe,  Graia  juvenca  venit. 

Conf.  Colum.  ad  En.  p.  13.  unde  video  recte  vindicat  Burnian. 
Lucano  I.  694.  Hue  pertinet  illud  Promethei  apud  iEschyluni,  v.  170. 
ubi,  indigebit  mea  opera,  inquit,  aliquando  Jupiter,  ut  ipsi  indi- 
cem 

ixp'  orou 

S.  T.  T     UTTO  (TV  KaT  a  tf 

ubi  Scbol.  dTroa-uXti^a-srai,  et  praecipue  ejusdem  Cassandrae  vaticinium 
de  rebus  in  Atridarum  domo  gestis  gerendisque.    Apud  euradera  jiEsch. 
NO.  XIX.  Cl.Jl.  VOL.X.  L 


1^2  J.  Ad.  Nodell  Ep'ist.  Critica 

p.  209.  V.  1099-  seqq.  idem  de  impense  aliquid  cupientibus  observat 
Sclioliastes  ad  Eurip.  Phoen.  v.  1259-  Conf.  Notas  lueas  Crit.  p.  Gq, 
ubi  iunuebam  egregiuni  illud  dictum, 

Aslron  yap  0  flsoj^  i'msp  Icrr  ovTcog  fi=c/jj 
Ov6;vog, 
habere  poetam  a  magistro  Socra<e.  Conf.  Lucian.  in  Cynico,  p.  545. 
€t  111.  Grotiura,  ac  prcccipue  VVetsten,  ad  Acta  Ap.  xvii,  25.  Plutarch, 
in  comparatione  Catonis  prisci  et  Aristidae  c.  4.  dir^oaSEyjs  f/Jy  ydo 
ditXuJs  0  Sf^fj  dvS^unrivyjs  ^'  d^sryj^,  w  a-uvdysTai  tT^oj-  to  sAd^KXTOv  ij 
^fsi'a,  rovTO  TsXsiirocrov  kou  ^Biorarov. 

iEschylus  Prom.  V.  436.  v.  Notas  meas  Criticas  p.  58.  ad  Erasm. 
Adag.  p.  257.  Metaphorica  ratioue  hoc  verbo  it^ocnjXouv  pulchre 
usus  est  Plato  in  Phjvdone  v.  1.  p.  190.  Ed.  Bip.  quem  locum  videre 
est  apud  Bentl.  ad  Horat.  Serm.  II.  2.  J9-  'tXXo  [msv  ov  dixit  Apollon. 
JRhod.  II.  I24<d' T^  §  0  (T IT ccrr  a  Xsu^Tj  y  a, I  et  xa  raTrr)  7  v  u  o- 5  a<  Lu- 
cian. Prom,  qui  verbo  ir  ^0  (TTt  o(,(r(raX£v  siv  aliter  etiara  utitur  de 
Andromeda  scopulo  adfixa,  Dial.  Mar.  14.  ubi  tamen  de  alligata  tan- 
tura  capiendum,  quum  posted  Sicr[j.ovg  memoret,  quomodo  in  Cata- 
plo  p.  411.  Ed.  Bened.  Tr^oo-TTHTraTraXgu/xsvo;,  malo  alligatuSy 
praecesseral  enim  itoo^  rov  Icrrov  osoriTsrcci.  acratos  nodos  dixit  Propert. 
II.  16.  9'Ubivel  ad  Promethcum,  vel  ad  Andromedam  alludi  cen- 
sent  eruditi.  dv cccrtccu ^ouv  denique  dixit  idem  Lucian.  de  Sacrif. 
p.  258. 

Pers.  V.  601.  an?  ^^ordi   Tiv'  pro /3f  orolcr*  v. 

V.  731.  malim  inverso  ordine  Xaos  tt  a  j ,  ut  a^quali  cum  reliquis 
procedat  versus,  in  quibus  quintum  pedem  integra  semper  vox  auspica- 
tur. 

V.  918.  s»5'  MtpeXs  Zsvs  X.  {XST  a. 

T.  0. 

Ut  versus  ultimus  sit  parcemiacus  anapaesticus,  to  i^oT^a,  primocasa 
erit  accipiendum,  ut  sit 

OuvciTOV  I  xoiTu  jM.oT  [  gct  xaXuvJ/aj. 
Et  Zsv  vocandi  casu  scribendum  v.  91 8.  quo  eodem  versu  cur 
HipsXs  prima  brevi  (ob  leges  scilicet  anapzestici)  legi  jubeat  D'Arnaud 
in  Spec.  Animad.  p.  115.  vix  video  (nisi  As  in  w^eAe  productum  puta- 
ret  ob  sequentera  Z,  quam  tamen  syllabam  corripi  posse,  ait  Pauwius) 
secunda  enim  sede  uon  raro  est  anapaistus,  prima  spondeus,  ut 
V.915, 

nsg(TU)v  I  yevsx.  |  t»  ttoc&co  |  TX>)ij.(av. 
Sic  ergo       sW  w  |  <fsA£  Zeu^  j  x.  t.  X. 
Agam.  v.  915.  v.  Notas  meas  Crit.  p.  58.  Seneca  Phoen.  v.  11, 

Et  patere  ccecum,  quo  volet,  f'erri  pedem. 
loquitur  Iliic  CEdipus.  Idem  Agam.  v.  400.  Agameumour. 


adC.  G.  Hey  lie.  163 

Tncolumis,  auctus  gloria,  laude  inclytus 
Heducem  littore  expetito  impressit  ^jetZem. 

Paridi  adnlferos  crines  dat  Horat.  Od.  I.  15,  I9. 

Xenophon  Cyrop.  I.  6'.  rovrcvv  Ss  (pavevTcuv,  ouSsv  sti  aXXo  o]u}Vi^Q[/.svoi 
eTtO^BhOvro,  u)^  ovSava  dv  ?^ri  (r  av  r  a  ra.  roO  y^syla-rov  Qsov  arjiMSiO,. 
Ita  exliibet  Ed.  Welsiana,  repetita  a  Thiemio  —  corruptum  esse 
locum  monstrat  et  sententia  impedita,  et  lectionis  varietas.  Lego  a-V 
c'vSsv  av  aAXolcxjo-ov.  Nullum,  inquit,  aliud  curabant  omen,  tanquam 
nihil  omnino  mutaturum  ea,  quae  summus  jam  deus  ostenderat. 

lb.  IV.  b",  2.  xa.)  TOTS  aev  d,via<rSc]$  aca  xarscr^sv  ourcug  rov  (p^ovov. 
Puto  Of/^uj  g,  continuit  tamcn. 

Symp.  p.  455.  V.  IV.  Ed.  Thiemii  in  fine  pro   Tcuij.a,a-i  lego  crro- 

lb.  p.  495.  addita  distinctione,  proculdubio  scribendum,  s^iuov 
etv  ^  igl   nostrum  da  capo. 

Plutarchus  Nicia  p.  ^75.  V.  111.  Ed.  Hutteni,  difficilis  locus,  varie- 
que  tentatus  sic  videtur  constituendus,  ovosig  0'  sn  xai^ios  r^y  li.  it.  s.  k.  u,. 
our s  IT.  S.  a.  r.  v.  0.  ^XsitovTo;,  {j^rj  x^arrjSyjvxi  Tols  Xoyia-[j.o7f.  x.  r.  X. 
^Neque  pueri  instar,  qui,  jam  in  navem  receptus,  relictos  in  littore 
parentes  aliosve  identidem  respicit  cunctantem  et  versantem  rem  variis 
ratiociniis  scepius  non  obedire  ac  vinci  necessitate,  nimirum  quum  nihil 
prodesset  cunctatio,  atque  ita  reiundere  etiam  ac  cohibcre  coUegarum 
impetum.  cet. 

Crasso  v.  III.  p.  355.  in  fine.  Nisi  periturum  se  videntem  Crassum 
magno  tamen  animo  excusatos  voluisse  suos  milites,  ne  proditi  inipera- 
toris  crimen  Romanes  premeret,  nisi  hoc,  inquam,  contendas,  scrip- 
sisse  putem  Plutarchuin,  ovx  dirarrj^);  v.  r.  it.  sxSoSsls.  Ipsum  eniin 
Surejiee  dolum  probe  perspexisse,  sed  coactum  a  suis  ad  colloquium 
venisse,  ex  praecedentibus  apparet  perspicue. 

Quajst.  Rom.  p.  519.  Ed.  Steph.  lo7f  os  xa)  wxraXloig.  pro  nihili 
Toce  \0~15  lege  svloig.  Hesychius  bvIujv,  S  toy  vcy  iaxw  v. — suicc 
^a.xyrEvu.ara,  sunt  apud  Eurip.  Cycl.  25. 

De  Fortuna  Rom.  573.  ed.  Steph.  in  fine,  \dyov  SliruXoy,  0  ttoXs- 
fiou  rv^Yiv  xzXova-i. — in  Latina  Xylandri  versione  recte  est  belli 
portam,  licet  in  notis  nihil  sit  monitum.     Scribendum  igitur  iri  Xtj  •/. 

"On  h^axTov  apr-J;  p.  783.  ej.  ed.  ixslvai  y.sv  roug  olxsrag  ixrv- 
fXova-iy,  OTTcvg  iraoao  uj  any  avroig.  Sic  editur  nullo  sensu.  Loquitur 
de  Scythis.  Scriboex  Herodoto  IV.  2.  OTtwg  ydxa  Soveovcri.  aurolg 
Conf.  omnino  doctissiinum  Barthelem.  Itin.  Anach.  p.  Ill,  117. 

Ueft  do^yla-g  p.  808.  ej.  ed.  iEschyli  sic  videtur  scribendus,  post 
r-^v  (pxiycc  cet.  Si£(pQsi^s  cet.  w.  i  ^da- a<r  a  rsAToywy  voyov.  Ut  sit 
aioristus  ab  oj/Saw,  sive  rifSdaxiu, 


CAMBRIDGE  PRIZE  POEM. 


The  following  Exercise  gained  Sir  Wm.  Browne's  Medal  in  the 
second  year  after  the  institution  of  that  prize  at  Cambridge.  It 
was  written  by  the  Rev.  John  Hayter,  M.A.  F.  A.  S.  the* 
a  Scholar  of  King's  College. 

BELLUM    AMERICANUM. 

iToiOv  ujw-vcov,  MwcrUj  ^pewsiv  acuTOV, 
H  f,a  1^.01  QcK^ei;  uvlag  ev  A\o~ 

r«v  K'jqci  SoiTii^oi  yXvKspav  /xeAJcrSev 
^ETTuyXwaarcu,   xctl  t  IXeA»(J"8«  xouga; 
''AKKa  /X£A7roj(raj  xuTctraxsT  alvuis 
"Ehxii  flojiAOf, 

'  EXhs'  ac^eo'Tco'   [xsya  y.a[uu.iv  sXko; 

Kocp^lav  da.Kvacra'ev,  oXoog  t   larl/ev, 
XysTXla  -TruTpii'   xovsgolg  iiapUl 
9r£v9e<r<v  ijrog. — • 

^flg  \6pa.  fjLOt  ^smv  txqa.^'',  agsicog 
'^A  TTo'vwj  ouXwv  7reSajW.s»4/'  hgwTwV 
'^i2j  aTTiiTrsv  crxA«ga  criSago;^ag|«.«>» 
"Egyx  TTOAjTwy. 

.dielfj-ci  ^etlj,aivsi  (ppevag — A  I' avXriarot 
Mo-'iVSTui,  [AixTrig  ^ratrewc,  'Epivvvg' — 
Ka.W  'Ato.  KXixyyola-u  jSejSaXov  u)g<rer 
Mr^viv  OjJ.a.ifj.UiV'—' 

BaXXsrai  S*  ol  7tug7ra.h(x.ff,o;  ^sXefxvQu 
'  Jg'  fXoyog  8'  atSwvo;  utt  (nrTrxTcuv  ol 
Bel  (reAaj,   <poira  Se*  rpejaovra  S'  opya. 

Fviot,  T«g«TT£». 

Svyyovov  <pvgBi  xovtg  av$og  u^ctg' 
Ttsoov  7rajU.ju.»XTOV,  aSeXipswv  re 
AliJ-Uy  x«t  7r«Tg«v  yizTai'  5«(Po»vov 


Adversaria  Liter  aria.  165 

KapTTOV  udo^wv. 

'T(3gscug  xxgavTog — apag  Os,  (^sAXo; 

/ij,  a^xTTTKXTOg  0"xeSa(re<  |xep<jU-vav 

KviioLTa  TTdTpig. 

Niiv  Se,  7r«i  ^gixroig  6e'/xjT0?,  avarrot.^ 
ZoivQg  a  xaX«  TragsSgoj,  flXcav  re 
EvTrpsTTYjg  epyctiv  tujj^Iu,  'OAujU-ttou 

AwfJ^XT  uyuXXstg' 

Aeup'  Tfl',  EJgava,  %6ovoj  Oj«.jw,a,  <piyyog 
KTUfjiUTaiV,  oX^ov  xogui^oi,  yavog  T£' 
Olo-ov  Ij  TtuTpav  uyjec,  iLoXrncrx 

EvvofJLOv  TraiSoj  agaliav  xvl<rais 
lIuTspog  (TTogya.  "ttots,  yrigo^o<rKov 
Av^ig  uvTslvYi  ijf,£XsTav,  tv  S'  aura 
" E(T<rQ  (Tuvspyog. 

Kx)  yag  si  Icuxy  '  Ti,   TrXscav  y  o-ixoilSoi. 
'  Ei  <piA>j,  jxaT*)§  TrXg'ov  «u  <f)Aa(re»* 

A^Qovct  Swpa. 

'A[ji,sga,v  S*  oXoiTO  7roXo<^Qoga.u)v 
Av(TTOvog  XdiXwli'  eTriTryeucrov  ou|50V 
^ov^  flea,   xaj  ^sl[i.XTog  otyplov  dog 
NyjVB[xov  aluv. 

In  Maximis  Comitiis,  Jul.  2,  1776. 


ADVERSARIA   LITERARIA, 

NO.   III. 

Peculiar  usage  of  the  Preposition  Otto. 

An  No.  XVII.,  to  which  unfortunately  I  have  not  at  this  moment 
the  opportunity  of  refeiring,  are  some  metrical  notes,  by  a  corre- 
spondent, who    signs   himself  G.  B.      Remarking    on   line   838 

•  Si  cui  displiceat  haec  vox,  utpote  nimis  Alahi^ova-a,  is  scribatj  nee  me 
invito,  Jid^.    Ed. 


l66  Adversaria  Literaria, 

(Porson^s  edition)  of  the  Ph(Enissa,\ie  seems  deterinined  to  quarrel 
171  toto  with  the  luckless  preposition  in  question,  and  scruples 
not  to  part  with  it  even  at  the  expense  of  cutting  up  the  line 
without  mercy.  Construcfionem  non  expedio,  are  his  words,  unless 
my  memory  fails  me.  In  quoting  the  line  from  Porson,  to  the  best 
of  my  recoilection,  he  accentuates  the  preposition  in  a  manner, 
which  makes  some  difference  in  the  construction.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, can  be  more  correct  than  the  passage,  as  it  stands  in  Porson's 
edition,  and,  bating  the  circumstance  of  the  idiom  being  rather 
of  rare  occurrence,  nothing  more  easy  and  clear.  The  words 
must  be  taken  thus ;  Trvgyog  t=  diSvaxv  Troroc.fj.cav  avia-ra  vtto  Xvga^ 
Tu;  'AiLi^iovia-i.  *'  And  the  citadel  of  the  twin  streams  [Dirce  and 
Ismenus]  rose  up  to  the  sound  of  the  lyre,  namely,  that  of  Am- 
phion."  So  in  Herodotus,  Book  i.  |  17.  £crTg«T£u?TO  11  'YIIO 
(rvgiyycov  tb  xa.)  ttvjxtiScov,  xa»  ocvXoi)  yvvotixyj'l'ou  ts  x«(  avSo^Vou.  The 
expression  Ttupyog  Sj5up(,c/jv  7totc<!xmv  may  be  paralleled  by  one  in  the 
Medea,  line  b42,  (same  edition),  where  the  words  izoXtg  Ugoov 
•jTOTa[xu}v  are  applied  to  the  city  of  Athens,*  in  allusion  to  its  position 
at  the  junction  of  the  rivers  llissus  and  Cephisus.  With  refer- 
ence to  the  great  ingenuity  which  the  author  of  the  notes  evinces, 
as  well  here  as  elsewhere,  we  hope  that  we  shall  give  no  offence  if 
we  observe,  that  it  is  one  thing  to  set  forth  the  reading  of  a  passage 
as  it  might  have  been,  and  another  to  present  us  with  what  it  was. 
That  he  "  lies  like  truth," — is  the  very  least  that  can  be  said  of 
the  Critic.  '  N.  A. 


In  tracing  to  a  Latin  original  that  line  of  Blair's  Grave, 
"  Where  are  the  mighty  thunderbolts  of  zoar" 
I  found  that  ihefulmhia  belli  had  been  applied  by  different  writers 
to  the  two  Scipios — by  Virgil,  (^^^n.  vi.  842.) 
"  Aut  geminos  duo  fulmina  belli 

"  Scipiadas." 

By  Cicero,  (Orat.  pro  Corn.  Balbo)  "  Cum  duo  fulmina  nostri 
imperii,"   Sec, 

Those  heroes  are  styled  by  Lucretius  (in.  1048.) 
"  Scipiades  bello  fulmen,  Carthaginis  horror." 
But  Blair's  line  seems  more  immediately  borrowed  from  Silius 
Italicus,  (vu.  107.) 

""  Aut  ubi  nunc  sunt  fulmina  belli 

"  Scipiadas." 

And  this  appears  imitated  in  the  old  Moral  Quatrains  of  the 
Seigneur  de  Pibrac,  commonly  called  the  President  Faur,  in  the 
following  line  : 

•  See  Class.  Joum.  No.  III.  p.  566. 


Adversaria  Liter  aria.  167 

*'  Oil  sont  ces  Empereurs,  ces  foudres  de  la  guerre  ?" 
In  his  ninetieth  Quatrain  the  venerable  Seigneur  de  Pibrac  (an 
author,  whose  work  is  now,   I  believe,  ver^  rare,)  has  thus  anti- 
cipated Rochefoucault — 

"  Le  Peche  t'a  quitte,  tu  ne  le  quittes  pas" — 
Which  in  the  Maximes  et  Rtfiexiom  Morales,  (197)  1   find  am- 
plified in  the  following  words — "  Quand  les  vices  nous  quittent, 
nous  nous  flattens  de  la  creauce  que  c'est  nous  qui  les  quittons." — 

P.  D.  V. 


Ad  Ilhistrissimum  Baronem  H*  *****. 

Vicina  quoties  vestigia  vertis  ab  Urbe, 
Unde  sonat  confusum  atque  illaetabile  murmur, 
Has  inter  ramorum  umbras,  viridesque  recessus, 
Qua  Philomela  sonos  dulces  el  amabile  carmen 
Integral ;  O  !  reputes  quam  sint  commercia  vana, 
Quam  vanus  vitae  strepitus,  mundique  procellas. 

Foile  per  has  errat  sylvas,  et  amoena  locorum, 
Ille,  fatigato  qui  special  lumine  ccetus 
Vulgares,  lacitse  gaudens  solamine  Musae, 
Aut  qui  solicilas  volvit  sub  pectore  curas 
Causa  ardens  Patrice  !   Vernae  vos,  suavius,  aurce, 
Spiretis  ;  voces  et  tu,  Philomela,  canoras 
Suavius  instaures  !  mihi  sit  satis  addere  votum 
Ut  longum  has  sedes  Dominus  clarissimus  omet, 
Ipse  pari  cultu  pra'slans,  ac  munere  Musa?! 
Non.  Jmu  1814.  W.  L.  B. 


Tlie  following  Inscription  has  been  incorrectly  printed  in  Le 
Chevalier's  Voyage  dans  la  Troade.  It  is  seen  at  Bournabat, 
near  Smyrna,  on  one  of  the  columns,  which  are  supposed  to  hav« 
befiu  brought  from  the  Baths  of  Diana. 

TMNQ    ©EON 

MEAHTA   nOTAMON 

TON  2£2THrA    MOT 

EK   nANTOS  AOIMOr 

KAI   KAKOT 

HEnAYMENOT 


168  Adversaria  Literaria. 


Scale  of  Foreign  Painters. 

To  interest  the  recollection,  or  to  direct  the  taste,  of  our  reader?, 
we  are  requested  to  insert  the  following  Scale,  under  what  our 
correspondent  is  pleased  to  call  a  coinprehensive  title,  the  Adver- 
saria. The  article  is  curious,  and  we  readily  comply  with  the 
request.  The  author  considers  20  as  the  highest  degree  of  per- 
fection, of  which  we  can  form  no  adequate  idea  ;  19  as  the  degree, 
which  we  can  conceive,  but  which  no  artist  ever  attained ;  and  18 
as  that^  which  has  been  reached  by  the  most  perfect  masters. 

The  Scale  is  divided  into  four  columns,  comprising  the  most 
essential  parts  of  Painting  : 

Composition.    Design.     Coloring.  Expression. 

Albani     14  14  10  6 

Albert  Durer       8  10  10  8 

Andrew  del  Sarto        12  \6  9  8 

Barocci        14  15  6  10 

Bassano       6  8  17  2 

Baptist  del  Piombo         8  13  l6  7 

Bellini   (John)         4  6  14  2 

Bonarotti         8  17  4  8 

Bonrdon      10  8  8  4 

Le  Brun       l6  l6  8  l6 

Buouacorsi,  or  Perrin  del  Vaga  15  l6  7  6 

Cagliari,  or  Paul  Veronese    ••15  lO  l6  3 

Caraccis       15  17  13  13 

Caravaggio      • 6  6  l6  2 

Corregio      13  13  15  12 

Dan/de  Volter        12  15  5  8 

Diepembeck         11  10  14  6 

Domenichiuo           15  17  9  17 

Giorgione        • 8  9  18  4 

Guerchini              18  10  10  4 

Guido          15  13  9  12 

Holbein       9  10  l6  3 

Jordano  (Luca)           13  12  9  6 

Jordans  (James)         10  S  l6  6 

Josepin,  or  Avpiuo          10  10  6  2 

Julio  Romano          15  l6  4  14 

Laufranc          14  13  10  5 

Leonard  de  Vinci        15  l6  4  14 

Lucas  of  Leyden        8  6  6  4 

Mazzuoli,  or  Parmesiano,       '-•  10  15  6  6 

Mutiano           6  8  15  4 

Otho  Venius        13  14  10  10 

Palma,  the  elder,           5  6  12  2 


9 

14 

6 

15 

8 

2 

12 

10 

4 

17 

8 

15 

14 

17 

5 

15 

6 

6 

37 

6 

15 

14 

7 

10 

18 

12 

18 

6 

17 

12 

13 

17 

17 

15 

8 

8 

15 

4. 

^5 

12 

13 

6 

15 

2 

6 

14 

16 

4 

15 

18 

6 

8 

16 

3 

10 

17 

13 

15 

12 

13 

14 

10 

9 

13 

8 

& 

Adversaria  Liter  aria.  l69 

Palma,  the  younger,       12 

Penni,  il  fattore               2 

Pernfiino              4 

Polidoro  da  Caravaggio      •  •  •  •  10 

Pordenone            •  • 8 

Pourbns               4 

Poussin                 ♦•••  15 

Primaticcio              15 

Jlapliael               17 

Rembrandt          15 

Rubens                  18 

Salviati                « 13 

Le  Sueur             15 

Teniers                 15 

Testa                    11 

Tintoret               15 

Titian                   12 

Udino                   10 

Yandyck              15 

Vanius                   13 

Zucchero  (Thadeo)        13 

Zucchero  (Fred.)    10 

Litforaqiie  Epiri  legimiis.   Virg.  Mn.  u.  292. 

In  an  Historical  Memoir,  M,  Gail  proves  that  in  this  expression 
the  Poet  is  guilty  of  an  anachronism.  In  Homer,  Herodotus, 
Thucydides,  and  other  ancient  writers,  ^ttsj^oj  signifies  a  Continent, 
and  not  Epinis.  That  word  was  not  used  to  express  a  Geogra- 
phical division  at  the  time  of  the  voyage  of  ^neas.  Thucydides 
calls  the  inhabitants  of  i^Trsigog  barbarians,  hence  Epirus  could  not 
be  a  part  of  Greece.  Pausanias  (Elea.  1.  i.  14)  says  that  Her- 
cules brought  the  white  poplar  from  Thesprotia  into  Greece. 
Thesprotia  was  in  that  part  of  the  Continent  since  called  Epirus ; 
Epirus  was  not  then  a  part  of  Greece. 

~l    irri>    ^ 

Gnate  mild  longa  Jucundior  unice  vita. 

Catull.  lxii.  v.  215, 

Pronam  satis  vulgata  lectio  explicationem  admittit.  Una  tamen 
literula  mutata  legerim,  longe.     Sic 

O  mihi  de  fratris  loiige  graiissime  natis.     Ovid.  Met.xii.  v,  686. 
Et  longe  ante  alios  omnes  mitissima  mater.  '  Tibull.  in.  4.  v.  93. 
Sed  quid  in  aliis  moror  ?    Ipse  alibi  eodem  modo  hac  voce  usus 
est  noster  :  nempe  Carm.  lx\i.  v.  159- 

Et  longe  ante  omnes  raihi  quae  me  carior  ipso  est. 

J.  H.  H. 


170  Ad-cersaria  Literaria, 

Mr.  Scott  Waring,  in  his  "  Tour  to  Sheeraz,"  p.  126.,  me«- 
lions  the  ignorance  of  a  barbarian  on  the  Southern  coast  of  Persia, 
who,  "  finding  a  watch,  which  some  one  had  dropped,  held  it  in 
his  hand  till  he  heard  it  beating,  which  he  thought  to  be  extraordi- 
nary, as  it  neither  walked  nor  moved  —he  put  it  to  his  ear,  and 
heard  it  more  distinctly.  After  considering  some  time,  he  cried 
out,  '  Ae  quorm  sag  too  kodjaee,  dur  bia,' — '  Wretch,  w  here  are 
you  ?  come  out' — and  threw  it  in  a  passion  on  the  ground.  The 
watch  still  went ;  he  then  very  deliberately  took  up  a  large  stone, 
and  broke  it  to  pieces — the  noise  ceased,  and  congratulating  him- 
self upon  it,  he  cries  out,  '  Akhir  kaoshteed' — '  have  I  killed  you?'  '* 
(or  moie  literally,  '  at  last  are  you  killed  r) 

To  this  story  an  extraordinary  parallel  may  be  found  in  a  work 
lately  published,  the  '^  Letters  written  by  eniinent  persons  in  the 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,"  (8vo.  3  vols.  1813.)  It  is 
there  recorded  of  Mr.  Thomas  Allen,  (who  died  about  the  year 
3630,  having  from  his  skill  in  mathematics  been  suspected  of 
astrology  and  magic,)  that — "  one  time  being  at  Home  Lacy,  in 
Herefordshire,  at  Mr.  John  Scudamor's,  (grandfather  to  the  Lord 
Scudamor,)  he  happened  to  leave  his  watch  in  the  chamber  win- 
dowe,  (watches  were  then  rarities).  The  maydes  came  in  to  make 
the  bed,  and  hearing  a  thing  in  a  case  cry  tick,  tick,  tick,  presently 
concluded  that  this  was  his  Devill,  and  took  it  by  the  stringe  with 
the  tongues  and  tinew  it  out  of  the  windowe  into  the  mote  (to 
drowne  the  Devill).  It  so  happened  that  the  stringe  hunge  on  a 
sprig  of  an  elder  that  grew  out  of  the  mote,  and  this  contirmed 
them  that  it  M'as  the  Devill — so  the  good  old  gentleman  got  his 
watch  again."     Vol.  ii.  p.  203. 


The  Literary  ISIagaziiie  and  British  Review  for  January,  1789, 
gives,  from  some  anonymous  traveller,  observations  on  a  collec- 
tion of  curiosities  belonging  to  Baron  Hiipsch,  at  Cologne,  mIio, 
it  appears,  was  author  of  a  work  on  the  JNaturai  History  of  Lower 
Germany,  and  other  publications.  Among  those  curiosities  was 
a  most  remarkable  Hchrezc  Wlamiscript,  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
Mritten  in  beautiful  characters,  and  particularly  valuable  on  account 
of  the  ancient  portraits,  and  other  miniature  paintings,  with  which, 
it  was  decorated.  Does  this  collection  still  exist — or  has  the 
Hebrew  MS.  found  its  way  to  Paris? 

The  Baron's  Museum  contained,  besides,  Altaria  Portatilia, 
or  yha.  Piatoricc,  travelling  altars  of  the  early  Christians — many 
fragments  of  silk,  interwoven  with  gold  and  silver,  and  other  pieces 
of  ancient  tissues  and  stuffs,  fabricated  between  the  sixth  and  riiiith 
century.  How  the  antiquity  and  authenticity  of  those  relics  werf 
ascertained  does  not  appear. 


Adversaria  Liter  aria,  171 

Epitaph  on  Mr.  Tweddell/  zcho  died  at  Athens  in  1799,  and 
was  buried  in  the  Temple  of  Theseus ;  written  by  Mr. 
Walpole.^ 

E^'^sig  sv  (fiSifxiuoKri'  ^aT7)v  Xo<^trjg  ttot  s^psi^ag 

'  Av^sa.,  KUi  as  viov  MotKr  sCpiX-vjcs  ixoltyjU. 
^AXT^a  fMovov  roi  arcHixa  ro  yrfivov  a[Ji(pixa7\.67rr£i 

T6[x(iog-   T7]v  \f/up^r;V  ouQavog  aiTTug  e^ci. 
*JEZjw,Tv  (f,  oH  (Ts  (pl'AQij  <piXov  cog,  xara  ^axprj  ^iouTsg, 

MvTjixa  (pi7^o<^po(rovrig,  ^Xa>^ov,   6^ijpo[xsSa, 
'Hd6  y  o[xa}g  xa)  rspTrvov  £;^£'v  tout  sryriv,  —  AOHNAI^ 

'fig  <rhf  JBperoLVVog  scov,  xsktsui  sv  (rTro^ir}. 


A  Letter^  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Bentley,  dated  25th  Sept.  1697. 

(In  the  collection  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Payne,  Crickhowell.) 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gordon,  at  Reading,  in  Berkshire. 

Rev.  Sir, 

'Tis  a  long  time  ago  since  I  received  by  your  hand 
the  kind  present  from  Mr.  Jablonski ;  the  first  occasion  of  my  delaying 
to  return  f  hanks  to  youracif  and  him,  was  a  desire  I  had,  not  to  return 
him  a  bare  letter,  but  to  make  him  also  a  humble  present  of  all  the 
things  y*^  I  had  published  :  two  of  w^i  being  then  in  y^  press,  one  at 
London  and  another  at  Utrecht,  I  stayed  till  they  were  finished. 
That  at  London  has  been  done  a  Q''^'^.  of  a  year  since  :  but  the  Dutch 
one,  w<^'i  is  a  Callimachus,  is  but  just  now  a  coming  over;  though  it 
has  been  sold  in  Holland  some  months  since  ;  but  since  I  can  at  length 
get  them  all  together,  I  purpose  by  the  first  opportunity  to  make  my 
acknowledgments  to  him  for  y*^  singular  honour  he  has  done  me  by  so 
elegant  and  accurate  a  translation — tiiere  is  now  in  England  a  friend  of 
his,  one  Mr.  Grabe,  once  professor  of  Divinity  Wejiio-monti,  who 
brought  me  another  copy  of  my  book  from  Hamburgh :  he  told  me 
when  I  saw  him  last,  he  could  convey  any  parcell  to  ye  hands  of  Mr. 
Jablonski.  If  I  do  not  find  his  an  easy  and  sure  way,  I  will  make  bold 
to  write  to  you  and  beg  y^  favour  of  your  direction.  I  was  a  fortnight 
this  summer  in  Berkshire;  but  by  my  very  ill  fortune  it  never  once 
came  into  my  mind  y"^  I  was  so  near  a  person  to  whom  I  had  so  great 
an  obligation  :  since  y'  I  took  Reading  in  my  way  to  Oxford  on  purpose 
to  wait  upon  you  :  but  calling  at  your  lodgings  I  was  told  you  was 
gone  abroad.  Sir,  I  give  you  a  thousand  thanks  for  your  favour, 
being  y 

most  obliged  Humble  S"'. 

R.  BENTLEY. 

'  Author  of  Prolusiones  Juveniles. 

»  See  Dr.  Clarke's  Travels,  Part  II.  Greece,  &c.  p,  534, 

?  This  Letter  is  not  in  Dr.  Burney's  Collection. 


172  Adversaria  Liter  aria. 


Inscription  lately  discovered  in  Samos;   communicated  by  Mr, 
Renouard  to  Dr.  E.  D.  Clarke. 

*H  ysvsy)  So^Y]  rs  xoi)  ev  ftoua-rjO-i  Tvpivvcx, 

"E^oX^Si  ^  TrdfrrjS  axpcx.  <^spou(r  apsrrigf 
*EvV£OL0ag  rpi(T<Ta.g  sricov  ^ri(rcz<TOt,  ro>csu(riv 

jdi>crrr}Vois  e7\.i7rov  haxpoa  xcu  (rrova^ag. 
Hag  yap,  £[xou  (^Siixevr^g,  -/yipog  ^oixog,  ours  yap  au-nj 

AeiTToixai,  our  sXittov  ^'karrrov  a7roi)^oixBvr]. 
*Avt)  OS.  TraTpuiou  rs  xa)  u->^opo(poio  [xeT^aBpoVy 

Asirri  *  Tou/Jtov  l;^£/  G-(o[xa  Xa;^ouo"a  Trerpy]. 
JEI  8'  TyV  su(rs(dicov  omog  "Koyog,  oottot  dv  olxog 

Ou  [/.og,  £]U,ou  (ptji[xsvrigf  raKrO  svsxvpas  ru^aig-' 


— Nescis  quantis  in  mails  verser  miser, 

Quantasque  hie  suis  consiliis  mihi  confecit  solicitudines. 

Ter.  Andr.  Act.  iv.  S.  i.£5. 


Verser  is  here  governed  by  the  indefinite  quantis.  Quantas  re- 
quires the  same  mood :  the  conjunction  too  demands  the  sub- 
jmictive.  Conjidrit  would  restore  the  grammntical  accuracy. 
This  will  be  considered  as  a  shght  alteration^,  when  it  is  recol- 
lected that  some  copies  read  conjiavit. 


Notwithstanding  is  not  unfrequently, but  erroneously,  used 
as  a  Conjunction.  It  is  the  French  nonobstant.  Deprived  by  time 
and  use  of  its  participial  form,  it  is  now  a  Preposition.  Hence 
the  following  expression  in  an  elegant  and  popular  writer  is  incor- 
rect : — "  Notwithstanding  an  Archbishop  had  strong  claims  to  the 
purple."  It  should  be  either,  Although  an  Archbishop  had  strong 
claims  to  the  purple:  or,  Notwithstanding  the  st)vng  claims  of  an 
Archbishop  to  the  purple. 

*  Fortasse  XtJtj).    a>j'to;,  vel  Xiii'tc;  idem  valet  quod  ^ASfT-joj.    Ed. 


Adversaria  Liter  aria,  173 

Of  monumental  inscriptions  in  a  church  yard,  none  is  more  cal- 
culated to  make  a  strong  impression  than  the  following : 

Tons  ces  morts  ont  vecu ;  toi  qui  vis,  tu  mourras  : 
L'instant  fatal  est  proche,  et  tu  n'y  penses  pas. 

Over  the  gate  of  the  Emperor's  palace  at  Vienna  is  inscribed  a 
monument  of  Austrian  ambition,  in  five  vowels,  A.  E.  I.  O.  U. 
The  interpretation  is  :  Austriacorum  Est  Imperare  Orbi  Universo. 


Alexander  of  Paris  was  the  first  who  made  French  verses  of 
twelve  syllables :  in  that  measure  he  wrote  a  poetical  History  of 
Alexander  the  Great.    Hence  arose  the  name  of  Alexandrine  verses. 


Inscription,    written  by   Beza,   on    a   picture  of    Erasmus   bj 
Holbein,  at  Basle: 

Ingens  ingentem  quern  personal  orbis  Erasmum, 

Hie  tibi  dimidium  picta  tabella  refert. 
At  cur  non  totum  ?  mirari  desine,  lector, 

Integra  nam  totum  terra  nee  ipsa  capit. 


'The  restoration  of  the  equestrian  statue  of  Henry  IV.  on  the 
Pont-neuf  in  Paris,  brings  to  our  recollection  the  following  qua- 
train on  that  statue  : 

Ce  bronze  etant  du  grand  Henri  Timage, 
Qui  fut  sans  pair  en  armes  comme  en  loix, 
Regoit  ici  de  son  peuple  I'hommage, 
Et  seat  lui  seul  d'exemple  'X  tous  les  Rois. 


in  a  funeral  service  celebrated  last  year  at  St.  Petersburg,  in 
honor  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien,  a  Cenotaph  was  made,  with  the 
following  Inscription  : 

Inclyto  Principi 

Ludovico-Antonio-Henrico 

Borbonio  Condseo  Duel  d'Enghien 

non  minus  propria  et  avita  virtute 

quara  sorte  funesta  claro 

quem  devoravit  bellua  Corsica 

Europge  terror 
et  totius  humani  generis  lues. 


174  Notice  of  Grant's 

Inscription  over  the  Fountain  of  tlie  Mineral  waters  of  Bourbon  i 
Aufiferas  dives  jactet  Pactolus  arenas, 
Ditior  haec  volvit  mortalibus  unda  salutem. 


Epitaph ium  in  Heynium. 

Koii  (xh,  ''Apov,  y.uTci.  yaTav  sttm^so  <puXa  ^avovTcoVf 

yrjpoioc  r)^l  KO-xoiV  a^Qog  aTrOTrpoAJTrcov, 
•SAs  xcti  slv  \i''ica.o,  Kska.(TfJisvog  cuv  a.7re^cogeig' 

ov  yuQ  tT   cc'/igaiTroig  (^alvBTOH  vfeAioj* 
iXX'  o'lKTOg  Ku)  egic  ^vo(psgr]V  STTiKihaTcti  ouoiV, 

(pa.(TiJi.ura  8'  s^  'Eps^sv;  Xuyq   eTtayovcri  ^goTolg^ 
"EvSu  S'  aTTSigscrlYj  ere  yj*.pii  (^^oyym  re  Xugacov, 

'Hp'jicjov  Se  <paTJj  de^ar  iTTspy^oiuivov' 
ivS'  apsTYj  <ro(piYj  re  TraKaiysvsoiv  uv^pcuitoiV, 

olov  iScTv  sjca/xij,  XajW.7rp'  avs^ovcri  xxga. 
Kcxl  pa  crs  Ma.ioviZY,g  re  Mixgoov  r  sttsmv  yTro^ijTijy 

IguiV  TEgTtovTcg  Klov  ayoxjcri  yogov. 
Too  (TV  ixj^gavicov  5v[x,ov  <pl\ov  Iv  i/,a.K0(.gs<T<7iV, 

^cape,  iJ.cfH.upy  yXvKspciig  apt^fiSaXrig  ^agt(nv. 

FRID.    THIERSCH. 


NOTICE  OF 

GRANT'S  ENGLISH  GRAMMAR  :  containing  a 
complete  Summary  of'  its  Rules,  with  an  Elucidation  of 
the  general  Principles  of  elegant  and  correct  DictioUy 
accompanied  zvith  critical  and  eaplatmtori/  Notes, 
Questions  for  Examination,  and  appropriate  E.vcrcises. 

JL  HIS  M'ork  has  claims  on  the  patronage  of  those,  who  consider 
the  fabric  of  their  native  language  as  an  object  fitted  to  engage  and 
to  requite  an  assiduous  investigation.  Other  Grammars  niay  dis- 
play a  creditable  share  of  industry  in  their  remarks  on  the  popular 
usage  of  words  ;  but  we  too  often  delect  the  want  of  philosophical 
precision,  when  they  endeavour  to  trace  back  that  usage  to  the  pri- 
mary elements  and  powers  of  speech.  To  this  volume  should  be 
conceded  an  honorable  station  among  those  Grammars,  accommo- 
dated to  general  use,  of  which  the  philological  principles  are  best 
calculated  to  bear  the  test  of  rigid  inquiry.     The  compiler  seems 


Eimlish  Grammar.  175 


■to 


to  have  diligently  availed  himself  of  anterior  researches  ;  but  there 
is  yet,  we  apprehend,  in  the  present  work,  enough  to  vindicate  the 
praise  of  an  intellect,  vigilantly  and  profitably  exercised  in  the 
various  pursuits  connected  with  philological  criticism.     The  obli- 
gations of  our  native  vocabulary  to  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages 
may  possibly  have  led  former  writers  to  seek  for  a  further  analogy 
in  the  assimilation  of  its  grammatical  forms  ;  but  Mr.  Grant  very 
properly  distinguishes  between  "  the  syntactical  capabilities  of  a 
language  with  respect  to  expression,"  and  "  its  etymological  powers, 
arising    from    verbal  iniiection   or   modification."     The  article  is 
assigned  by  Mr.  G.  to  the  class  of  Definitives  (p.  19,  See.) ;  a  term 
which  blight  be  usefYdly  adopted  to  denote  many  words  frequently 
arranged  under  other  parts  of  speech.     Mr.  G.  attributes  three 
cases  to  the  noun  :  the  nominative,  the  objective,  and  the  Saxon 
genitive.     In  the  verb  he  appears  to   regard  the  imperative  and 
infinitive  as  modifications  of  the  indicative  ;  and  he  admits  only  two 
tenses ;  the  present  and  the  preterite.     For  a  future  action  he  holds 
that  ''  there  is  no  simple  and  appropriate  form  of  expression."     In 
relation  to  the  moods,  our  author  observes  that  we  have  not  in 
English  as  in  other  languages,  "  any  form   of  the  verb  implying 
possession,  power,  ability,  or  the  like  ;"  but  the  advocates  of  the 
old  system  are  comforted  by  the  remark,  "  that  we  possess  suitable 
means  of  denoting,  distinctly  and  explicitly,  every  mode  and  cir- 
cumstance of  thought  that  can  be  associated  with  action."     Indeed 
the  observations  on  verbs  and  their  inflexions   form  a  prominent 
characteristic  of  this  grammar. 

On  a  cursory  view  of  Mr.  Grant's  list  of  irregular  verbs,  we  do 
not  perceive  the  imperfect  strook,  which  is  formed  equally  from 
strike  and  stroke.  Is  there  not  an  authority  for  sweaten  in  Mac- 
beth ? 

"  Grease  that's  sweaten  from  the  murderer's  gibbet,  throw  into  the  flame." 

Pled  was  formerly  derived  from  plead,  as  led  now  is  from  lead. 
See  Spenser's  Faeiy  Queene.     Book  5 — Canto  9j  Stanza  43. 

Those  who  maintain  (280)  that  contemporary  is  the  adjective  and 
cotemporary,  the  noun,  might  perhaps  allege  co-sine  and  co- 
tangent in  support  of  their  opinion.  Nervous  does  not  convey 
the  most  commonly  received  idea  of  weakness ;  for  nervous  pa- 
tients are  often  remarkable,  not  only  for  their  muscular  strength, 
but  their  vital  powers  of  endurance.  But  no  blemishes,  that  we 
might  discover  or  imagine,  will  affect  the  credit  of  a  work  which 
is  evidently  the  result  of  much  intelligent  and  well-directed  labor. 
With  respect  to  its  general  merit,  our  judgment  is  already  before 
our  readers. 


lis 

PCECILOGRAPHIA  GR^CA, 

NO.    III. 


J.N  presenting  these  plates  of  Greek  Contractions  and  Connexions 
to  our  readers,  we  take  the  liberty  of  reconnnending  to  the  notice 
of  such  of  them  as  are  concerned  in  the  education  of  youth,  the 
labors  of  Mr.  Hodgkin,  which  we  consider  as  peculiarly  calculated 
to  facilitate  the  adoption  of  that  plan  for  the  improvement  of  the 
memory,  which  is  recommended  by  Quintilian, '  and  which  was 
followed  with  so  much  success  by  Professor  Porson.  ^  We  shall 
conclude  the  plates  in  the  next  No. 


MOMI  MISCELLANEA  SUBSECIVA. 

NO.  II. 


Et  prodesse  et  delect  are. 

11.  1  HE  algebraical  problem,  given  in  our  last,  was  written,  we 
believe,  by  Owen  ;  better  known,  perhaps,  by  the  title  of  "  The 
British  Martial."  The  last  line,  as  it  stands  in  the  original,  is — "Si 
quid  arithmetic'A  doctus  in  arte  potes."  But  as,  in  our  opinion,  The 
method  of  x's  and  y's  is  preferable  to  that  clumsy  rule  termed  by  arith- 
meticians Position,  we  took  this  opportunity  of  recommending  that 
method,  as  well  as  its  illustrious  patron,  to  tl)e  notice  and  admiration 
of  such,  as  might  possibly  be  so  ignorant  of  what  is  going  on  in  the 
world,  as  not  to  know  of  the  existence  of  either.  But  let  us  hear 
Owen's  answer : 

iEqualem  numerum  pomorum  carpsit  uterque  ; 
Sex  etenim  Petrus,  sex  quoque  Paulas  habel. 

Very  true,  Mr.  Owen  ;  but  this  is  not  telling  us  how  you  came  by 
the  result.  Well  ;  if  we  must,  we  must ; — and  the  task  of  explanation 
shall  fall  upon  ourselves.  Let  (or,  put,  as  a  celebrated  malhemati- 
cian  will  have  it)  x  =  what  Peter,  and  y  =  what  Paul,  had,  after 
they  had  robbed  the  orchard.     Now,  if  Paul  give  Peter  2  from  his 


*  Il'.ud  neminem  non  juvabit  &:c.    Lib.  xi.  cap.  2. 

*  See  Hodgkin's  "  Sketch  of  the  Greek  Accidence,"  and  "  Definitions  of 
the  Terms  made  use  of  in  Geography  and  Astronomy." 


Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva.  1 77 

stock,  Pefer's  siiare,    so  increased,    will  be   {x  _L  2),    uhile   Paul's, 

being  less  by  the  2  so  given  away,  will  be  {y  —  2).  But,  by  the 
problem,  Peter's  share,  &o  increased,  =  2ce  Paul's,  so  diminished: 
i.  e.  {x  J-  2)  =  2.  (3^  —  2).  By  a  parity  of  reasoning,  it  will  be 
found  tlsat  (3/  _1_  3)  =  3,(.r — 3).     And  from  these  two  equations  the 

corresponding  values  of  jr  and  y  may  be  easily  determined  by  rule. 

The  riddle  too  is  Owen's :  but,  as  I  have  never  yet  met  with  an 
animal  which  will  answer  its  conditions,  I  shall  leave  it  to  time  and 
the  ingenious  to  force  out  the  meaning.  —  Davus  sum,  non  Oedipus. — 
Those,  however,  who  shall  be  found  sufficient  for  this,  will  easily  solve 
me  the  two  following,  which  are  not  Owen's  : 

I.  Die  quanam  hoc  habitat  monstvum  regione  viarum, 

Cui  cibus  est  telhis,  pocula  sunt  maria. 

II.  Die  quibus  in  terris  homines  Natura  dedit,  quos 

Sole  sub  adverso  non  solet  umbra  sequi. 

To  the  latter  I  can  give  the  reader  some  clue.  For,  surely,  the 
poet  had  none  other  in  view,  when,  breaking  out  into  the  fullness  of 
poetical  expression,  he  produced  the  following  distich  : 

He  roar'd  so  loud,  and  look'd  so  monstrous  grim, 
His  very  shadow  durst  not  Ibllow  him. 

N.  B.  If  this  be  true,  his  lungs  must  have  been  more  brazen  than 
those  of  the  celebrated  throat-performer,'  Stentor ;  and  his  mien  and 
visage  more  hideous  than  those  of  Polyphenie. 

The  reader  must  not,  however,  think  to  escape  the  difficulty  by  ima- 
gining that  we  allude  to  those  gentry,  who  dwell  where  the  sun  is  ver- 
tical. Their  shadows  are  in  as  constant  attendance  there  as  our's  are 
here.  It  is  one  thing  to  be  indefinitely  small,  and  another  to  be  in  a 
state  ol  nihility, — whatever  mathematicians  may  say  to  the  contrary. 

12.  It  does  not  seem  to  be  generally  understood  that  Eustathius,  the 
celebrated  commentator  on  Homer,  was  a  Christian  ;  otherwise,  we 
suppose,  this  would  have  been  noticed  by  Dr.  Lempriere.  He  was, 
however.  Archbishop  of  Thessalonica,  and  florished  A.  D.  1180. 
(see  Bentley  on  Phal.  p.  l6=22)  though  some  say  he  lived  as  early  as 
A.  D.  750,  in  the  time  of  Manuel  Con)neuus.  lu  token  of  his  great 
and  extensive  learning,  he  is  called  by  Nicetas  Chroniates,  who  was 
himself  a  great  admirer  of  Honier,  0  TToXvg  xa)  [J.sycx.§  iv  Xoyoig.  Hfe 
also  wrote  annotations  in  Greek  on  Dionysius  Periegetes.  Tlie  follow- 
ing references  to  his  Commentary  on  Homer,  from  which,  if  other 
proof  were  wanting,  it  might  be  inferred  that  he  professed  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  are  at  the  service  of  the  reader.  Iliad,  p.  22.  1.  27.  p.  7S. 
I.  25.  p.  289-  1.40.  p.  357.  I.  3.  p.  595.  1.  29.  p.  878.  1.  27.  Odyss. 
p.  340.  I.  38.     The  pages  and  lines   correspond  to  those  of  Froben's 


'  This  title  was,  we  beUeve,  first  given  to  Stentor  by  the  author  of  The 
pursuits  of  Literature ;  who,  in  that  work,  and  more  especially  in  the  notes 
to  it,  has  made  many  shrewd  remarks  upon  men  and  things,  and  few  with- 
out effect. 

No.  XIX.  CIJL  Vol.  X.  M 


178  Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva. 

edition,  Basil  1559 — ^0.  He  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  a  half- 
learned  and  half-witted  sophist,  who  wrote  a  fooHsh  and  ill-digested 
Romance  in  Greek,  entitled,  "  The  Courtship  of  Ismenias  and  Ismena." 
That  author's  name  was  Euniathius.  It  was  mistaken  for  Eustatbius, 
by  reason  of  the  resemblance  which  the  letters  C  T  bore  to  the  letter 
M  in  the  original  MS. 

13.  "  Est  pro  ha beo  reg\t  dativum." — So  say  the  Latin  Grammars. 
Bat,  with  the  good  leave  of  those  who  compiled  them,  I  affirm  (and  in 
company  with  others  of  no  small  repute)  that  it  is  not  in  the  power  of 
man  to  produce  a  single  instance  from  any  Latin  author,  indicative  of 
est  occurring  in  the  sense  of  habeo.  That  Est  mihi,  est  tibi,  est  illi,  pater, 
are  respectively  equivalent  to  Habeo — habes — habet,  patrem, — is  truth 
direct.  And  this  is  what  Lilly  meant,  though  he  was  too  lazy  to  ex- 
press it. 

14.  "  Qui  scrive,  non  ha  memoria" — was  the  remark  of  Prinelli. 
Common-place  and  other  books  of  reference  should  be  used  sparingly, 
and  never  where  they  are  not  absolutely  necessary.  By  inuring  our- 
selves to  the  habit  of  committing  to  paper  what  we  wish  not  to  forget, 
at  each  step  of  this  sort  the  natural  memory  is  excused  one  moiety  of 
exertion.  It  was  said  of  Lord  Strafford  that  "  his  memory  was  great, 
and  he  made  it  greater  by  confiding  in  it." — "  Memoria  augetur  curA, 
negligenti^  intercidit." 

15.  Anacreon  died  eating  grapes,  and  Archimedes  working  a  geo- 
metrical problem  : — which  was  to  be  envied  more  ? 

16.  The  usual  way  of  writing  personal  satire,  so  as  to  escape  the 
effects  of  personal  resentment,  is  to  outstep  the  truth  just  so  far  as  to 
defy  the  party  satirized  to  own  to  the  representation ;  taking  care  that 
the  outlines  of  the  reality  may  be  all  along  descried  through  the  veil  of 
exaggeration.  Yet,  methinks,  a  judicious  statement  of  the  plain  fact, 
in  all  its  nudity,  may  be  made  just  as  effective,  to  say  the  least  of  it. 
When  the  facetious  Menart  wrote  the  following  distich  over  the  door 
of  his  country-house, — 

Faux  conseils,  &  mauvaises  tetes 
M'ont  fait  clever  ces  fenfires' ; 

tvhere  was  the  man  who  dared  to  disturb  one  stone  of  it  I 

17.  The  wisdom  and  edification,  which  we  have  derived  from  the 
Greeks  and  Romans,  are  almost  incalculable.  Among  other  wonderful 
truths,  we  have  been  taught  by  them  to  understand,  that*  to  commence 
operations  is  the  same  as  to  have  half  completed  them, — af%^  ^^m-'o"" 
vdvros,  Hesiod,  Dimidium  facti  qui  coepit,  habet,  Hor.  and 
that  1=1,  not  taking  the  overplus  into  the  account, — vrptioi,  ovh  'ira- 
civ  ocro)  TiXkov  yj[U(rv  itavTog.  H«siod.  However,  in  these  days  of  reason 
and  refinement,  we  have  been  able  to  carry  the  last  assertion  just  twice 


'  So  completely  was  Atisonius  convinced  of  the  truth  of  this,  that  he 
wrote  an  Epigram  on  the  subject,  which  to  every  idle  man  must  be  amusing. 
He  tells  us,  in  tact,  (who  does  not  see  the  inference?)  that  to  begin  a  thing 
twice  is  tantamount  to  finishing  it.  Incipe ;  dimidium  facti  est  aepisse ; 
supersit  Dimidium ;  runum  hoc  incipe^  et  ejjiaies. 


Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva.  179 

as  far  as  tlie  Ascreau  sage,  and  to  show  that  |  =  2,  =,  in  fact,  a 
quantity  four  times  as  great  as  itself.  Now  to  the  proof, — Let  ^r  =  y,  .•. 
ai^  =y^  =z  xy  I  .-.  x^ — V^  =  ^^'  —  ^P  >  ^^>  which  is  the  same  thing, 
(j?  _|-  3/)  X  (x  —  y)  =  X  Y,  ('*■  —  y)-  Dividing  both  sides  of  the 
last  equation  by  their  common  multiplier  {x  — y),  x  -j_  y  =  x ;  or 
(since  x  =^  y)  x  J^  x  z=  x  ;  i.  e.  Ix  =■  x ;  and,  dividing  both  sides  by 
X,  2  —  I.  But  \  (according  to  Hesiod's  rule)  =  1  ;  and  things  that 
are  equal  to  the  same  thing  are  equal  to  one  another;  ••.  I  =  2,  == 
a  quantity  four  times  as  large  as  itself!     Q.  E.  D. 

IS.  "  I  will  print  Hesychius,  Suidas,  Etymologicon,  allin  one  page, 
after  the  manner  of  Walton's  Polyglott,  in  several  divisions  :  so  that 
the  proper  series  of  each  alphabet  shall  be  preserved,  upon  which  the 
authority  of  each  depends.  For  Phavorinus,  while  he  mixed  all  to- 
gether, spoiled  them.  Emendations  shall  be  made  of  them  all,  which 
will  make  three  volu.mes  in  folio.  And  then  Pollux,  because  he  can- 
not be  reduced  to  an  alphabet,  with  Erotianus,  Phrynicus,  &c.  and 
an  Appendix  ex  MSS.  shall  make  a  fourth.  I  lind  very  great  encou- 
ragement for  this  design,  and  I  do^ire  to  hear  your  opinion  of  it."  Letter 
from  Dr.  Bentley  to  Dr.  Bernard.—  Bentl.  Epist.p.  154. — It  is  much 
to  be  regretted  that  a  design  so  noble  and  praiseworthy  as  this,  should, 
from  some  cause  or  other,  have  never  been  brought  to  perfection.  Nay, 
it  even  seems  to  have  existed  only  in  intention.  Of  all  men  Dr.  Bent- 
ley  was  certainly  the  most  competent  to  undertake  this.  To  him  be- 
longs the  merit  of  having  first  found  out  that  the  Scriptural  Glosses, 
which  are  interwoveji  with  the  text  of  Hesychius,  are  interpolated  and 
spurious.  From  a  letter  of  his,  printed  in  Dr.  Burney's  collection,  it 
appears  that  he  suspected  this  to  be  the  case  as  early  as  the  year  l684; 
which,  as  he  was  born  in  l662,  carries  the  discovery  as  far  back  as 
his  two-and-twentieth  year.  His  reasons,  which  are  there  supported 
by  examples  at  some  length,  are  in  the  strongest  degree  conclusive. 
These,  which  may  be  placed  under  three  heads,  we  will  endeavour  to 
lay  before  the  reader  in  his  own  words,  and  with  as  much  conciseness 
as  shall  seem  fit. 

I.  "  Lexicon  Hesychianum  verum,  ad  seriem  literarum  tarn  in 
secundis  quam  priniis  Syllabis,  more  Dictionariorum  hodiemorum, 
accurate  institutum  esse. — Glossas  [Sacras]  extra  seriem,  locis  non 
suis,  plerasque  omnes  reperiri,  certissimo  indieio,  non  ab  Auctore 
profectas  esse  eas,  sed  a  studioso  quodam  Christiano  in  exemplaiis  sui 
margine  et  ora  vacuA  scriptas,  j)osi  ilia  (quod  in  aliis  libris  multi?  sci- 
nius  accidissp)  prava  Exscriptoris  diligenti-A  in  contextuni  esse  diditas. 
CCim  autem  Glossas  illas  pra?  marginis  angustia  liueola  una  non  cape- 
r^t,  pluraque  adeo  in  Textu  vocabula  intra  Glossse  alicujus  marginalis 
caput  caudamque  compreiiderentur ;  et  ignarus  et  parum  diligens 
Exscriptor  conturbavit  pieraque  omnia,  et  extra  ordinem  coUocavit." 

II.  "  In  Codicibus  MStis  fine  singulorum  opus^ulorum,  et  in  Lexi- 
cis  fine  singularum  literarum,  si  quid  paginee  supererat,  purum  id 
et  scripturaD  vacuum  fere  a  Librario  relictum  esse.  Ea  spatia,  qui 
libros  illos  posted  possidebant,  alienis  ssepe  fragmentis   iiihilque  quic- 


ISO  Short  Account  of  the  new  Anatomy 

quam  ad  srriptorcm  attinenlibus  complere  soliti  erant :  quod  ipsodutrt; 
Codices  ejusniodi  raaiiu  verso,  sa^pe  his  ocuiis  conspexi.  Ad  hiiuc 
morein  vide  quas  iiugas  Chrislianus  ilie  Hesyciiio  suo  iuterserit  iiue 
literic  A,  post  Awcov  ;  &c." 

in.  "  Cum  lihrariiis — spuria  ilia  in  Textum  insercret,  adfd  male 
rem  gessit,  ut  eadem  verba  Iciritinia  ante  et  post  emblema  illud  novum 
interdum  iterarit ;  nonnuiiquam  in  ipso  emblematis  circuitu  iegitimum 
cum  interpretatioue  suA  verbuni  quasi  captivuin  clauserit;  est  ubi 
median!  verbi  legitind  interpretationem  emblemate  uotho  diviserit,  et 
interruperit." 

These  reasons  are  still  further  confirmed  by  the  relation  of  the  fol- 
lowing fact,  with  wiiich  he  concludes  the  letter:  *'  Quid  quod  eadem 
onniia,  quaj  \\\c  visuntur,  ex  Christianorum  Lexicis,  quaiia  plura— 
vidimus,  aJro/.2,^£)  tradr.cta  sunt  ?  Sylvani  horuni  babes  in  Hkronymo 
Martiannei,  vohumm  secundo.  Ibi  on)nia  fere  Pseudo-Hesychiana,  et 
multo  plura  reperies."  The  Gloss  on  Moviog,  which  is  a  Scriptural 
word,  is  one  of  the  very  few  which  has  chanced  to  preserve  its  proper 
alphabetical  order.  But  this,  it  is  evident  to  conuiion  sense,  must, 
notwithstanding,  receive  condemnation  along  with  the  rest.  BrodiEus, 
however,  in  his  edition  of  the  Anthologia,  p.  Si?,  has  the  following 
remark:  "  Hesychius  in  voce  ^Aviog  :  eo  ex  loco  Hosychium  divi 
Cyrilli  testimonium  producentem,  atque  id  genus  plerisque,  Christia- 
num  fuisse  existinio,  tanietsi  alitor  sentiat  Siiidas." — But  it  were  vain  to 
look  for  sagacity,  where  common  understanding  is  wanting.  If  Bro- 
daeus  had  been  able  to  turn  into  Dutch,  or  whatever  was  his  vernacu- 
lar language,  Suidas's  account  of  Hesychius,  he  would  have  learnt 
probably  that  Suidas  was  there  speaking  of  one  man,  and  he  thinking 
of  another ; — and  that  'Ro-vyj'j;  Mi/ojcriOf  is  not  the  same  with  'Ha-uyjog 
'AXs^cc-^dosuf.  Aldus,  it  seems,  who  knew  just  as  much  about  the 
matter  as  he,  had  made  the  mistake  before  him  ;  ry^AsV   Se  TVfXoy  isif 


SHORT  ACCOUNT 

OF    THE    WEW 

ANATOMY  AND  PHYSIOLOGY  OF  THE  BRAIN, 

OF    DKS.    GALL    AND    SPURZHEIM. 

JL  HE  great  public  interest  which  has  recently  been  excited 
in  the  metropolis  by  the  Lectures  of  Dr.  Spurzheim,  and 
the  erroneous  and  imperfect  opinions  entertained  by  people  in 
general  about  the  nature  and  object  of  the  doctrine  he  promul- 
gates, have  induced  me  to  communicate  a  short  account  of  it,  for 
the  amusement  and  instruction  of  such  of  your  readers  as  may  be 
curious  about  the  progress  of  the  philosophy  of  the  mind.     For  I 


and  Plij/sioiogi/  of  the  Brahi.  181 

consider  the  Discoveries  of  Gall  and  Spurzheim  as  constituting 
one  of  the  most  important  steps  which  science  has  taken  since  the 
days  of  Pythagoras  and  Aristotle.  You  have  loo  little  share  al- 
ready unoccupied  in  tlie  present  Number  to  allow  me  to  give  a 
copious  detail  of  this  important  system.  1  shall,  therefore,  con- 
tent myself  with  a  short  account  of  the  leading  doctrines,  of  the 
facts  which  led  to  their  discovery,  and  of  the  rate  of  their  progress 
among  modern  physiologists. 

It  is  a  principal  docirme  of  this  system,  that  the  faculties  of  the 
human  mmd  are  innate,  or  in  other  words,  that  they  depend  on 
our  physical  organization  ;  not  tliat  our  iiieas  are  innate,  but  only 
the  material  conditions  of  the  mind's  manifestation.  Walking  and 
speaking,  for  example,  cannot  be  considered  as  innate,  but  the 
legs  and  organs  of  voice  are  connate  material  conditions  of  our 
bemg  able  to  walk  and  to  speak.  In  like  manner  the  brain  has 
ever  been  considered  as  the  organ  of  the  mind.  The  doctiine  of 
Gall  and  Spurzheim  divides  the  brain  into  an  assemblage  of  organs 
which  are  the  material  conditions  of  different  mentai  functions. 
Thus  the  propensities  of  physical  love,  of  concealment,  of  anger, 
Sic.  the  moral  sentiments  of  justice,  of  hope,  of  benevolence,  and 
the  intellectual  faculties,  of  languages,  of  mathematics,  8cc.  have 
their  seats  in  different  portions  of  the  brain  ;  and  the  talents  and 
character  of  individuals  are  varied  according  to  the  strength  and 
relative  developement  of  these  various  organs.  It  is  well  known 
that  some  men,  who  can  become  great  mathematicians,  cannot  be 
great  in  any  other  science,  and  that  many  who  are  geniuses  in  other 
sciences  cannot  be  mathematicians,  and  so  on  of  other  faculties. 
One  of  the  great  errors  of  many  Universities  and  Academies  ap- 
pears to  be  that  of  erecting  one  science  as  the  standard  of  human 
intellect  and  abilities  in  general.  Gail  and  Spurzheim,  and  their 
pupils,  have,  in  instances  too  numerous  to  be  recorded,  and  in 
various  countries,  pointed  out  the  peculiar  forms  of  the  head, 
which  indicate  the  greater  or  lesser  developement  of  these  diffe- 
rent propensities,  and  have  pronounced  at  once  such  a  true  cha- 
racter of  individuals  as  has  been  confirmed  by  inquiry,  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  their  friends  and  acquaintance.  The  primitive 
feelings  or  manifestations  of  the  mind  are  o3  in  number.  They  are 
divided  into  1st,  the  propensities;  2d,  the  sentiments  ; 
and  .Sd,  the  KxNowing  faculties.  According  as  the  different 
organs  and  the  faculties  which  they  give  the  mind  are  developed, 
so  the  character  of  the  individual  varies. 

Dr.  Gall  first  discovered  the  method  of  determining  the  mind  by 
the  form  of  the  head,  by  actual  experience.  He  first  noticed  that 
people  with  large  jutting  out  eyes  were  go!>d  linguists;  those  with 
large  crebella  had  strong  passions,  J>i,c.  The  same  facts  are  ob- 
servable in  animals  ;  our  farmers  prefer  bulls  with  large  necks,  and 


1 82  Physiology  of  the  Brain. 

the  Roman  Bard  is  well  known  to  have  praised  him,  Cuiplurhna 
cervix.  ApoUonius  Rbodius  lib.  iii.  v.  70 1.  mentions  that  Medea 
felt  a  violent  pain  in  the  back  part  of  her  head  occasioned  by  her 
amorous  feelings  ;  a  circumstance  corroborative  of  Gall's  system. 
By  mnlti plying  his  observations  of  the  different  forms,  and  compa- 
ring them  with  the  minds  of  the  individuals,  Dr.  G.  and  his  colleague 
arrived  at  last  at  the  great  degree  of  perfection  to  which  they  have 
brought  their  science.  The  iirst  thing  which  struck  me  was  their 
Anatomy  ;  and  I  will  venture  to  say,  that  before  their  accurate 
demonstrations  of  the  brain  were  published,  nothing  was  actually 
known  and  published  about  the  anatomy  and  phvsiology  of  that 
organ  in  Eurtipe.  The  progress  which  this  science  is  makmg  is 
rapid,  and  Dr.  Spurzheim  is  attended  by  the  most  respectable  and 
ingenious  medical  practitioners  of  London.  Those  who  wish  to 
see  the  objections  raised  against  this  system,  and  their  proper  an- 
swerSj  may  consult  a  joint  work  by  Gall  and  Spurzheim,  "  Sur  les 
dispositions  innees  de  I'Ame  et  de  I'Esprit."  Paris,  8vo. 

Dr.  S.  is  preparing  a  work  on  the  yliiatoim/  and  Physiology  of 
the  Brain,  which  will  be  published  in  England  sometime  during 
the  ensuing  winter,  vvhere  a  fuller  account  of  the  theory  will  be 
found. 

The  remarkable  difference  of  form,  given  by  the  ancient  artists 
to  the  heads  severally  of  their  gladiators,  philosophers,  priests,  and 
emperors,  is  well  known,  and  must  have  been  founded  on  actual 
observation.  The  present  system  explains  the  difference  whereby 
an  accurate  eye  can  discern  by  seeing  the  head  of  any  famous  Gre- 
cian, whether  he  was  priest,  poet,  boxer,  &c.  by  pointing  out  the 
differences  of  form  given  to  the  human  head  by  the  comparative 
magnitude  of  the  organs  of  veneration,  poetry,  pugnacity,  &c. 
arid  confirms  our  notions  of  the  accuracy  of  observation  and  of  the 
skill  in  sculpture  possessed  by  the  ^Egyptians,  Greeks,  and  Ro- 
mans. These  early  nations,  who  ripened  science  in  the  infancy  of 
Society,  with  whom  philosophy  first  dawned  on  the  night  of  time, 
afford  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  connexion  which  exists  be- 
tween the  physical  form,  and  the  intellectual  character  of  our  spe- 
cies ;  and  contribute,  with  modern  physiological  researches,  to 
show  that  however  great  the  intluence  of  education  on  moral  habits, 
the  susceptibility  of  improvement  depends  chiefly  on  our  organic 
structure,  and  that  we  must  cross  the  breed  as  we  do  cattle  in  order 
to  improve  society  and  enhance  the  moral  and  physical  character 
of  future  generations. 

T.  FORSTER, 


1S5  .    ' 

O  II A  T I O 

HABITA  IN  THEATRO  SIIELDONIANO  OXONI^i,. 
DIE  15  JUNII  A.  D.  1314. 

A  GULIELMO  CROWE,  LL.  B. 

PUBLICO  UNIV.  ORATORE. 

oERENlSSIME  Princeps^  dilectissimi  Regis  nostri  vicem  ger- 
cns,  Vosque  augustissimi  Reges,  Duces  invictissimi,  illustrissimi 
Hospites  ! 

Quantum  hodierno  die  gaudium  universi  capiamus,  ego  licet  sile- 
am,  res  ipsa  declarat ;  cum  propter  adventum  vestrum  optatissimum 
non  modo  homines  omnium  setatum  et  ordinum,  sed  etiam  moenia 
ipsa  videantur,  atque  urbis  tecta,  exultare.  Magno  sane  honore  et 
incredibili  laetitia  cumulastis  Academiam  Oxoniensem,  quod  earn 
visere  dignati  estis,  quod  hoc  potissimum  tempore,  cum  vobis  non 
solum  ut  hospitibus  gratulari  possimus,  verum  etiam  ut  servatoribus 
nostris  gratias  agere  meritissimas,  ideo  quod  per  eximiam  virtutem 
vestram  a  gravissimo  bello  salvi  tandem  et  liberati  sumus.  Jam 
veio  ille  Vester  tot  potentissimorum  Regum  et  Principum  consessus 
perfundit  haec  loca  lumine  quodam  novo,  et  splendido,  et  quale  nun- 
quam  antehac  huic  Academiae,  prueter  banc  nulli  afFulsit.  At  non 
ii  sumus  profecto,  qui  nosmetipsos  honore  tali  dignemur  ;  neque 
tam  arroganter  quicquam  a  me  dictum  aut  conceplum  esse  velim  : 
cum  autem  mente  repeto  tot  viros  praestantissimos,  qui  omni  genere 
scientiarum  hie  floruerunt,  tot  Principes  et  Reges  Collegiorum 
nostrorum  aut  fundatores,  aut  ipsos  disciplinis  nostris  instructos, 
ante  omnes  vero  magnum  ilium  Alfredum,  a  quo,  Tu  Princeps  au- 
gustissime,  genus  ducis  tuum,  cujusque  sceptri  haeres  tu  es  amplis- 
simus,  Alfredum  ilium,  quem  conditorem  Academiae  nostras  vindi- 
camus,  turn  vero  de  dignitate  ejus  dissimulare  non  licet.  Quin  Ipse, 
si  nunc  adesset,  jure  optimo  posset  de  Academia  gloriari  sua. 
Quapropter,  oro,  liceat  mihi  vicem  ejus  sustinere  paulisper,  dum 
voces  proferam  in  persona  graviori,  et  digna  quam  vos,  Augustissi- 
mi Reges,  attente  audiatis.   Eum  igitur  putatote  vobiscum  sic  loqui. 

"Quam  aspicitis  Academiam,  Hospites  ilktstrissimi,  omnium 
fere  quae  exstant  antiquissimam.  Ego  princeps  formavi.  Postquam 
enim  crudelissimum  hostem  debellassem,  (quemadmodum  Vos  nu- 
per  fecistis)  nee  prius  neque  sanctius  quicquam  habui  quam  ut  se- 
dem  quandam  in  regno  meo  stabilirem,  ubi  literai  humaniores,  et 
scientiae,  et  pacis  artes  coli  possint ;  sciebam  enim  quantum  hujus- 
modi  studia  ad  summi  Dei  honorem,  quantum  ad  humani  generi* 
felicitatem,  conferre  valeant.  Sperabam  quoque  tam  honestam 
operam  a  me  inchoatam,  ab  aliis  post  me  Regibus  et  Principibus 
viris  auctam  et  amplificatam  fore  ;  turn  vero  partem  istius  gloriae 
ad  me  redundaturam.     Nee  me  fefellit  mea  spes.    Haec  est  ilia  in- 


184  liUcrary  Intelligence. 

clyta  Oxonia,  cujus  nomcn  etiam  ad  ultimas  gentes  et  populos  re- 
motissimos  pervenit :  cujus  ego  alumnis,  tanquam  militibus  tneis 
usus,  niultas  de  barbarie,  de  inscitia,  de  impietate,  victorias  report- 
avi ;  plurima  porro  literarum  posui  tropaea  et  moimmenta,  qua£ 
nulla  delebit  vetustas,  nulla  unquam  obscurabit  oblivio." 

Haec  i'\liredo  fas  esset  magniiice  pra^dicare :  nos  humiliora  et 
sentire  et  loqui  decet.  Nunc  autem  a  Vobis,  Augustissimi  Hospi- 
tes,  petimus  ac  etiam  oramus,  ut  qua  benignitate  hue  advenistis  ad 
Academiam  nostram  visendani,  eadem  htec  excipere  velitis,  quae  of- 
ficii et  reverenliaj  gratia  facinuis.  Parva  quidem  sunt,  sed  ex  ani- 
mis  gratissiniis  proticiscuntur,  sed  propensissima  voluntate  persol- 
vimus,  sed  justissima  de  causa  vobis  debemus  :  quoniam,  ut  tran- 
quilla  pace  jam  fruamur,  quod  cum  studiis  nostris  apprime  accom- 
niodatum,  turn  maxime  optandum  erat,  id  Vestris,  Augustissmii 
Principes,  consiliis  prudentissiniis,  Vestra,  Duces  fortissimi,  admi- 
rabili  et  pa^ne  divina  virtute,  et  nobis,  et  totius  Europee  geutibus  et 
nationibiis,  est  efjteclum. 


LITERARY  INTELLIGENCE, 
LATELY  PUBLISHED. 

CLASSICAL. 

Plautinorum  Cupedioriun  Ferculum  quartum,  a  Rest,  Gymnas. 
Lips.  Prof,  et  Rectore. 

The  Mostellaria  is  the  play  under  the  author's  consideration  in 
this  Progranima.  He  is  dissatisfied  with  tlie  chemical  interpretation 
given  of  vivo  urgenio,  A.  I.  Sc.  iii.  84,  an  error  arising  from  a 
false  interpretation  of  Homer  ii.  14,  399.  Vivum  he  understands 
nativum,  pitrum,  solidum.  He  puts  the  words  Ileus,  Tranio,  A.  H. 
Sc.  ii.  83,  in  the  mouth  of  Philolaches.  In  A.  HI.  Sc.  i.  v.  59, 
he  contends  that  the  metre  requires  age  for  euge.  V.  66.  for 
extentatum  he  puts  exienuatuni.  In  the  JFirst  Scene  of  AxCt  V.  he 
distributes  and  corrects  vv.  40 — 45  thus : 

Th.    Dat  profecto.     Tii.    Quin  et  ilium  in  jus  irejtibe,  inve* 
Tiiain.     Th.    Mane. 
Lxperiat;  ut  opiiior ;  certum  est.    Nunc  mihi  hue  hominem  cedo. 
Th.    Pet  juhe  hominem  cedes  mcvicipio  poscere.     Th.    Imo,  hoc 

primum  volo, 
Qucestioiii  accipere  servos.     Tr.    Faciundum  edepol  censeo. 
Th.    Quid  si  ego  igitur  anessam  homines?     Tr.    Factum  jam 
esse  oportuit. 

M.  Mohnike  has  published  at  Greisswald,  in  Pomerania,  the 
First  Volume  of  the  History  of  the  Literature  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans.  The  History  is  divided  into  Six  Periods,  from  the 
earliest  time  of  Greece  to  the  Fall  of  the  Eastern  Empire. 


lulterary   Intelligence.  185 

Elemens  simplifies  de  la  Grammaire  Grecque  ;  par  J.B.  Bar- 
BiEit,  Auteur  des  cinq  Lexiques  Grecs-Francais.      12mo.  Paris. 

Last  year  was  published  at  Leipsic,  a  new  edition  of  Oppiant 
bvScHNEiDERj  with  the  various  readings  of  MSS,  at  Venice 
and  Moscow.  A  second  volume  will  soon  appear,  edited  by 
Messrs.  Schneider  and  Sch^i^fer,  containing  Translations  of 
both  the    Poems,   of  Illustrations,  and   of  an   Index   Grjecitatis. 

M.  Schneider  endeavours  to  prove,  and  we  think  successfully, 
that  the  Poems  on  Hunting  and  Fishing  were  not  written  by  the 
same  person. 

\  An  edition  of  Xenophon's  Anabasis,  with  a  German  translation, 
and  a  vocabulary,  was  published  at  Leipsick  before  the  events 
which  have  immortalized  the  name  of  that  city. 

Tractatus  de  Elementorum  Grascorum  pronunciatione,  Auctore 
Anastasio  Georgiade,  Philippopolitano,  Grace  et  Latine  elabo- 
ratus.     Paris,  Vienna,  et  Leipsick. 

Part  L  handsomely  printed  in  4to.  Price  One  Guinea,  to  be 
continued  every  Three  Months,  till  completed  in  Four  Volumes, 
of  the  Dictionary  of  the  English  Language ;  in  w  hich  the  words 
are  deduced  from  their  originals,  and  illustrated  in  their  different 
significations,  by  examples  from  the  best  writers  -  to  which  are 
prefixed,  a  History  of  the  Language,  and  an  English  Grammar. 
By  Samuel  Johnson,  LL.  D.  With  numerous  corrections,  and 
with  the  addition  of  many  thousand  words.  By  the  Rev.  H.  J. 
Todd,  M.  A.  F.  S.  A.  Cliaplain  in  ordinary  to  His  Majesty,  an(J 
keeper  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Records. 

Hermes  Scythicus  ;  or  the  Radical  Affinities  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  Languages  to  the  Gothic  ;  illustrated  from  the  Ma?so- 
Gothic,  Anglo-Saxon,  Francic,  Aleniannic,  Suio-Gothic,  Icelan- 
dic, &c.  To  which  is  prefixed,  a  Dissertation  on  the  Historical 
Proofs  of  the  Scythian  Origin  of  the  Greeks.  By  John  Jamieson, 
D.D.  F.R.  S.  E.  and  F.  S.  A.S.  Author  of  an  Etymological  Dic- 
tionary of  the  Scottish  Language,  &c.  Scc.  Neatly  printed  in  one 
Volume  8vo.    Price  12s.  boards. 

A  Manual  of  Latin  Grammar  ;  intended  to  combine  the  ancient 
Plan  of  Grammatical  Institution,  originally  enjoined  by  Royal. 
Authority,  with  the  advantages  of  modern  improvement ;  to  which 
are  prefixed  some  prefatory  hints  and  observations  on  the  methods 
of  commencing  and  pursuing  classical  learning,  in  schools  and  by 
private  study.     By  John  Pye  Smith,  D.  D.     Price  2s.  (id.  bound. 

In  2  vols.  8vo.  Price  21s.  in  boards,  a  new  edition  of  Arrian's 
History  of  Alexander's  Expedition,  translated  from  the  Greek, 
with  Notes   Historical,   Geographical,   and   Critical.      By    Mr. 


ISG  Liter  my  Intelligence. 

Rooke.  To  which  are  prefixed  Mr.  Le  Clare's  Criticisms  upon 
Quintus  Curtius,  and  some  remarks  upon  Mr.  Perizouius's  Vindi- 
cation of  that  author. 

Price  ll.  7s.  the  Eighth  Volume  (consisting  of  near  800  closely 
but  neatly  printed  pages,  and  embellished  with  Seven  Portraits,)  of 
Literary  Anecdotes  of  the  Eighteenth  Century  ;  comprising  Bio- 
graphical Memoirs  of  William  Bowyer,  Printer,  F.  S.A.  and 
many  of  his  Learned  Friends  ;  an  incidental  View  of  the  Progress 
and  Advancement  of  Literature  in  this  Kingdom  during  the  last 
Century ;  and  Biographical  Anecdotes  of  a  considerable  number 
of  eminent  Writers  and  ingenious  Artists.  By  John  Nichols, 
F.  S.  A. 

Reliquiae  Sacrze :  sive  Auctorum  fere  jam  perditorum  secundi 
tertiique  s-aeculi  fragmenta,  quae  supersunt.  Accedunt  epistolae 
Synodicae  et  Canonicae  Nicaeno  concilio  antiquiores.  Ad  codices 
MSS.  recensuit,  notisque  illustravit,  Martinus  Josephus  Routh, 
S.  T.  P.  Collegii  S.  Magdaleuae  Praeses,  2  vols.  8vo.    1/.  105. 

Poeta  Mhiores  Grccci.  Praecipua  Lectionis  Varietate  et  Indi- 
cibus  Locupletissimis  instruxit  Thomas  Gaisford,  A.  M.  iEdis 
Christi  Alumnus,  Necnon  Graecae  Linguae  Professor  Regius.  Vol. 
i.  8vo.     Pr.  l6s. 

A  compendious  system  of  Practical  English  Grammar  ;  in  which 
nothing  is  introduced  but  what  is  absolutely  necessary,  and  the 
exercises  of  which  are  so  methodical  and  progressive,  that  they 
may  with  facility  be  comprehended  by  pupils  at  an  early  age.  By 
John  Huthersal,  Ardwick,  near  Manchester.  The  Fourth  Edition, 
revised  and  much  enlarged  in  the  exercises  on  purity,  perspicuity, 
and  propriety.  To  this  Edition  is  added  a  selection  of  exercises  in 
English  composition.      12mo.  2s.  bound. 

Pindari  Carmina,  Gr.  et  Lat.  cum  notis  et  emendationibus, 
Boeckii.     Vol.  i.  Lips.  1813. 

Vigerus  de  Idiotismis  Linguae  Graecifi,  edidit  Hermannus,  Edit, 
nov.  2  Vols.  8vo.     Lips.  Is'lS. 

Durr,  Lexicon  Homericum,  Gr.  et  Lat.  8vo.  Lips.  1812. 

Schleusneri  Curae  Novissimae ;  sive  A  ppendix  notarum  et  emen- 
dationum  in  Photii  Lexicon,  4to.  Lugd.  Bat.   1812. 

Homeri  Ilias,  Gr.  et  Grajco  moderno,  a  Gaza,  4  Vols.  8vo. 
Florentia^,  1812. 

Euripidis  Troades,   1812. 

. Electra,   1813.     Recensuit  cum  notis,  Aug.  Seidler. 

8vo.  Lips. 

Archilochi,  lambographorum  Principis,  Reliquiae ;  collegit, 
et  notis  et  animadversionibus  illustravit  J.  Liebel,  8vo.  Lips.  1812. 


Literary  Intelligence.  187 

Les  Vers  Dores  de  Pyihagore,  expliques  et  traduits  pour  la 
premiere  fois  en  vers  Eiimolpiques  Francais,  par  Fabre  d'Olivet, 
8vo.  Paris.   1813. 

Strabonis  Geographia,  cum  notis  Siebenkees,  cura  Tzschucke, 
6  Vols.  8vo.  Lips.  1812. 

Mr&OI  AISnnEIOI.  Falmla  Msopi(B,  e  codice  Augustano 
nunc  primum  editas,  cum  fabulis  Babrii  Clioliambicis  collectis  om- 
nibus, et  Menandri  Sententiis  singu.laribus  aliquot  etiam  ineditis. 
Recensuit  et  emendavit  Jo.  Gottlob  Schneider.  12mo.  Fratisla- 
vicz,    18)2. 

Besides  the  successful  attention  paid  to  the  Fables  of  ^sop  and 
Babrius  by  Tyrwhitt,  Franc,  de  Furia  and  Coray,  the  present  editor  has 
made  an  important  addition,  and  produced  many  valuable  corrections, 
from  some  MSS.  The  TvtZiixi  aovoa-ri^oi  of  Menander  are  considerably 
increased  by  the  introduction  of  many,  which  had  been  published  as 
the  productions  of  an  unknown  author,  and  of  others  from  various  ]MSS. 
Of  the  corrections  the  learned  Editor  gives  an  interesting  account  in 
the  Notes,  which  are  extended  to  65  closely  printed  pages. 

A  neat  edition  of  Virgil,  by  Mr.  A.  J.  Valpy,  who  has  col- 
lated the  best  editions  of  Hei/ne,  Burmann,  and  others;  and  has 
printed  it  for  the  use  of  Schools.     Pr.  4s.  bound. 

A  neat  edition  of  Horace,  for  Schools,  which  has  been  colla- 
ted from  the  best  editions.  The  objectionable  Odes  and  passages 
have  been  expunged.  It  is  printed  uniform  with  the  Virgil. 
Ss.  6d.  bound. 

Four  Plays  of  Plautus.  Amphitryo,  Aulularia,  Captives,  and 
Rudens.     With  English  Notes,  and  a  Glossary.     4s.  6d.  bound. 

A  Fourth  Edition  of  the  Elcganticc  Latins,  or  Kales  and  Ex- 
ercises illustrative  of  elegant  Latin  sti/le,  has  just  been  printed 
with  new  improvements.  Price  4s.  6d.  The  Key  can  be  had  only 
by  a  private  written  letter  to  the  author  through  the  Printer. 

Theophrasti  Eresii  de  Historia  Plantarum  Libri  decern  Grzece 
cum  Syllabo  Geuerum  et  Specieruni  Glossario,  et  Notis,  curante 
Joh.  Stackhouse.  Arm.  Soc.  Linn.  S.  Oxonii,  mdcccxiii.  Pr. 
1/.  6s.  duodecimo.     Pars  L  et  IL 

Travels  in  various  Countries  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  by 
E.  D.  Clarke,  LL.  D.  Part  li.  Greece,  Egypt,  and  the  Holy 
Land.     Section  II.    1814. 

To  announce  the  continuation  of  this  work,  is  to  excite  the  curi- 
osity, and  command  the  interest,  of  the  classical  scholar,  the  moralist, 
the  historian,  and  the  politician.  We  can  only  say,  in  general 
terms,  that  this  volume  fully  supports  the  character  of  the  author. 
Few  men  of  classical  taste  there  are,  who  will  not  envy  his  situation 
on  Mount  Anchesmus,  when  his  view  was  gratified  by  the  following 
interesting  objects  ; 


1'88  Literary  Intelligence. 

Central.  The  lofty  rocks  of  the  Acropolis,  crowned  with  its  majestic 
temples,  the  Parthenon,  Erechtheiimy  &c. 

Fore  Ground.  The  whole  of  the  modern  city  of  Athens,  with  its 
gardens,  ruins,  mosques,  and  walls,  spreading  into  the  plain  beneath  the 
citadel.  The  procession  of  an  Albanian  wedding,  with  music,  &c.  was 
at  this  time  passing  out  of  one  of  the  gates. 

Right,  or  North-lVestern  Wing.     The  Temple  of  Ti!Eskus. 

Left,  or  Soi/th'Easterfi  TFing.     The  Temple  of  Jupiter  Olympius. 

View  beyond  the  Citadel,  proceeding  from    West   to  South  and  East. 

1.  Areopagus.  2.  Pnyx.  3.  Ilissus.  4.  Site  of  the  Temple  of 
Ceres  in  Agra-,  and  Fountain  Callirhoe.  5.  Stadium  Panathenaicum, 
site  of  the  Lyceum,  &c. 

Parallel  circuit,  with  a  more  extended  radius.  1.  Hills  and  Defile  of 
Daphne,  or  Via  Sacra.  2.  Pirjeus.  3.  Munychia  and  Phalerum. 
4.  Salamis.     5.  /Egina,     6.  JNlore  distant  Isles.     7-   liymettus. 

Ditto,  still  more  extended.  1.  Parncs.  2.  Mountains  beyond  Eleu- 
sis  and  Megara.  3.  Acropolis  of  Corinth.  4.  IMountains  of  Pelopon- 
nesus.    5.  The  ^gean  and  distant  Islands. 

Immediately  beneath  the  eye.  1.  Plain  of  Athens,  with  Albanians 
engaged  in  agriculture;  herds  of  cattle,  (Sec.     P.  56.5. 

Those,  who  cannot  visit  this  classical  ground,  would  feel  no  siiiall 
gratification,  if  one  of  the  |)anorania  painters  Mould  take  a  view  of 
the  scene,  and  prepare  it  for  representation  under  the  inspection  of 
Pr.  Clarke. 

Mr.  Haygartli  has  just  published  his  Poem  intitled  Greece,  in 
Three  Parts,  which  contains  many  notes,  classical  illustrations,  and 
sketches  of  the  scenery.     Royal  4to.    Pr.  l/.  I2s.  6d. 

Researches  in  Greece.  By  Major  Leake,  who  has  been  em- 
ployed by  government  upon  several  missions  into  that  country. 
This  part  of  the  work  is  confined  to  inquiries  into  the  Lanpuaoe 
of  the  Modern  Greeks,  and  the  state  of  their  Literature  and 
Education,  with  some  short  notices  of  the  Dialects  spoken  within 
the  limits  of  Greece,  viz.  the  Albanian,  Wallachiau,  and  Buls,a- 
riait.  It  is  intended  as  an  intioduction  to  the  further  Researches 
jnade  by  the  Author,  during  his  residence  in  Greece,  into  the 
Geography,  Antiquities,  and  present  state  of  the  country.  One 
Vol.  4to.  3/.  Ss.  boards. 

Professor  Coiistantin  Nirolopoulo,  a  celebrated  Greek,  is  engaged  in 
making  an'  analysis  of  this  work  for  the  use  of  the  French  Institute, 
lie  is  also  trunslritiiig  many  parts  of  it  for  instrtion  in  the  Moniteur. 
\Ve  hope  soon  to  give  our  Readers  some  account  of  the  work. 

BIBLICAL. 

Dodd's  Famihf  Bible,  reprinted  in  two  very  thick  quarto  vols, 
of  upw  ards  of  a  thousand  pages  each,  royal  paper  61.  6s.  demy 
4/.  4s. 

This  work  is  neatly  and  correctly  printed,  with  a  large  letter, 
on  a  superfine  wove  paper^  and  contains,  accoiding  to  the   Pie- 


hiterary  Intelligence.  IS9 

fece,  a  selection  of  Notes  from  all  the  best  Foreign  and  English 
Commentators,  with  Dissertations  prefixed  to  the  Pentateuch  and 
Gospels,  showing  the  different  authorities  and  proofs  of  authenticity 
now  extant. 

In  this  edition  it  will  be  found,  that  every  historical  narrative  is 
explained,  as  well  as  the  ceremonial  laws  and  peculiar  rites  of  the 
ancient  Israelites,  the  purity  and  morality  of  the  Gospel  clearly 
pointed  out,  and  the  whole  interspersed  with  such  pious  reflec- 
tions, collected  from  the  works  of  the  best  English  Divines,  as 
naturally  occur  to  every  serious  reader,  forming  altogether  a  most 
elegant  and  useful  edition  of  the  Scriptmes  of  a  convenient  s!ze 
and  moderate  price. 

Messrs.  Mant  and  D'Oyley  are  proceeding  with  great  zeal  and 
ability  in  ihe  Family  Bible.     Five  Parts  are  already  printed. 

ORIENTAL. 

The  College  Council  of  Calcutta  has  recommended  a  subscri{> 
tiou  for  a  hundred  copies  of  a  few  of  the  most  valuable  works  of 
!Mahummedan  law,  to  be  printed  and  published  under  the  superin- 
tendance  of  Dr.  Lumsden,  and  the  learned  native  now  attached  to 
the  College. 

Captain  Roebuck,  the  Assistant  Secretary  and  Examiner,  is  pre- 
'  parmg  to  publish  a  new  and  augmented  Edition  of  Di.  Hunter's 
Hindoostanee  and  English  Dictionary. 

The  Bengalee  and  Sanscrit  Professor,  Dr.  Carey,  has  just  finish- 
ed the  printing  of  a  Grammar  of  Uie  Punjabee  language,  and  has 
now  in  the  press  Grammars  of  theTelingu  and  Carnatic  languages. 
He  is  also  writing  Grammars  of  the  Kashmeera,  the  Pashto, 
Ballochee,  and  Orissa  languages.  In  addition  to  these  various 
and  extensive  labors,  this  pious  minister  and  indefatigable  scholar 
will  complete  in  two  years  more  his  Bengalee  Dictionary. 

A  Grammar  of  the  Burmah  language  by  his  son,  Felix  Carey, 
wlio  already  treads  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father,  is  also  in  the 
Missionary  press  of  Serampore. 

Mr.  Marshznan,  and  his  young  pupil,  now  become  his  associate, 
do  not  slacken  in  their  pursuit  of  the  Chinese  Grammar  and  learn- 
ing, by  which,  indeed,  the  public  is  about  to  profit. 

Mr.  Marshman  has  composed  a  work  under  the  title  of  Clavis 
Sinica,  or  Key  of  the  Chinese  language.  It  was  at  first  intended 
only  as  an  augmented  edition  of  his  Dissertation  on  the  Chinese 
language,  formerly  published  with  the  first  volume  of  the  works 
of  Confucius  ;  but  the  matter  extended  as  he  proceeded,  and  the 
book  has  assumed  a  new  form  and  title.  Of  this  work  the  first 
part  is  already  printed,  and  consists  of  two  Dissertations,  the  first 
©u  the  Chinese  character,  the  second  on  the  colloquial  medium  of 


190  Litei^ary  Intelligence. 

the  Chinese.  The  second  part  of  the  Clavls  will  be  a  Grammar 
of  the  Chinese  language.  These  two  parts  of  the  work  will  con- 
tain from  four  to  live  hundred  quarto  pages;  and  Mr.  Marshman 
has  in  contemplation  to  add  as  an  Appendix,  a  Vocabulary,  con- 
taining the  characters  in  the  whole  of  Confucius,  which  he  con- 
ceives will  render  it  a  complete  key  to  the  language. 

The  passages  in  Chinese  characters  contained  in  these  works 
are  printed  from  moveable  metal  types,  which  Mr.  Marshman  and 
his  coadjutors  have  had  the  merit  of  bringing,  by  the  most  laudable 
ingenuity  and  perseverance,  to  a  state  of  perfection,  perhaps  not 
known  before. 

Mr.  Colebrooke  has  lately  presented  the  College  with  a  Voca- 
bulary of  the  Punjabee  language. 

Captain  Lockett  is  preparing  a  list  of  books  purchased  on  his 
late  lour  to  Arabia  ;  and  a  faithful  and  detailed  memoir  of  that 
tour,  deeply  interesting  to  the  antiquary,  the  historian  and  the 
scholar,  is  anxiously  looked  for  by  the  public,  from  the  authentic 
and  learned  pen  of  Captain  Lockett  himself. 

Of  the  Sanscrit  and  English  Dictionary  by  Mr.  Wilson,  the 
Manuscript  is  in  great  forwardness,  and  some  progress  has  been 
made  in  printing  it.  The  same  author  has  presented  to  the  public 
tlie  valuable  gift  of  a  translation  in  verse  of  the  Sanscrit  Poem, 
entitled  the  Megha  Duta.  The  Megha  Duta,  or  Cloud  Messen- 
ger, is  a  work  of  high  repute  amongst  the  native  professors  of 
Sanscrit  literature,  and  is  entitled,  by  beauty  and  simplicity  of 
style,  by  rich  description,  just  sentiment,  and  warm  and  tender 
feeling,  to  the  rank  it  holds.  Calidas,  the  author  to  whom  it  is 
generally  attributed,  is  already  known  to  European  literature 
through  a  prose  translation,  by  Sir  William  Jones,  of  the  Drama 
of  Sacontala,  one  of  his  most  esteemed  works  ;  and  he  is  beyond 
doubt  the  author  of  many  of  the  most  admired  compositions  in 
the  Sanscrit  language. 

From  one  of  the  best  authors,  therefore,  of  that  language,  Mr. 
Wilson  has  selected  for  publication  and  translation,  the  Megha 
Duta,  as  a  book  equally  calculated  to  gratify  the  Sanscrit  scholar, 
and  the  cultivator  of  general  literature.  The  original  text  of  the 
poem  has  been  published  wiih  the  translation  into  English  verse  ; 
and  as  the  poet  is  led,  by  the  nature  of  the  subject  itself,  into  many 
allusions  to  the  ancient  geography  of  India,  and  to  many  peculiari- 
ties both  in  faith  and  manners  of  the  Hindoos,  the  version  is  ac- 
companied with  explanatory  notes. 

To  render  it  more  interesting  to  the  literary  reader,  many 
passages  are  illustrated  by  comparison  with  analogous  passages 
in  English  and  Classical  poetry ;  and  for  the  satisfaction  and 
assistance  of  the  Student,  the  notes  comjirise  also  literal  transla- 


Literary    Intelligence,  ig\ 

tions  of  such  passages  as  have  been  considerably  deviated  from,  in 
the  poetical  version ;  together  with  corresponding  extracts  from  a 
few  other  Sanscrit  writers  ;  and  some  points  of  etymological  and 
critical  discussion,  affecting  the  meaning  or  construction  of  the 
text. 

The  metrical  merit  of  the  Megha  Duta,  the  smoothness  and 
harmony  of  the  verse,  the  felicities  of  idiom,  heightened  by  their 
allusions  to  customs,  opinions  and  events,  and  by  national  asso- 
ciations, the  perception  of  which  is  instant,  and  the  application 
familiar  to  the  minds  of  those,  for  whom  Sanscrit  poetry  was 
written,  can  be  taken  only  upon  credit  by  those  who  are  not  con- 
versant in  that  classical  language  ;  but  enough  is  conveyed  by  such 
a  translator  as  Mr.  Wilson,  to  afford  great  delight  to  his  country- 
men, and  to  claim  their  warm  acknowledgments. 

This  work  of  Calidas,  which  we  are  to  beheve  may  claim  nine 
centuries  of  antiquity,  and  which  some  refer  to  even  earlier  ages, 
unfolded  now  for  the  first  time  to  such  distant  generations  as  our 
own,  displays  that  uniformity  in  the  character  and  genius  of  our 
race,  which  seems  to  unite  at  once  the  most  remote  regions  of  time 
and  space,  and  which  it  always  gratifies  the  human  mind  to  discern 
through  the  superficial  varieties,  in  which  some  slight  difference  of 
external  and  intellectual  fashions  may  disguise  it.  In  Calidas  we 
find  poetical  design,  a  poetical  perception,  and  thence  poetical  de- 
scriptions of  nature  in  all  her  forms,  moral  and  material,  poetical 
imagery,  poetical  invention,  just  and  natural  feeling,  with  all  the 
liner  and  keener  sensibilities  of  the  heart.  In  these  great,  immutable, 
features  we  recognize  in  Calidas  the  fellow  and  kinsman  of  the 
great  masters  of  ancient  and  modern  poesy  ;  familiar  to  us,  but 
with  whom  he  never  communicated  :  we  acknowledge  genius, 
taste,  and  judgment  in  his  work,  equalled,  no  doubt,  but  not 
often  surpassed  by  the  most  admired  authors  whom  we  are  accus- 
tomed to  read  in  their  own  languages. 

The  excellence  of  Mr.  Wilson's  version,  regarding  it  only  as 
an  English  work,  lifts  him  far  above  the  humble,  though  useful, 
rank  of  Translator. 

Bibliotheca  Arahica :  auctam  atque  integram  edidit  D.  Christia- 
Hus  Fredericus  de  Schnurrer.     Halae  ad  Salam.  8vo. 

This  work  contains  an  account  of  the  principal  Tracts  in  the 
Arabic  language  or  in  Arabic  literature.  It  will  be  sufficient  to 
observe  that  it  is  divided  into  the  following  parts:  Grammatica, 
Historica,  Poetica,  Christiana,  Biblica,  Koranica,  Varia. 

A  small  work  is  just  published,  intitled,  "  A  Defence  of  the 
Jewish  Keligion." — This  is  intended  as  an  Answer  to  the  Argu- 
ments of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Frey. 

The  Samaritan  and  Syriac  Alphabets,  with  a  Praxis  to  each,  by 
the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  12mo.     Is.  Qd. 


192  Literary  Intdligence. 

The  Samaritan  and  Syriac  Texts  are  printed  from  Leusdeu's  Scholag 
Syriuca:  et  Diss,  de  Lingiid  Sainaritanu. 

A  Vocabulary,  Hebrew,  Arabic  and  Persian,  by  the  late  Miss 
E.  Smith  ;  to  which  is  prefixed  a  Praxis  on  the  Arabic  Alphabet, 
by  the  Kev.  J.  F.  Usko,  12nio. 

This  was  published  at  thcexpen-se  of  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  and  is 
dedicated  to  Mrs.  Harriet  Bowdler. 

Elements  of  Hebrew  Grammar  in  Two  Parts.  Containing,  Part 
1.  The  Doctrine  of  the  Vowel  Points,  and  the  Rudiments  of  the 
Grammar.  Part  \l.  The  Structnre  and  Idioms  of  the  Language. 
With  an  Appendix,  containing  the  Notation  of  the  Hebrew  Verbs  in 
Roman  Letters.     By  J.  F.  Gyles,  Esq.  M.  A.    Oct.  Pr.  12s.  bds. 

An  Abridged  Hislori/  of  Greek  Literature,  from  its  origin  to 
the  taking  of  Constantuiople  by  the  Turks,  has  just  been  reprinted 
at  Paris,  from  the  original  in  German,  by  F.  Schoell.  2  Vols  8vo. 

We  undersiand  this  work  is  reprinting  in  England  for  the  use  of  Stu- 
dents at  College,  and   for  the   higher  classes  of  Schools. 

New  FJemejils  of  Literature :  or  an  Analysis  of  the  different 
kinds  of  literary  composition,  of  the  best  Classical  works,  ancient 
and  modern,  Erench  and  Foreign  :  containing  Extracts  or  Trans- 
lations of  the  most  esteemed  authors.  Partly  translated  from  the 
German  work  of  Eschenberg.  By  ^I.  Breton.  6  Vols.  duod. 
Pr.  1/.  4s. 

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL. 

Notitiacodicum  MSS.  qui  in  Biblioth.  Nuremberg,  asservantur, 
a  Mullero.     8vo.  Lips.   1813. 

An  Litroduction  to  the  study  of  Bibliography  ;  comprising  a 
general  view  of  the  different  subjects  coiuiected  with  Bibliography, 
as  well  as  some  account  of  the  most  celebrated  public  libraries, 
ancient  and  modern  ;  and  also  a  notice  of  the  principal  works  on 
the  knowledge  of  books;  numerous  specimens  of  early  printing, 
together  with  fac-similes  of  the  books  of  images,  and  the  mono- 
grams or  marks  used  by  theiirst  printers.  Illustrated  by  numerous 
engravings  on  wood,   8cc.     By  T.  H.  Home,  2  vols.  8vo.  ll.  8s. 

M.  Ant.  F'r.  Delandine,  Librarian  of  Lyons,  has  published  in 
S  Vol.  8vo.  an  account  of  jTOc  MSS.  of  the  Lihraru  nf  Lyons  ; 
or  Notices  respecting  their  antiquity,  their  authors,  the  subjects  of 
them  ;  the  character  of  their  writing,  &c.  Preceded  by  a  history 
of  the  ancient  Libraries  of  Lyons,  and  an  historical  essay  concern- 
ing MSS.  in  general. 

The  Catalogue  of  these  MSS.  begins  with  the  Oriental.  A  Maimo- 
nides  may  be  distiiigainhed  among  the  Hebrew,  a  Koran  among  the 
Arabic,  and  a  Gulistan  among  the  Persian  MSS.  The  great  curiosity 
is  a  MS.  No.  23.  in  an  unknown  tongue.  It  was  sent,  through  the 
hands  of  the  Senator  Lanjuinais,  to  Langles  and  to  Sacy,  who  could  not 


Literary  Intelligence.  *187 

pronounce  concerning  its  jiatria.  It  was  then  transmitted  by  INI.  Castera 
to  Dr.  Haider,  at  Pavia,  and  to  Fra  Paolino,  at  Rome,  and  still  no  de- 
cisive information  could  be  obtained.  The  inference,  however,  seems 
to  be  that  it  is  a  MS.  from  the  island  of  Ceylon,  written  in  Pali,  con- 
cerning the  sect  of  Budha.  The  Library  contains  also  Sanskrit  and 
Chinese  MSS. 

An  account  of  the  Classical,  Biblical,  and  Biblico-Orieiitatf 
will  hereafter,  we  trust,  form  a  part  of  our  article  on  MSS. 

MM.  Debure  have  published  a  Catalogue  of  the  books  of 
Larcher,  the  translator  of  Herodotus.  The  Catalogue  contains 
2143  articles,  with  notes  indicating  their  value  and  their  rarity. 
It  consists  of  many  Classical  editions  in  vellum,  and  in  large 
paper.  Several  of  the  books  are  enriched  with  MS.  notes  of  the 
learned  possessor. 


IN  THE  PRESS. 

Herodotus,  Gr.  et  Lat.  with  all  the  Notes  of  Wesseling,  Gale 
and  Gronovius,  also  a  Collation  from  ancient  MSS.  to  be  edited  by 
J.  Schweighaeuser,  upon  the  plan  of  the  Bipont.  editions  of  the 
Greek  Classics,  to  form  8  vols.  8vo. 

A  Lexicon  to  Herodotus  is  also  preparing  by  Schweighaeuser. 

A  few  Copies  will  be  worked  off  on  fine  thick  paper,  and  one  copy 
onli/,  on  the  purest  Augsburgh  vellum. 

Schweighaeuser's  Prospectus  of  the  above  edition,  in  the  Latin  Lan- 
guage, has  been  printed  in  this  Journal. 

Ftiur  Volumes  ot  this  important  edition  are  already  finished,  and 
the  others  are  rapidly  advancing. 

Mr.  kidd  is  preparing  some  Criticisms,  Tracts,  &;c.  by  the  late 
Professor  Porson. 

We  understand  that  Mr.  Blomfield's  edition  of  the  Persre  will 
speedily  be  published.  We  are  sorry  to  hear  that  it  has  been  delayed 
by  the  author's  indisposition. 

Shortly  will  be  published  a  Translation   of  Velleius  Paterculus. 

Elegantly  printed  ni  8vo.  price  12s.  in  boards,  a  new  Edition 
-with  some  Additions,  never  before  published,  of  The  English 
Works  oj  Roger  Ascham,  Preceptor  to  Queen  Elizabeth  :  con- 
taining, I.  Report  and  Discourse  of  the  Affairs  and  State  of 
Germany,  and  the  Emperor  Charles  his  Court. — II,  Toxophilus, 
or  the  School  of  Shooting,  with  the  original  Dedication  to  Kmg 
Henry  Vill. — III.  The  Schoolmaster. — IV.  De^lication  to  Queen 
Elizabeth  of  (a  Work  which  he  appears  to  have  meditated,  but 
never  published)  the  Lives  of  Saul  and  David  ;  now  first  prnited 
fiom  the  original  MS.  in  the  Publisher's  possession. — V.  Familiar 

NO.  XIX.        C/.  //,  VOL.  X.  *M 


188*  Litcrarif  hitelligence. 

Letters.  To  which  will  be  prefixed  the  Life  of  the  Author  by 
Dr.  Johnson,  with  Notes  by  Dr.  Campbell,  8cc. 

The  impression  will  be  strictl}  limited  to  250  copies. 

Mr.  Sharon  Turner  is  printing  a  History  of  England  from  the 
Norman  Conquest,  at  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  Histur.  coses,  to 
the  accession  of  Edward  I.,  comprising  the  Literary  History  oil 
England  during  that  period. 


PREPARING  FOR  PUBLICATION. 

M.  Gail,  Greek  Professor  in  the  University  of  Paris,  the  author 
of  an  excellent  Greek  Grammar,  of  an  edition  and  translation  of 
Thucydides,  and  of  several  classical  publications  of  considerabl* 
Oierit,  is  preparing  a  new  edition  of  Herodotus. 

Proposals  for  publishing  by  subscription,  The  Holy  Bible; 
containing  a  new  translation  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 
To  which  \\il!  be  added  copious  Notes,  illustrating  the  Customs, 
Manners,  and  Usages,  of  die  Ancient  Jews  ;  exemplifying  the  pe- 
culiar phraseology  of  tiie  Original  Languages,  from  the  Writings 
of  the  most  learned  Rabbies,  the  Talmuds,  Gamara,  the  Greek 
Fathers,  &.c.  and  refuting  the  Objections  of  the  ancient  and  Modern 
Deists,  which  have  been  made  for  the  last  I6OO  years,  from 
Porphyry  and  Celsus,  down  to  Spinoza,  Hobbes,  Bolingbroke, 
Morgan,  Tindal,  Voltaire,  Volney,  &,c.  by  a  strict  adherence  to  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Original  Languages.  By  John  Bellamy; 
Author  of  "The  History  of  all  Religions," — "  The  Ophion," — 
and  "  Biblical  Criticisms"  in  the  Classical  Journal.  P'or  further 
Particulars,  see  the  Prospectus  inserted  at  the  end  of  this  Number. 

We  rejoice  to  learn  that  a  Facsimile  edition  of  the  Codex  Alex- 
andiiinis  has  been  ordered  to  be  executed  by  the  House  of 
Commons,  at  the  public  expense.  It  is  gratifying  to  observe  the 
highest  autiiorities  in  the  realm  thus  interesting  themselves  in  the 
promotion  and  encouragement  of  sacred  criticism.  The  diligence 
and  acuteness  of  men  yet  living,  or  but  lately  dead,  have  carried  it 
to  a  degree  of  perfection,  which  no  man,  livuig  in  the  beginning  or 
even  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  could  reasonably  anticipate  or 
hope.  Let  it  be  proceeded  in  with  the  same  rapidity  and  ability 
which  are  now  exercised  upon  it,  and  we  shall  not  despair  of  seeing 
it  in  the  course  of  titty  years  attain  its  highest  acme  of  perfection. 
The  original  Texts  have  now  received  nearly  all  the  advantages 
■which  a  collation  of  MSS.  can  afford  ;  and  the  invaluable  labors 
of  LovMh,  Blayney,  VVintle,  Newcome,  and  last,  not  least,  of  the 
deeply  learned  aud  lamented  Horsley,  have  demonstrated  what 


French  Literature,  *189 

beneficial  effects  may  be  derived  from  them.  All  that  can  now  be 
wished  for,  is  a  careful  collation  of  MSS.  of  the  ancient  Versions — 
of  the  iEthiopic — the  Arabic — the  Armenian — the  Chaldee  Tar- 
gunis — the  Coptic — the  Georgian — the  Persic — the  !>lavonian — 
the  Syriac — and  the  Vulgate.  The  Septuagint  is  already  in  good 
hands.  It  were  also  much  to  be  wished  that  the  Jerusalem  Syriac 
version  of  the  N.  T.  discovered  by  Adier,  (See  his  Vers.  Syr.  p. 
137.  &  seqq.  4to.  Havnia-,  1789,)  miiiht  be  published  entire. 
From  the  present  aspect  of  affairs  we  are  inclined  to  hope  that  the 
accomplishment  of  these  wishes  is  not  ver)  distant.  Mr.  Bauer, 
one  of  the  Librarians  of  the  British  Museum,  is  appointed  the  Editor. 

ISlr.  Jacob  Ge^Mge  Strutt,  Author  of  *' A  Translation  of  the  Rape 
of  Pi(xserpine,  with  other  Poems  from  Claulian,"  also  of  the  ''  Latin 
and  Italian  Poems  of  Milton,"  has  issued  Proposals  for  publishing, 
by  subscription,  a  new  translation  of  Virgh,,  in  blank  verse. 
This  Work,  limited  to  250  Copies,  is  to  be  elegantly  printed  in 
One  thick  Vol.  Royal  Quarto,  and  hot-pressed.     Price  3  Guineas. 

Two  or  three  literary  Gentlemen  are  pieparing  for  the  press  a 
work  on  the  Oiigin  and  Progress  oj' Siiperslitions,  which  will  give 
an  account  of  the  different  superstitious  opinions  of  different  coun- 
tries, ancient  and  modern ;  with  a  Preface  on  the  Nature  of 
Belief. 


NOUFELLES  LITTERJIRES  DE  FRJNCE. 

A  Monsieur  I'editeurdii  Classical  Journal. 
MoKSiEOR,  ^  Paris  ce  20  Septembre,  1814. 

Je  m'  empresse  de  vous  communiquer  les  nouvelles  litt^- 
raires  suivantes,  dans  1  esperance  que  vous  voudriz  bleu  les  inseier 
dans  votre  estiniablo  Journal. 

Depuis  quelques  annees,  M.  Arsenne  Thiebaut  de  Berneaud,  I'ml 
des  S.  Ribliothecaires  de  la  Bibliotlieque  publique  Mazarine,  prepare 
une  traduction  frau^aise  de  I'lJistoire  dis  plantes  de  Theopliraste. 
Cest  la  premiere  traduction  de  cet  ouvrage  entreprise  en  France. 
Elle  sera  accompagn^e  du  texte,  revu.  corrige  et  augmente  d'aprei 
plu>ieurs  Manuscrits  du  Vatican,  de  la  Bibiiotheque  Laurentientie  de 
Florence,  de  l' Ambioisienne  de  Milan,  et  de  Va  Bihliothtque  Royale 
de  Paris.  Les  notes  du  savHnt  tradiicteur  scront  trts-etenducs.  De'a 
plusieurs  out  ele  souniises  ^  la  premiere  classe  de  I*  Institiit  National 
de  trance,  qui  a  encourage  I' auteur  de  la  maniere  la  plus  flatteuse  ^ 
continuer  son  utile  travail,  et  k  lui  douner  tout  le  developp*  uient 
necessaiie  pour  faire  bien  couuoitre  les  vegetaux  nonniies  ou  decrits 
par  Ica  dassiques  Grecs  et  Latins.  L'  Institnt  a  particuliereinent 
jusqu'  ici  distingue  les  inemoires  de  M.  Thiebaut  de  Berneaud  sur 
r  nha  des  llomaia';,  le  cytise  des  Grecs,  le  Chara  de  Jules  Cesar,  etc. 
Eufiu,  pour  douner  k  6oa  travail  un  caractere  antique,  si  j'ose  m'  ex- 


190*  French  Literature. 

primer  ainsi,  I'auteur  a  entrepvis  un  voyage  ptdestre  pendant  sept 
aniiees  enltalie.  il  a  recneilli  dans  cette  belle  coniree  des  n)ateriaux 
vraiiiie-!t  precieux.  On  pent  en  prtndre  une  idee,  en  lisant  sou 
Voijas^e  (}  r  lie  d  Elbe,  cite  avec  elogc  par  votre  celebve  Pinkerton, 
et  le  coup  doeil  hmorique,  agricole,  botanique  et  pittoresqut  sur  le 
Munie  Ctrce'lo,  qu'  il  vient  de  publier  i;t  que  je  conipte  vous  envoyer 
par  la  pr*  liieie  occasion.  L'  infatijiabie  autenr  a  deja  fait  honiniage  il 
la  Societc  Liwiemne  de  Londres  de  ses  menioires  sur  Theophraste, 
ainsi  qu-  des  rapports  de  in  lere  classe  de  V  Inatitut.  M.  Ihiebaut 
est  un  eleve  distini  iie  de  f  u  Sonnini,  et  il  possede  quelques  menioires 
inedits  de  ce  celebre  u  turaliste,  piMini  lesquels  on  distingue  un  essai 
sur  Ihistxiire  natiirdk  de  la  Moldavie. 

M.  Loui=  Petit-Hadel  a  in  a  la  Seme  classe  de  1'  Jnstitut,  dont  il  est 
membre,  plusieiirs  memoires  interessauts  sur  \gs  monuments  Cyclpeens. 
Ce  venerable  savant  s'occupe  aussi  d'  une  traduction  franpaise  des 
Antiqtdlks  Romaincs  de.  Denys  tl'  iJalicarnassc, 

M.  Clavier,  niend)re  de  1'  [nstitut,  et  Tun  des  plus  savans  Helle- 
iiistes  <le  France,  vient  de  publier  le  Icr  volume  <le  son  exceliente 
traduction  de  Fausanias,  accoinpagner  du  texte  grec  et  de  variantes 
precieuses,  d'  apres  les  Manuscritb  He  la  Bibliotbeque  du  Roi. '  M. 
Clavier  est  professeur  d'  Histoiie  au  C  llcge  Royal  de  Fra<cc.  II  y  a 
donne  i'annee  derniere  un  courb  A'  Antiquitts  Grecqiiesy  qui  a  iix^ 
r  attention  de  tons  ceu\  qui  I'ont  suivi.  Le  savant  et  laborieux  pro- 
fesseur a  expose  wn  grand  nonibre  de  faits  qui  avaient  echappe  aux 
recherches  de  Meursius,  de  Potter,  de  Lambert  Bos,  etc. 

M.  Letronne,  .leune  Helleniste  et  geograpbe  tres-distingue,  vient  de 
mettre  an  jour  un  ouvrage  important,  dont  voici  le  titre  :  "  Recherches 
Geopaphiqnes  et  critiques  sur  le  linr  DE  Mensura  oebis  terr^e, 
compod  en  Irlunde,  an  commencement  dn  neuviemc  sii'cle,par  DicriL  ; 
suicies  du  tcxte  restitue."  un  vol.  in  So.  de  350  pages.  Get  ouvrage 
a  obtenu  un  grand  succes.  L'  auteur  fait  preuve,  dans  ses  notes,  d'une 
Erudition  classique,  pen  commune  en  France.  II  est  aussi  I'auteur 
d' un  excellent  ouvrage,  publie  i'annee  derniere,  et  qui  a  pour  titre, 
"  t^isrii  si/r  la  To pogr a phie  de  Syracuse,  pour  servir  d  l' intelligence 
de  Thuci/dide  et  de  plusieurs  autres  auteurs ;"  format  in  So.  avec  uu 
plan  Ge  Syiacnse. 

LeceUbie  Boissonade,  membre  de  I'lnsliiut,  professeur  de  Littera- 
ture  Grecque  a  I'Universite  de  Paris,  vient  de  publier  a  Leipsic  par 
les  soiiis  de  M.  hchaei'er  son  ami,  une  nouvelle  edition  de  Marinus, 
phiiosophe  Neoplatonicien,  "^  accompagnee  de  notes  philologiques  et 
critiques,  tt  de  plusieurs  morceaux  inc'iits.  Le  savant  editeur  montre 
dans  ses  notes  une  sagacite  rare,  utse  critique  juuicieuse,  et  une  con- 
naissance  profonde  de  la  belle  Litterature  classique.  11  est  vrai  que 
Marinus  est  un  aulenr  dc  peu  d'importance  ;  m^is  M.  Boissonade,  en 


■•■  Je  donnerai  dans  un  des  prochains  Nns  de  ce  Journal  une  analyse 
detaillec  de  cet  ouvrage. 

-  Voycz  sur  ce  philosophe  les  auteurs  cites  par  Saxias  dans  son  Onomaiti- 
con  LiterariwVf  part  IL  pag.  5. 


Notes  to  Correspondents.  *191 

s'occupant  de  restituer  le  texte,  qui  6fait  g^n^rale  ment  corrompu,  a 
saisi  1' occasion  de  corriirer  ou  d' ^claircir  une  foule  de  passages 
U'autrnrs  (iu  preuiier  ordie. 

M.  BuriKHif,  professeur  de  Rlietorique  au  Lycte  Louis-le-Grand, 
a  puhlie,  il  y  a  qnelque  temps,  une  gramniaiie  grccque,  in1itul6e  : 
*'  Mtthodc  pour  etudier  la  Inngue  grecque"  Les  amateurs  de  la 
lanffut-  n'Romere  out  rendu  graces  au  ciel,  de  ce  qu'ils  out  vu  pa- 
roitre  en  France,  pour  la  premiere  fois,.  une  grammaire  grecque  ^crite 
avec  mefhode.  L'auteur,  avant  de  conunencer  son  travail,  a  eu  le  bou 
esprit  <i' etudier  Talleinand,  pour  pouvoir  consulter  les  srraminaires 
grecques  ecrites  dans  cette  langue.  II  avoue  dans  sa  preface  que  la 
fameuse  grammaire  de  IMathias  lui  a  ^te  d'un  grand  secours.  M, 
Burnouf  est  sans  contredit  un  des  plus  habiles  hunianistes  de  France. 
II  fait  honneur  a  sa  nation  non  seulement  par  son  m^rite  litteraire, 
mais  encore  par  son  zele  ardent  pom  la  propagation  de  la  l;tt6rature 
grecque,  qui  jadis  enllanimait  le  genie  des  Ravine,  des  Fenelon  et  des 
Boileau,  ef  qui  aujourd'hui  est  pen  cultivee  chez  les  descendants  de 
qes  grands  honim.es. 

M.  Neophytos  Bauibas,  savant  eccl^siastique  Grec,  r^sidant  h  Paris, 
a  dornierement  public  aux  frais  de  ses  corapatruites,  une  excellente 
Illietori(]ue,  ecrite  en  grec  moderne,  et  portant  ce  litre  :  " 'Pr^rooiKv, 
!K  Tujv  EvS-j^orsc'MV  Tsyvoy^x(pujv  ira.Xxioijv  kcc)  vsyjrs^^ojy  scccyicr^sKra  xoJ 
a-vvrcc^^slrro'.  v-jto  NsoOuto'j  Baa/3a,  etc.  Get  ouvrage,  6crit  avec  61§- 
gance,  et  dans  un  esprit  philosophique,  a  obtenu  un  succes  ronjplet 
parmi  les  litterateurs  de  la  Grece  modorne.  Je  le  recomniande  avec 
confiance  ^  tous  les  Hollenistes  de  la  Grande  Bretagne,  qui  d^sirent 
avoir  des  notions  exactes  >ui  la Litterature  de  mcs  cbers  compatriotes. 

Je  suis,  Monsieur  lediteur,  avec  un^  consideration  distinguee, 
Votre  devoue  serviteur, 

a  N. 


NOTES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 

In  our  next  Number  we  shall  present  our  readers  with  a  collation 
of  an  ancient  MS.  of  Cicero's  Paradoxa.  The  collator  has  in- 
formed us  that  the  readings  are  frequently  of  great  importance. 
It  is  well  known  that,  even  in  Ernesti's  Edition,  the  state,  in  which 
these  short  treatises  are  found,  is  unsatisfactory.  Among  other  novel- 
ties which  it  contains,  is  the  division  of  the  last  Paradox  m\o  tzco. 
Some  account  also  of  the  lost  Treatise  De  Gloria,  written  by 
CicerO;  and  mentioned  by  him  in  his  Letters  to  Atticus  ( Epist. 
ad  Attic.  XV.  27.^  will  be  there  given  by  the  person,  who  has 
promised  vis. this  collation. 

In  No.  XX.  we  shall  likewise  insert  a  very  curious  letter  from 
tlie  Author  of  the  Miscellanea  Critica  to  Dr.  Taylor,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Sandwich  Marble.  We  take  this  opportunity  of  re- 
turning  our    acknowledgments    to    Dr,  Burney,  who  has    kindly 


192*  Notes  to  Correspondents, 

permitted  us  to  re-print  it  from  the  Appendix  to  his  Bentleii 
Episto/(B.  In  the  same  Number  we  shall  give  a  Lite  of  the  author 
of  the  letter. 

Major  Rennell's  Answer  to  the  Remarks  on  his  Topography  of 
the  Plain  of  Troy  came  too  late.     It  w  ill  appear  in  our  next. 

W.  A.  Hails'  last  paper  shall  be  inserted  as  soon  as  possible. 

3. '^^''h  Defence  of  a  Passage  in  Herodotus  will  appear  in  an 
early  No. 

H.  A.  M's  Answer  to  Mr.  B's  Essay  on  the  Integrity  of  the 
Hebrew  Text  will  appear  in  No.  XX. 

Katon,  on  the  Hebrezo  Descent  oj  the  Jhi/ssinians,  shall  hare  a 
place  as  soon  as  possible. 

M's  last  article  of  Biblical  Criticism  in  our  next. 

We  shall  give  in  an  early  No.  a  valuable  Chart  of  Arabic 
Grammar,  written  by  Abbe  Morso,  of  Palermo. 

No.  V.  of  The  Account  of  MSS.  S^c.  came  too  late  for  our 
present  No. 

The  Collation  of  the  Odysaey  will  be  continued  in  our  next. 

Tn  our  next  we  shall  give  an  account  of  the  Present  state  of 
Classical  Literature  in  France  and  Germany. 

Mr.  S.  Weston's  Classical  and  Oriental  Fragments  shall  ap- 
pear in  our  future  Jiio's. 

Sappho's  Ode  from  Longinus  is  not  within  our  plan,  but  we 
shall  rejoice  to  hear  from  the  Translator  on  other  subjects  con- 
nected with  our  views. 

The  nt-wly  published  Fras^ment  of  Isocrafes  de  Permutafione 
will  be  printed  in  our  next  No.  to  which  we  hope  we  shall  be  able 
to  add  some  annotations.  For  an  account  of  this,  see  No.  XV. 
p.  124.  written  by  Professor  Nicolopoulo. 

We  are  afraid  that  L.  T.  will  not  find  an  authority  for  illeque 
in  pure  Latin  poetry. 

Tlonardius  carceres  invisens  shall  have,  as  it  deserves,  a  place 
•very  soon. 

We  are  sure  that  C.  P.  is  in  the  wrong,  because  he  is  intempe- 
rate.    Causas  tanti  sciat  illefnroris. 

If  we  cannot  immediately  notice,  we  duly  appreciate,  the  com- 
roumcations  of  our  correspondents. 

A  list  of  Errata  to  Vols.  IX  and  X  will  be  given  in  No.  XX. 


MATERIALS  FOR  THE  IMPROVEMENT 

OF   THE    NEW  EDITION 

OF 

'*  Quod  si  nunc  Lexica  respiciamua  Graca,  qtiaiia  multa  fnerunt,  laudabili  instituto  mairnoque 
labore  a  recentioribus  consarcinata,  ne  iinicum  quidem  hue  usque  piodiit,  non  diro  omnibus  suis 
numeris  absolntum,  sed  ne  unicuin  quidem,  quod  viam  patefaciat,  ad  priniani  verborum  iiidolem 
et  foimam  detegendani,  atqne  adeo,  quod  videatur,  valde  coininendabile.  Thesauhum  iilum 
copiosum  Henr.  Stephani  gustulum  modo  prtebere  divitiariun  Grcecarum  verissime  atiirmavit 
illustris  auctor  operis,  muiquam  satis  laudandi,  De  Defectibus  houierms  Lingu.«  Hebr.«^, 
p.  101."  L.  C.  Valckenaeri  Ohstrvationes  Academica;  quitms  Via  miinitur  ad  Originex  Gracas 
investigandas,  et  Leocicorum  Defectus  resarciendos,  p.  5. 

"  Neque  tamen  Stephanus  omnes  numeros  ita  explevit  (Olai  Borrichii  Dissert,  de  Lexicis  p.  50), 
aut  ob  varias  causas  honiinumque  infirmitatem  explere  pofuit,  ut  nihil  deesset,  nee  posteronmi 
diligentife  ad  supplendum  atque  eniendandum  aliquid  fuisset  rclictuni.  Immo  vero  pemuilta 
desiderantur  vocabula.  Quare  varii  docti  homines  passim  notarunt  ea,  qua?,  deesseat  in  Stephani 
Thesauri),  In  primis  id  fecenint  I.  Fr.  Fischerus  Lipsiens.  in  Indicibus  ad  Editt.  Gr.  auctoiuni 
ah  ipso  curatas,  et  C.  Fr.  Munthe."  Th.  Chr.  Harles  iu  the  Prolegomtnu  to  the  Introductio  in 
Historiam  Linguce  Grcecce,  Aitenburgi,  1778.  page  51. 

Ihe  persons,  who  have  taken  on  themselves  the  superintendence  of  a  new  and 
improved  Edition  of  H.  Stephens'  Greek  Thesaurus,  present  their 
grateful  acknowledgments  to  the  very  respectable  and  numerous  body  of  Sub- 
scribers, who  have  honored  them  with  their  names,  and  express  their  regret 
at  the  unavoidable  delay  which  has  hitherto  taken  place.  The  encouragement 
which  they  have  received  has  been  so  great,  as  to  induce  them  to  spare  no  pains 
to  give  the  utmost  possible  perfection  to  the  work.  As  soon  as  there  was  a  great 
probability  that  the  communication  with  the  continent  would  be  in  a  little  time 
restored,  they  resolved  to  wait  for  this  happy  event,  that  they  might  enter  into  a 
correspondence  with  foreign  scholars  on  the  subject  of  their  undertaking.  To 
convince  the  Subscribers,  however,  that  they  have  not  been  idle  during  this 
interval,  they  have  determined  to  insert  in  the  Classical  Journal  the  foilowinf 
observations ;  and  they  respectfully  solicit  the  advice  of  scholars  on  the  several 
topics,  which  they  have  discussed  in  them.  They  have  only  to  request  the  reader 
to  bear  in  mind  that  these  papers  contain  only  imperfect  hints,  which  they  will 
be  rejoiced  to  see  improved  by  himself.  Their  first  intention  was  only  to  incorpo- 
rate into  the  Thes.  those  words,  with  which  H.  Stephens  met  after  the  completion 
of  the  work,  and  which  he  has  thrown  into  his  Index — to  insert  in  the  Thes.  Scott's 
Appendix — and  to  verify  the  quotations.  But  they  mean  to  extend  their  plan, 
because  they  entertain  little  doubt  of  the  success  of  their  undertaking. 

Whether  they  will  preserve  the  present  arrangement  of  the  words  under  their 
roots,  or  adopt  the  plan  of  Matthew  Gesner  in  his  edition  of  R.  Stephens' 
Latin  Thesaurus,  or  the  alphabetical  plan  pursued  by  Forcellinus  in  the  Lexicoji 
totius  Latinitatis,  or  the  plan  followed  in  B.  Fabers  Thesaurus  Scholast.ca 
Eruditionis,  which  appears  by  far  the  most  satisfactory,  is  a  point  not  yet  deter- 
mined. Most  assuredly  the  reasons  assigned  by  H.  Stephens  himself  in  favor  of 
the  arrangement  which  he  has  adopted,  as  contrasted  with  the  strict  alphabetical 
order,  are  to  them  quite  satisfactory  against  the  strict  alphabetical  order,  but 
No.  XIX.      a.  JL  Vol.  X.  N 


194  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of 

they  must  at  the  same  time  confess  that  the  observations  of  L.  C.  Valckenaer 
respecting  H.  Stephens*  own  arrangement  are  to  them  equally  satisfactory. 
The  reader  shall  judge  for  himself. 

"  Superest  ut  cos  metu  liberem  qui  (uti  dixi)  quoniam  vocabula  in  meo  Thesauro  longe 
alio  quam  alphabetico  ordirie  digesta  esse  audierunt,  quisnam  is  esse  possit,  valde  mirantur; 
ac,  ne  iis  duntaxat  qui  in  lingugi  Grsecae  cognitione  velut  vcterani  sunt  (ut  ita  Joquar),  non 
item  tyronibus  labor  meiis  utilis  futurus  sit,  verentur.     Sciant  igitur  illi,  qui  hoc  timent, 
earn  contra,  qua>  in  meo  Tkesavro  habetur,  vocabuiorum  seriem,  tantum  commodi  vel  iis  qui 
Grsecam  linguam  discere  incipiunt,  aft'erre  posse,  quantum  alphabeticus  ille  ordo  affert  in- 
commodi.     Hoc  tamen  ingenue  fateor,  si  initio,  quum  ilia  serie  uti  coepi,  rem  tot  difficul- 
tatibus  esse  implicitam,  quot  postea  sum  expertus,  existimassem,  et  fore  ut  nullus  mihi 
quicquam  ad  eas  auxilii  afterret,  neque  ex  priscis,  neque  ex  iis  qui  eos  sequuti  sunt  ad  nostra 
usque  tenipora  grammaticis,  sed  futurum  ut  eas  Marte  meo  perrumpere  cogerer ;  quodvis 
onus  potius  quam  illud  suscepissem.     Sed  hac  in  re  profecto,  si  alia  in  ulla,  locum  habet 
vetus  proverbium,  quod  difficilia  esse  prfedicat  quae  pulchra.     Reddit  enim  series  ilia  multo 
ditiores  (ut  ita  dicam)  Grtecse  lingua  divitias,  et  qute  hactenus  locupletissima  foecundissi- 
maque  esse  visa  est,  tacit  ut  multo  eiiam  locupletior  foecundiorque  quam  credita  sit,  com- 
periatUr.     Quemadraodum  enim  opulenta  domus  longe  opulentior  videbitur,  si  in  unum  tota 
supellex  comportetur  locum,  quam  si  dispersa  sit,  eademque  hominum  multitudo,  major  multo, 
quum  conl'erti  sunt,  quam  quum  dispersi,  videlur  :    sic  etiam  vocabuli  unius,  tanquam  stir- 
pis,  numercsa  propago  et  soboles  minime  dispersa  divulsaque  et  in  varios  locos  distracta, 
sed  in  unum  ita  cuUecta,  ut  uno  propemodum  aspectu  contemplari  universam  possimus, 
multo  certe  numerosior  nobis  videbitur.  Quod  autem  studiosorum  lingua;  Grsecee  magis  inte- 
rest, seriem  illam  tyronum  etiam  studiis  esse  perutilera,  res  equidem  ipsa  clamat :  quum 
plerunque  mutuas  operas  in  sese  vicissim  velut  exponendis  tradant,  qua?  ab  eadem  stirpe 
ortum  habent  vocabula,  et  interdum  per  varia  qua?  derivata  vocantur,  tanquam  per  gradus 
quosdam  ad  cognitionem  sigiuticationis  vocabuli  illius  unde  manarunt,  ascendamus.     Sed 
tarn  multa  sine  exeniplis,  frustra  fortasse:  »it  igitur  te  non  diu   morans,    ad   ilia  veniam, 
en  tibi  in  illis  vulgaiis  Lexicis,    «f''^i«  quidem    (quod   est  cano)    in   litera    prima    totius 
alphabet! ;    at    vero  ulln,  cantus,  et  "--^o;,   cantor,    in  litera   ultima.     Quinetiam  inter  illud 
verbum  al-M  et  verbale  ejus  «o-^^a  interjecta  sunt  aliquot  vocabuiorum  millia.     Przeterea 
compositorum  unumquodque   seorsim  positum  est,    dispersa   et  ipsum   sua  derivata   ha- 
bens.     Duo  vero  magis  etiam  reprehensione  digna  sunt  hac  in   parte  :  unum  est,  quod 
passiva  vox  ab  activa  semper  sejungitur,  et  quidem  non  parvo  intcrvallo  nonnunquam, 
nudtis  aliis  vocabulis  (ut  poscit  alphabeticus  ordo)  interjectis  :  alterum,  quod  de  uno  eodem- 
que  verbo  in  diversis  agatur  locis  :  nimirum  non  solum  in  ejus  prassenti,  sed  etiam  in  infini- 
livo.     Interdum  vero  et  in  diversis  teraporibus,  nimirum  futuro,  pra?terito,  aut  alio,  et  qui- 
dem interjectis  ilidem  aliquibus  vocabulis.     Exemplum  autem  habemus  cum  in  aliis  pluribus 
verbis,    turn  vero  in  alsiw,  w.    Cum  eo  enim  posita  non  sunt,  sed  seorsum,  ista  omnia, 
•Txov,  t'xov,  Vxoi^i,  jAu),  lAj'fiv,  fXtiv,  fXwv,  necnon  «p?ixEi :    seorsum  vero  et  passiva  vox  a'pfo^i, 
sejuncta  habens  et  participia  KipSfif  atque  rip>,f^»voj.    Tantum  abest  ut  verbalia  suo  verbo  ad- 
juncta  sint.     Quinetiam  quum  unum  idemque  verbum  ex  Atticae  quidem  linguse  consuetu- 
dine  in  ttw  deri^'etur,  ex  cummuni  autem  in  Trrw  (ut  quidem  tradunt  grammatici,  qui  tamen 
aliquid  his  verbis  addere  debebant)  nihilque  ex  diversa  terminatione  mutetur  significatio  : 
interdum  tamen  alio  in  loco,  quod  in  a-crai  terminatum  est,  in  alio,  quod  in  ttiu,  coUocaut. 
Quinetiam  (quod  non  minus  quis  mireturj  interdum  duobus  in  locis  idem  ponitur  thema, 
prius  quidem,  contractionem  non  passum,  postea  vero  contractum,  aliis  inter  ilia  interjectis, 
ut  in  Qfwp/cu  et  Bix^a,  factum  esse  vides." — H.  Stepfiatti  Epistola  ad  quosdam  Amkos. 

To  the  same  purpose  H.  Stephens  thus  expresses  himself  in  the  Epistola  ad 
Lecforem,  prefixed  to  the  Thesaurus: 

"  CJt  autem  et  ipse  de  hac  spe  mea  deque  opinione  quam  concepi  judicium  ferre  possis, 
audi  obsecro  quae  in  hoc  opere  prae^titerim,  et  in  quibus  potissimum  praestandis  sudaverim. 
Pruuum  quidem  mea  est  nee  prius  audita  vocum  Griecarum  dispositio,  qua  earum  maxima 
pars  ad  suas  origines,  tanquam  rivi  ad  suos  fontes,  vel  stirpes  ad  suas  radices,  revocantur  : 
qua  derivata  nonnunquam  duccnta,  interdum  trecenta  ad  unum  primitivum  ita  reducuntur, 
ut  mterim  ne  ipsa  quidem  permixtim  collocentur,  sed  in  certos  ordines  distribuantur.  Hffic 
autem  series  (propter  quam  indice  opus  huic  Thesauro  tuit,  ut  etiam  in  Frcefalione  illi  prse- 
fi>.a  docui)  vix  dici  potest  quam  multa  hujus  linguse  studiosis  afferre  commoda  et  adjumenta 
possit,  Tria  quidem  certe  affert  longe  maxima :  quod  lector  magno  labore  quaerendi  pei 
diversos  sparsa  locos,  et  eadem  in  diversis  legendi,  levetur  :  quod  a  primitivis  derivata  dig- 
noscat,  et  quomodo  factfe  suit  derivationes,  primo  aspectu  intueatur :  quod  uno  eodemque 
loco  et  in  promptu  habeat  qua;  niutuam  quodammodo  lucem  sibi  afferant,  et  sese  mutuo  ex- 
plicent.  Adde  quod  haec  series  ditiores  (ut  ita  dicam)  reddere  videtur  Gnecse  linguae  divitias 
«t  qua  autea  locupletissima  verborumque  omnis  generis  fcecundissima  esse  visa  est;  facit  u' 


Stephens'  Greek  Thesaurus,  195 

multo  etiam  locupletior  foecundiorque  quam  credita  sit  comperiatur:  ut  etiam  dixi  in  Epi$- 
tola  ante  biennium  excusa,  gua  ad  multas  multorum  Amicvrum,  de  mecE  Tifpographice  Statu, 
nominatimqne  de  meo  Thesauro  Lingua;  Gracee,  reapondi :  ubi  et  alia  pleraque  non  solum  hac 
de  re,  sed  etiam  de  aliis  ad  hunc  Thesauruin  et  ad  vulgaria  Lexica  pertinentibus,  disserui : 
quae  in  hac  prffifatione  (quam  et  properans  et  animo  minus  quam  in  ulla  operis  parte  tran- 
quillo  scripsi)  non  immerito  desideralurus  sis.  Casterum  tu  quoque  pulchram  esse  hane 
meam  vocabuloruni  antea  permixtorum  et  confusorum  dispositionem,  tkteberis,  sat  scio  : 
sed  ad  xaX^y,  addito  yaKmy'iy." — Page  10. 

H.  Stephens  actually  meditated  the  design  of  republishing  the  Latin  Thesaurus 
of  his  father,  R.  Stephens,  on  the  same  plan,  as  appears  by  the  following  passage 
in  the  Epist.  ad  Led.  prefixed  to  the  Thes.  Ling.  Or.  which  we  have  just  quoted : 

"  Haec  sunt,  lector,  quae  ad  illustrandam  Graecam  hnguam,  praesertimque  ad  discutiendas 
tenebras,  quas  ei  lexicorum  vulgarium  consarcinatores  offuderant,  pnmus  ego  praistiti : 
parentis  mei  lloberti  Stephaiii  (cujus  tot  lantaque  in  rempublicam  literariam  merita  extant) 
exemplum  sequutus.  Eiim  enim  in  suo  Latliia  Lingua  T/iesauro  multas  itidem  errorum 
nebulas,  quae  in  praecedentibus  diclionariis  erant,  discussisse,  nemo  e.^t  qui  ignoret.  Spero 
autem  fore  ut  paternis  vigiliis  meas  aiiquando  addens,  illud  Thes.  Ling.  Lat.  opus  cum  aliis 
rebus,  turn  vero  vocum  diapositione  ei  siniili,  qua  in  Grac.  us2issuin,  luculentiusreddam." — P.  VZ. 

H.  Stephens  thus  speaks  of  his  plan  of  arrangement  in  another  Epistle  prefixed 
to  another  work  : 

"  Henrici  I'hemuro  diu  in  mora  metus,  ne  illud  quoque  opus  repente  incideret  in  eos 
asstimatores,  qui  ad  errorum  ab  aliis  commissorum  centurias  solebant  connivere,  ad  ipsius 
decadas  oculos  plusquam  Lynceos  atferre.  Vulgata,  quai  tunc  omnium  manibus  terebantur, 
Lexica  nil  aliud  erant  quam  oninifaria,  sed  omni  carens  judicio,  consarcinatio :  at  vero  in 
suo  Thesauro,  praeterquam  quod  omnia,  quoad  fieri  potuit,  ex  ipsis  hauserit  fontibus  (quod 
et  Pater  ejus  Robertus  in  Latino  studiose  fecerat),  omniaque  suis  auctoribus  accepta  tuierit, 
suo  nomine  quemque  (sive  antiquum,  sive  recentem,  sive  etiam  sui  temporis)  designans, 
ita  tamen  ut  suum  passim  judicium  interponeret;  praeterquam  etiam  quod  aptissimum  in 
disponendis  diversis  significationibus  distinguendisque  earum  exemplis  ordinem  tenuerit ; 
denique  praeterquam  quod  in  lingua  Grseca  fecerit  (non  sine  magno  et  prope  incredibili  la- 
bore),  quod  in  nulla  unquani  nisi  in  Hebraica  factum  fuisse  audivimus,  et  cum  in  aliis  ditii- 
cillimum  factu  esse,  turn  vero  in  Gnxca  ne  fieri  quidem  posse  multi  crediderint,  ut  nimirum 
infinitam  illam  verborum  multitudinem  ad  certas  radices  reduxerit,  totamque  singulorum 
verborum  prosapiam  sub  uno  aspectu  posuerit,  tritavum  abavum  proavum  avum  ordiae  col- 
locans :  prcEter  haec  omnia,  jam  se  plurima  restituisse  asseruit  in  iis,  quae  suo  Thesauro  cum 
aliis  Lexicis  communia  sunt ;  multo  vero  plura,  nisi  animus  et  vires  deessent,  restituturus." — 
Epist. prefix.  Art.  Med.  Princ.  (quoted  by  M.  Mailtaire  m  Vita  H.  Steph.  sec, T.  n.  P.  ii.  p. 35 2.) 

Let  us  now  see  what  L.  C.  Valckenaer  says  of  H.  Steph.  own  arrangement — 

"  Quando  de  verbis  ■primitivis  et  denvatis,  deque  his  ad  origiuem  deducendis,  loquimar, 
videri  possit,  ac  si  nemo  hoc  sibi  studium  sumsisset  decuirendum.  Ne  quis  ergo  cogitatione 
animi  praspostera  labatur  praeceps,  nunc  dabinlus  operam. 

"  Inter  Lexicographos  recentiores  Graecos,  post  litteras,  barbaria  et  superstitione  domitis, 
in  Italia  renatas,  multi  difficile  munus  fuerunt  aggressi ;  sed  ante  Henriium Siei/kanmn  nemo 
de  derivatis  ad  originem  deducendis,  ac  tantum  primitivis  secundum  ordmem  Alphabet! 
digerendis  unquam  ita  cogitavit,  ut  hoc  in  genere  Lexicon  Graeco-Latinum  vulgaverit. 

"  Qui  Lexicis  Gra-cis  consarcinandis  primi  manum  admoverunt,  triplici  hac  in  parte  via 
insistunt.  Vel  enim,  nullo  originis  habito  respectu,  omnia,  quae  quidem  norunt,  vocabula 
secundum  literamm  ordinem  d'ls^onunt,  sive  derivata,  sive  composita.  Vel  om\iia,  ordine  indi" 
gesto,  neque  originis,  neque  etiam  seriei  litterarum,  habita  ratione,  disposuerunt.  Vel  tan- 
dem voces  quisque  pro  sua  sapientia  ad  originem  deducere  tentarunt. 

"  Qui  prae  caeteris,  quotquot  fuerunt  inter  recentiores,  Lexicographi,  longissime  eminent, 
ad  secunda?n  classem  pertinere  sunt  existimandi,  Budceus  et  Camerarius.  Gudielmus  Budeus, 
vir  muneribus  in  Francisci  I.  Galliarum  Regis  aula  conspicuus,  niagis  autem  eruditione  ex- 

auisita  nobilis  et  sui  seculi  facile  princeps,  Parisiis  anno  cioioxxix.  Lexicon  edidit,  seu,  ut 
le  vocat,  Commerdarios  Lingua  Graca.  In  his  infinitae  voces  docte  illustrautur,  nulla 
tamen  ratione  habita  ordinis  litterarum.  Hujus  libri,  omnibus,  qui  ad  eruditiouem  viam 
affectant,  valde  commendabilis,  sapius  repetita  fuit  editio.  Omnium  optima  est  ilia,  q^uam 
Robertus  Stephanas  anno  ci3idxlviii,  Parisiis  in  folio  excudi  curavit.  Eadem  ratione  indi- 
gestos  commentarios  utriusque  linguae,  Basileae  anno  cioioli,  in  folio  vulgavit  vir  litterarum 
callentissimus  et  eruditissimus  Joachimus  Camerarius. 

"  Priorum,  quos  commemoravi,  Lexicographorum,  qui  voces  omnes  secundum  seriem 
alphabeti  disposuerunt,  turba  est  maxima,  a  nobis  non  commemoranda.  Sed  de  turba  ista 
merito  est  segregandus  vir  itidem  primarius,  Robertus  Constantinus,  qui  (anno  cioiocv  mor- 
luus,  anno  statis  cm,  ut  notat  Teissierus  ad  Blogia  Thuanea)  itidem  secundum  alphabetum 


I 


196  Materials  for  the  Impromment  of 

confectum,  sed  tamen  luculenttim  et  egregium,  dum  in  vivis  erat,  vulgavit  Dictionariura 
lingiicE  Grfficte,  editiim  Genevae  anno  cioiolxii,  diiobus  voluminibus  in  Iblio,  cujus  compen- 
dium consarciuavit  Johannes  Cri&pinus  in  lexico  sapius  obvio.  Kob.  Constantinus  in  praefa- 
tione  dictionari)  sui  tabulam  memorat  artificiosam  aliquando  a  se  edendam,  in  qua  origines 
lingua  Gntcftf  occurrereiit  et  primitivis  subjecta  collocarentur  derivata,  alphabeti  ordine 
tantum  servato  in  primitivis.  Sed  promissis  non  stetit  vir  optimus,  ncque  unquam  ista 
tabula  artiticiosa  in  luceni  liominum  prodiit. 

"  Hffic  itaque  laus  Henrico  Stephana  illibata  est  conservanda,  qui,  quantum  ego  sciam, 
primus  oainium  verboruni  derivata  et  coniposita  ad  rudkes  suas  reducere  acprimitiva  rariora 
colligere  fuit  aggressus,  edito  Ttiesauro  linguse  Graecae,  IV  vcluminibus  in  folio  anno 
ciDioLxxir.  Hujus  Lexici  compendium  fur  littcrarius  Johannes  Sca/ju/a  anno  cioiolxxix, 
uno  volumine  complexus,  edidit,  atque  isto  facinore  praeceptorem  et  dominum  suum  ad 
resiini  adegit.  Scapula  Lex.  saepe  vulgatum,  accuralissime  prodiit  apud  Elzev.  et  Hackiura 
an.  ciaioci  11.    Veruin  qua^vis  huj.  lib.  edit,  studiosorum  hominum  commodis  queunt  inservire. 

"  De  Thesauro  Stcphani  ha-c  bina  scitu  digna  probe  auimadvertenda  sunt.  (1)  In  lexico, 
ad  eam,  quam  dixi,  rationem  digerendo,  Roberti  Stephani,  Henrici  parentis,  labores  filio 
plurimum  profiiisse.  Vastumauiem  ilium  eruditionis  Gra^cjeThesaurum  non  ab  unis  «S^e- 
phanis,  std  coljata  pluiiuai  opera,  (uisse  congestum,  nionuit  vir  summus  Tiberius  Hernster^ 
husiue  ad  Luciani  Promelhea,  o|ieruin,  quae  etiamnum  sub  prelo  sudant,  Vol,  i.  p.  191.  et 
ante  Hemsterhusium  id  ipsum  non  latuerat  diviiio  Scaligero,  quern  vide  in  Scaligeranis. 
(2)  Non  est  arbitrandum,  omnes  linguae  Greece  divitias,  (qua?  temeraria  est  et  minime  recta 
quorundam  cogitatio)  Ttiesauro  Stephani  fuisse  inclusas.  Minime.  Qui  levi  tantum  oculo 
amplas  capacis  linguae  copias  introspexerit,  mecum  confitebitur,  ad  eas  ordine  decenti  repo- 
nendas  volumina  requiri  ejusdem  molis  minimum  duodecim.  Si  quidem  vero  in  rebus 
magnis  sufficit  voluisse,  magna;  laudi  reputandum  est  Henrico,  quod  primus,  laborum  non 
fugitans,  opus  immensum  ausus  fucrit  inceptare,  quodque  primus  mstituto  laudabili  derivata 
sub  primitivis  posuerit.  Hinc  subit  admirari,  quam  diversa  sint  hominum  in  litteris  versan- 
tium  judicia.  NonnuUi  eiiim  istam  rationem,  ad  quam  Stephani  digestum  fuit  Lexicon, 
adeo  improbaverunt,  ut  eruditissnnus  Moj/ses  Solanus,  notisin  Lucianum,  ut  speramus,  brevi 
nobiiitandus,  dicere  non  fuerit  veritus,  caussam  neglectae  litteraturfe  Graecag  ex  ista  ratione 
Lexicorimi  digerendorum  esse  repetendam.  Plurimi  tamen,  inter  quos  nomen  nostrum  mo- 
deste  reponimus,  Thesaurum  Stephani,  in  quo  primitiva  tantum  secundum  ordinem  alpha- 
beti sunt  disposita,  vei  ideo  potissimum  vehementer  coUaudandum  esse  autumant.  Nunc 
hoc,  quod  ad  nostrum  spectat  iustitutum,  addamus.  Existimandum  minime  est,  in  isto 
Thesauro  singulis  vocabulis  derivatis  suam  adsignari  originem,  singula  verba  derivata  ad 
suam  radicem  et  priscum  fundum  reduci.  Neutiquam.  Hac  in  parte  millies  peccavit  Ste~ 
phanus  :  hac  in  parte  Thesaurus  iste  amplissimus  scatet  erroribus.  Neque  tamen  propterea 
insigni  viro,  et  pra;  aliis  forte  omnibus  prajclariun  in  modum  de  litteratura  Graeca,  atque 
adeo  etiam  de  nobis  omnibus,  merito,  temere  et  proterve  insultandum  est.  Hujuscemodi 
errores  sine  ulla  stribiligme  aut  verborum  acrimonia  sunt  reformandi,  quoniam,  per  rei  na- 
turam  et  humaui  ingcaii  modum,  aiiter  tieri  non  poterat,  quin  multiplicibus  errorum  amba- 
gibus  impediretur,  qui  seinita  incedebat  integra,  priorum  nemini  contrita,  atque  adeo  intri-  \ 
cata  et  squalida.  Etsi  autem  StepJiuno  erroris  sui  tributum  erat  solvendum,  istis  tamen 
erroribus  tanluui  debeinus,  ut  nobis  nunc,  expeditis  tricis,  via  ad  veritatem  plana  et  sim- 
plex patescat. 

"  Quantus  vero  hac  in  parte  in  Stephani,  atque  adeo  etiara  Scapula  Lexicis  sit  defectus, 
panels  explicari  non  potest.  Qua;  nos  observatione  IX.  proponebamus,  tanquam  primitiva 
in  Scapula  Lexico  si  quis  forte  se  reperturum  putet,  is  opinione  sua  errabit  plurimum.  Si 
quis  itaque  nunc  quadrat,  qu;e  ergo  lanti  defectus  sit  causa  et  origo,  earn  dico  ex  fonte  duplici 
derivandam  esse.  (1)  Quod  verecunde  dictum  sit,  Henricus  Stephanus,  aliis  rebus  multi- 
plicibus nimium  occupalus,  veram  linguje  indolem  minime  habuit  perspectam,  neque  etiam 
homini  aiiter  licet ;  nisi  enim  is  ab  aliis  rebus  liber  uni  rei  totus  vacet,  fieri  non  potest,  quin 
ingenium  hebescat,  quin  frcquentissime  in  minimis  pedem  offendat.  (2)  Stephunus  ea  tan- 
tum verba  primitiva  in  Lexicon  suum  recepit,  qua;  in  libris  veterum,  qui  ad  ejus  notitiatn 
pervenerant,  reperisset." — Vide  L.  C.  Valckenaerii  Obss.  quibus  Via  munitur  ad  Origines 
Griecas  investigandas,  el  Lexicorum  Defectus  resarciendos,  pp.  28 — S.*}. 

jiefore  we  proceed  to  lay  before  the  public  a  list,  at  present  necessarily  im- 
perfect, of  works,  from  which  the  Thesaurus  may  be  improved,  we  shall  give 
from  diflferent  writers,  some  interesting  extracts,  containing  particulars  about 
papers  on  the  subject  of  the  Thesaurus,  which  have  not  yet  seen  the  light,  and 
highly  indeed  should  we  be  gratified  to  find  that  any  of  our  readers  can  supply  us 
with  additional  information  respecting  these  papers. 

"  CtEterum  ut  illarum  quas  dixi  emendationum  desiderium  lenius  feras  (nisi  forte  me 
•xpectationcm  earum  magis  tibi  commovere  dicturus  es)  scito  me,  favente  Deo,  aliud  opui 
uui;  tditurum,  cujus  argumeatum  buic  di^simiid  a(>o  erit.    Cicerouis  enim,  Livii,  Flinii, 


Stephens*  Greek  Thesaurus,  197 

aliorumque  doctissimas  pariter  et  elegantissiraas  interpretationes  complectetur :  ideoque 
inscribetur,  Veteres  Lat.  Ling.  Interpretes.  Quod  si  iino  eodenique  tempore  et  Corollarium 
Thes.  Gr.  Ling,  edere  potero,  baud  scio  an  tuo  desiderio  satisfecero,  mei  quidem  certe  voti 
compos  ero."     H.  Stephens  in  the  Address  to  the  Header  prefixed  to  the  Gloisaria  duo. 

"  Budfeum  in  plerisqiie  hbenter  sequuntur  Lexicorum  Gr.,  post  eura  vuliiatorum,  auc- 
tores,  etiam  H.  Stephaniis,  qui  in  paucis  quibusdam  locis  ab  ejus  sententia  discedit,  quorum 
rationem  uberiorem  reddere  vokiit  in  suo,  quem  promisit,  Thes.  Gr,  Ling.  Corollario,  et  in 
editione  nova  Comment.  Budeei,  Cogito  e/nm,  inquit  in  Prasfat.  ad  Thes.  L.  G.  p.  12,  de 
Libri  illius  editione,  quce  habeut  cicm  alia,  quibus  multo  qwnn  antea  utilior  reddatur,  turn  vera 
mens  in  quosdam  locos  Annotationes.  Sed  nee  Corollai'iuyn  illud,  nee  editio  Comnient.  Budtean. 
a  Steph.  notis  ilkistrata,  lucem  vidit.''    J.  A.  Fabr.  in  Bibl.  Gr.  vol.  vi.  Ed.  Harles,  p.  664. 

"  Commemorandum  videtur  accepisse  me  a  viro  piurimuin  reverendo  et  clarissimo,  C. 
Ch.  Folgero  A.  M.  oraculorumque  divinorum  Gizie,  vico  non  procul  Lipsia,  interprete  doc- 
tissimo,  quo  pku'imum  usus  est  Dresigius,  earn  etiam  in  H.  Stephani  Thes.  Gr.  Lin.  Ani- 
madvv.  conscripsisse  edereque  voluisse,  sed  ignorari,  Cce  quo  essent  delata-."  J.  F.  Fischer 
in  the  Preface  to  S.  Fr.  Dresigii  Comment,  de  Verbis  Mediis  N.  T.   1755,  \2nio.  p.  xvii. 

"  Perfectum  et  absokitum  in  Lat.  hng.  L^exicon  hactenus  non  habemus:  fehcior  ea  ia 
parte  Gr.  hng.  est ;  est  enim  H.  Siephnni  Thes.  Gr.  Ling,  nihil  perfectius,  qui  quatuor  vel 
quinque  tomis  prodiit,  magna  cura  et  diligentia  congestus,  et  postea  a  Scapula  in  novum 
ordinem  recoctus,  cum  magno  auctoris  detrimento :  desidorat  tamen  in  illo  Stephani  Thes. 
multa  J.  C.  Dietericns,  Professor  Giessensis  in  Chrestomuthia  Gr.,  ubi  promittit  se  addita- 
menta  quaedam  ad  ilium  I'hesaurum  non  contemnenda  divulgaturuni :  sed  labor  ille  hujus 
viri  morte  intercidit :  ceterum  in  Gr.  Ling,  subsidio  sunt  varia  ilia  Glossaria,  qua  nobis  su- 
persunt,  de  quibus  lege  Maussacum  in  Praf.  Notarum  ad  Harpocrationis  Lex.  et  Boeclerum 
m  Diss,  de  Lexicis,  turn  et  C.  du  Fresne  in  Pnef.  Glossurii  sui  Gr."  D.  G.  Morholii  De 
purn  Dictione  Lat.  Liber,  a  J.  L.  Moshemio  cum  Notis  ediius,  Hunov.,  1725,  p.  80. 

Mosheim  adds  the  following  note  : 

"  Egregium  licet  opus  sit  Thesaurus  Stephani,  passim  tamen  viri,  Grace  doctissimi,  variis 
cum  maculis  et  nsvis  laborare,  neque  pro  perfecto  haberi  posse,  docuerunt:  audiamus  ex 
multis  eruditissimi  viri,  J.  H.  Maii,  filii,  verba  ex  Notis  ad  Orat.  Basilii  M.  de  legendis  Gr. 
Lihris,  p.  69.  Quod  bona  lectoris  venia  fiat,  ex  occasione  Stephani  Thes.  et  emendabimus  et 
augebimus:  Stephani,  inquie.s,  'Ihesaurum,  quo  nihil  absolutius  vidit  Hellas  f  scio  multos  dariy 
qui  et  illius  et  reliquorum  Lexicographornm  dccreta,  ut  t(|w/vu;v  upa  obfiervuJit :  nobis  vero  aliam 
dedit  mentem  Deus  O.  M.  :  notavimus  in  Thes.  illo  ntulta  admndum,  aut  non  ita  ut  par  erat, 
ant  non  plene  satis  exposita:  quin  et  aliquot  congessimus  rhiliadas  vocabulnrum  ab  eo preetermis- 
sorum,  quibus  auctius  olim  reddere  splendidum  opus  decrevimus :  Idem  lo.  lensiusmuitis  munet 
Lection.  Lucia7ieisL,  iii.  c.  1.  p.  309.  sq.  ubi  centum  et  quinqnagintaex  solo  Luciano  vocabula 
proponit,  qufe  in  Stephani  'Thes.  frustra  quaruiitur:  Addidit  etiam  Jo.  Grummius,  vir  uti 
omnis  eruditionis,  ita  Gneci  sermonis  intelligentissimus,  ingenioque  pr^ditus  peracuto, 
Gr.  litterarum  Prof.  Hafnije,  TTint.  Deorum  ex  Xenoph.  Hafn.  1715.  in  4.  a  se  editse,  Specimen 
Supplem.  Lexicor.  Gr.  ex  Xenoph.  p.  111 — 159:  hoc  viro  nemo  foret  aptior  ad  novam,  cam- 
que  locupletiorem  Stephani  editionem  adornandam :  mitloalia:  de  Lex  ids  ceterum  Grtrcis 
omnium  eruditissime  comniendatus  est  J.  A.  Fabric,  etin  Peculiuri  Exerc.  et  in  Bibl.  Gr." 

"  Parum  circumspecte  celeberrimus  Morhofius,  1.  c.  c.  9.  p.  109.  Gr.  Ling,  ea  parte 
(Le.xicorum  sc.  perfectione)  longe  feliciorem  esse  Lat.,  et  Stephani  Thes.  adeo  copiosum  dedisse 
apparatum,  ut  paucis  vel  emendari,  vel  augeri  possit,  cmn  in  Lat.  ling,  omnium  opera  sit  imper~ 
fecta,  et  in  partibus  tantum  exculta,  etc.  cum  tanien  Borrichius,  1.  c.  p.  ni.  50  tria  in  Ste- 
phani Thes.  jamdudum  desideraverit,  primo;  quod  exstent  non  pauca  in  Us,  qui  omnium  mani~ 
bus  versantur ,  auctoribus,  hie  omissa ;  secundo,  quod  multa  id  temporis  Gracorum  ?nonumenta, 
hodie  in  publico  notissimu.  vondtim  evulguta  essent ;  tertio,  quod  voces  plurima  plures  admittant 
significationes,  quamqna:  in  illo  Thesanro  signattE  sunt,  et  versatissimum  in  his  litteris  virum 
Tanaq.  Fabrum  jam  olim  quatuor  millia  vocum  Gr.  Lexicis  prietermissarum,  coliegisse  me 
moret  filia  ejus  doctissima  (in  Not.  ad  Ajiacr.") 

Severinus  Llntrupius  in  the  preface  to  Ch.r.  Fahteri  Siippl.  Ling.  Lat.  she 
Obss.  ad  Lex.  Fabru-Cellarianum,  F/ensburgi,   1717.     duod. 

"  Atque  utinam  (quod  invitante  bac  occasione  impensivis  atque  ex  animo  vovemus)  con- 
spirantibus  eruditi  orbis  precibus  exorari  se  patiatur  Max.  Rev.  Dn.  Theodorus  Dassovius, — 
ut  quae — ab  insigni  Witiebergensium  philologo,  rarioris  in  Uteris  Grajorum  doctrinae  viro, 
Balthas.  Stolbergio  relicta,  et  ad  se  devoluta  possidet,  Suppl.  Lex.  Scapula,  Antiquitaies 
Grfficas  N.  T.  ordine  alphahetico,  ad  form  am  Lexici  congestas,  etc."     Sever.  Lin  trup.  ibid. 

"  Doctorem  Busbeium  audivi  dicentem,sibi  virurn  quendam  doctum  ostendisse  bina  volu- 
mina  vocum,  quae  in  H.  Steph.  Thes.  non  reperiimtur."  M.  Maitt.  in  Vita  H.  Steph.  sec.  \).  388. 

5acra?-«m  Oiss.  Liber  singularis,  Auctore  Jo.  Caspar©  Suicero.  Tiguri.  1665. 4ro.  "  1b 
Specira.  Suppl.  Ling.  Gr.  •jrjoyfj^xa  tantum  quoddam  eoruin,  qu£e  vulgatis  necessario  adhuc 


198  Materials  for  the  Lnprovement  of 

adjicjenda  essent  Lexicis,  exhibere  volui, reliqiiis,eodem  pertinentibus,  in  Thes.  Ecdesiasticum, 
cujus  in  ipsis  etiam  Ohas.  seinel  atque  iterum  facta  mentio,  rejeclis.  In  eo  namque  non 
tantiim  vocabula  a  Scriptoribus  ecclesiasticis  usurpata,  a  Lexicographis  vero  vel  prorsus 
omissa,  vel  non  satis  explicata,  exstabunt :  sed  omnia  insuper  ex  iisdem  coUecta;  quantum 
indelesso  labore  effitere  et  consequi  licebit,  apparebunt;  quaecunque  ad  vocum  et  phrasium 
explicatioiiem,  qiiacunque  ad  variorum  riluum,  sanctionum,  sacrorum,  caerimoniarum, 
rerumque  aliarum  enodationeni  aliquid  cont'erre  videbuntur."    Prasfatio. 

This  Specimen  Siippl.  Li/ig.  G?-.  forms  the  13th  chapter  of  the  Work  :  it  extends 
frooi  p.  3 1 1  to  p.  342  :  it  contains  152  words.  The  words  are  divided  into  2  classes : 

"  Prior  Ciassis  eas  continet  voces,  quae  a  Lexicographis  ex  veterum  tantum  Lexicis  afFe- 
runtur,  nullo  alio  auctore,  qui  iisdem  sit  usus,  producto," 

"  Posterior  Ciassis  eas  exhibet  voces,  quae  in  vulgatis  prorsus  non  apparent  Lexicis." 

The  Specimen  has  these  vsords  in  the  preface  : 

"  Nee  existimandum  est,  post  immensum  magni  illius  Stephani  laborem,  quem  in  constru- 
endo  Ling.  Gr.  Thes.  exantlavit,  nullas  amplius  apud  auctores  Gr.  reperiri  voces,  quarum 
observatione  Lexica  locupietari  merito  deberent.  Affirmare  namque  ausim,  ex  sola  Patrum 
ler tione  non  centurias  tantum,  sed  myriades  etiam  vocabulorum,  vel  prorsus  a  lexicographis 
omissorum,  vel  observatorumqiiidem,  nullo  tamen  auctore,  qui  iis  sit  usus,  nominato,  haberi 
posse.  Ne  cui  base  assertio  temeniria  videatur,  ultimum  harum  Observationum  caput 
fcjusmodi  vocibus,   ad  solam  primam  alphabeti  literam  referendis,  tribuere  visum." 

The  chapter  concludes  with  these  words  : 

"  Atque  hoc  est  Specimen  Supp.,  quod  in  gratiam  eorum,  qui  aliquo  Ling.  Gr.  amore  ducti, 
auctorum  Gr.  in  Lectione  versantur  attexere  visum :  ut  inteliigant,  ad  omnes  voces  diligenter 
esse  attendendum,  nudtas  etiam,  utpote  a  Lexicographis  omissas,  notandas.  Maximam 
vero  carum  tarragiiiem  ex  operibus  Cyrilli  Alexandrini  colligi  posse,  non  mirabitur,  qui 
consideraverit,  istum  auctorem  a  nullo  hactenus  Lexicographorum,  quantum  ego  scio, 
lectnni  esse." 

lo.  Casp.  Suicer'i  Thes.  Eccles.  e  Palribus  Gr.  Or  dine  ulphah.  Ed.  sec.  Amst.  1728. 
1  Vols.  Fol. 

In  the  Dedication  to  Sir  Richard  Ell^s,  prefixed  to  this  second  edition,  the 
following  fact  is  mentioned : 

"  Eandem  curam,  sumtusque  eosdem  in  instructissima  supellectile  libraria  undique 
coUigenda  exhibens,  splendidam  sane  et  numerosissimam  Biblioth.  possides,  optimis  qui- 
busque  singularum  scientiarum  auctoribus  refertam ;  talem  denique,  tantamque,  ut  paucas 
per  oinncm,  qua  patet,  Anglian:,  agnoscat  pares,  paucissimas  superiores.  Ut  alios,  eosque 
numero  plurimos  primi  ordinis  Codices  taceamus,  est  in  ea  ipsius  Suiceri  manu  exaratum 
Volumen,  cui  hie  titulus  prafixus,  Lexicon  Gr.  hat.  novum,  innumeris  Locis  ita  auctum,  ut 
hac  editio  omnibus  hactenus  edilis  Lexicis  incredibili  Rer.  et  Verb.  Copia  sit  locupletior." 

We  should  feel  ourselves  under  great  obligations  to  any  person  who  could 
furnish  us  with  any  information  respecting  the  contents  of  this  valuable  MS.,  or 
the  manner  in  which  Sir  Richard  EUys's  Library  w as  disposed  of  on  his  decease  : 
if  the  books  were  sold  by  a  public  auction,  we  should  wish  to  know  the  name  of 
the  person  who  purchased  this  MS.;  and  of  course  it  would  be  very  desirable  for 
us  to  have  the  fate,  which  it  has  subsequently  experienced,  well  ascertained. 
J.  C.  Suicer  himself  thus  speaks  in  his  own  preface  to  the  Thes.  Eccl. 

"  Alia  quoque  mihi  dari  credebam  negotia,  ut  Lexicon  Gr.  minus,  quod  sub  prelo  nunc  sudat, 
et  proximej^vv  esa/,  lucem  aspiciet;  atque  Lexicon  Gr.majas,  quod  immensofere  labore  collec- 
tum  et  metliodo  naturali  disposituni,  omnes,  ut  opinor,  voces  exhibebit  Gr.,  additis  ubique 
exemplis,  et  variis  significationibus  distincte  propositis ;  quod  propediem,  siquidem  nos 
meos  quaiescunque  conatus  otx.'xx./o-iv  baud  uigratos  esse  intellexero,  in  duos  in  folio  distri- 
butum,  sequetur." 

Whether  this  Lexicon  Gr.  majus  be  the  same  with  the  MS.  Lexicon  Gr.  Lat. 
T?orww,  written  in  J.  C.  Suicer's  own  hand,  and  once  in  the  possession  of  Sir 
Richard  EUys,  or  a  different  work,  is  more  than  we  can  pretend  to  say. 
J.  A.  Fabric,  in  Bibl.  Gr.,  Vol.  6,  p.  671,  Ed.  Harles,  has  the  following  notice: 

"  Jo.  Casp.  Suiceri  Lexicon  Gr.  Lat.  Tiguri,  1683-4.  qui  majus  etiam  aliud,  duobus  vol. 
in  fol.  adornasse  se  testatur  in  praefat.  ad  Thes,  Ecr/es.,  quod  lucem  haud  vidit." 

The  Lexicon  Graco-Latinum  here  mentioned  by  J.  A.  Fabricius,  is  the  iden- 
tical work,  which  J.  C.  Suicer  had  in  the  press  at  the  time  when  he  was  writing 
the  preface  to  the  Thesaurus   Eccksiasticus,  and  which  he,  in  the  words  above 


Stephens*  Greek  Thesaurus,  199 

cited,  calls,  Lexicon  Gracum  minus.  Of  this  smaller  Lexicon,  as  we  learn  from 
the  Notitia  liter  aria  Lexicorum  N.  T.  (Jr.,  prefixed  to  J.  F.  Schleusner's 
Nov.  Lex.  Gr.-Lat.  in  N.  T.,  an  improved  edition  has  been  published  under  the 
following  title:  "  N.  T.  G lessor ium  Gr.  Lat.  sive  Sy/loges  Focum  N.  T. 
dim  editcB  a  J.  C.  Suicero  nova  Recensio,  cura  J.  C.  Hagenbuckii.  Tiguri,  1744,-8. 

Gr.  Ling.  Dialecti  recognitte  Opera  Maittaire  ex  ed.  Fr.  Guil.  Sturzius.  Lips.  1807.  8vo. 

"  Provectiores,  eosque  qui  Auctores  edere  parant,  non  spernendiim  inde  commodum  cap- 
tnros,  non  est  quod  multis  deprsdicem.  Quatnvis  enim  satis  actum  de  Dialectis  videatur 
in  ampla  ilia  Appendice,  quam  H.  Stephanm  Thes.  suo  adnexuit,  satisque  nuitatoriim  copiam 
dederit  atque  exposuerit  Mmilius  Partus  in  Lex.  Dor.  atque  Ion.,  tamen  aliam  hujus,  quern 
Lectori  ofFerimus,  libri  rationem,  alias  dotes  esse,  inspicienti  patebit.  Stiphanus  enim  circa 
Atticam  Dialect,  fere  totus  occupatur,  ac  de  locutionibus  niagis  quam  de  singulis  vocibus 
agit,  et  plus  raliocinationis  quam  auctoritatum  profert,  quum  Noster  contra  verborum  et 
auctoritatum  copiam  Herculeo  labore  undique  conquisitam  adferat,  interque  baud  pauca 
deprehendes  alibi  tVustra  quserenda,  aut  difficulter  invenienda.  Neque  tamen  hoc  ideo 
pradico,  ut  prajclarae  Stephani  opers;  quidquam  derogatum,  aut  Forti  Lexico  nos  carere  posse, 
indicare  velim,  sed  ut  adpareat,  nos  plenum  jam  Diulectorum  conspectum  habituros,  si  tria 
ilia  conjunxerimus,  quod  enim  in  uno  desideraveris,  in  altero  inveuies,  vel  quod  in  hoc  male 
exaratum  offenderis,  ex  illo  corrigere,  aut  dubia  ex  cousentientibus  duobus  ternisve  his  tes- 
tibus  confirmare  licebit."    J.  F.  Reitzii,  Prsf.  p.  IX. 

Maeridis  Atticista  Lex.  Attic.     Lug.  Bat.  1759-  8vo. 

ThomcR  Magistri  Kar'  'Ax^a^riTov'ovofxiiTwv  'atti'xoiv 'ExTioyai,  ex  ed.  Jo.  S.  Bemardi.  Lug.  Bat. 
1757.  8vo. 

In  the  Notes  subjoined  to  the  Text  in  Alberti's  Edition  of  Hesychius,  a  vast 
harvest  of  words  may  be  found.  Hesychii  Lexicon  ex  Codice  MS.  BibliotheoB 
D.  Marci  restitutum  et  ub  omnibus  Musuri  Correctionibns  repurgatum,  sive  Snp- 
plementa  ad  Editionem  Hesychii  Albertinam,  Auctore  N.  Schuzc.  Lips.  J  792. 
8vo. 

Im.  Bekkeri  Anecdota  Gr.  Vol.  primum.  Lexica  Seguerana.  Berol.  1814. 
6vo.  This  work  is  dedicated  to  Fr.  A.  Wolfius.  It  contains  no  preface,  and 
it  embraces — 'Ex  twv  <Pgvvlxov  rijj  croi^KrTJjcrjf  'ngo'jra.goKTKturjS' — 'AvriaTTiKiaTYn  Trsgl 
cuvTcc^soog,  TTOia    twv  f>Yj[ji,ixTcav   ysvixjj    xa»    Sotjx^   x«»   airiar/x^  <rvvTa.(r(rovrai    AIkmv 

(TOtpcOV  TS   Xa)   CYITOQCUV    TTOXXuiV. 

Roberti  Conatunlini  Lex.  Gr.  Lat.  Secunda  hue  Edit,  purtitn  ipsins  Auctoris,  partim  Fr, 
Porti  et  aliorum  Additionihus  plurirman  auctwin,  turn  quanta  fieri  potuit  diligentia  recognitum, 
utjaynpossit  esse  Gr.  Ling,  {into  et  Lat.)  Thes.  Lxcud.  Hier.  Eustut.  Vignon.  1.592.  Fol. 

[Liber  rarus  in  Auctione  Petaviana  divenditus  pro  39  floren.  cuique  Bunemannus  statuit 
pretium  14  taleros.    Vid.  Bunemanni  Catalog.  Libror.  rariss.  p.  93.] 

Jo.  Voght  Catalogus  historico-criticus  Librorum  ruriorum.  Erancof.  et  Lips.  1793. 1'imo.  sub  voce. 

In  the  Bibliotheca  Verheykiana  Lug.  Bat.  1735.  No.  336.  we  read  the  fol- 
lowing words : 

"  R.  Constantini  Lexicon.  Gr.et  Lat.  1592.  olim  fuit  Is,  Vossii,  qui  a  capite  ad  calcem 
Adnotatt.  suas  adscripsit,  quibus  etaliorum  accesserunt." 

Perhaps  some  one,  whose  eye  meets  with  this  passage,  may  be  able  to  give  us 
some  information  respecting  the  fate  of  this  copy. 

ApoUonii  Sophista  Lex.  Gr.  II.  et  Odyss.  Ex  Ed.  Paris,  repetiit,  recensuit,  et  illustravit 
Hermannus  Tollius.  Lug.  Bat.  1788.  ^vo. 

"  Villoisoni  Commentario  Obss.  nostras,  et  Excursus  aliquot  atque  Indices  adjecimus." 
Herm.  Tollius  in  Pref. 

I.  Rutgersii  Glossarium  Gr.  a  Strunzio.  Vit.  1719.  8vo. 

Jo.  Dan.  A.  Lennep.  Etymolog.  Ling.  Gr.  ex  ed.  Ev.  Scheidii.Traj.  ad  Rh.  1790.  Bvo.  3  vols. 

In  this  Work  many  words  omitted,  or  imperfectly  explained  by  H.  Stephens, 
are  noticed. 

Fr.  L.  Abreschi  Animadversionum  ad  jEschylum  Ubri  II.  Accedunt  Adnott.  ad  qutsdam  Locm 
N.  T.  Medioburgi.  1743.  Bvo. 

It  contains  an  ^'  Elenchus  Vocum,  quze  se  offerunt  apud  ^schylum,  et  maxi- 
mam  partem  praetermittuntur  iu  H.  Stephani  Thes.  asteriscus  indicat  de  illis  agi 


^^'^^  '"^  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of 

Iri^Sfti^'"  Elenchus  Vocum  "  there  are  in  all  about  eight  hundred 
;id  about  Jiff  ij  are  marked. 

f»^jF     J>.    t^^hre<chi  Animudw.  ad  ^schylum  Liber  tertius.  Accedit  Dilucidationum  Thucydi- 
ijtcrmijn  /iurturtum.  Zwotice,  1763.  8bo. 

To  {his  is  subjoined  an  ^'  Index  Rerum  et  Verborum  praecipuorum  ;"  and  in 
I'lis  Index  aixty-one  words  are  marked. 

Fr.  L.  Abreschi  Dilucidationes  Thurydidea.    Traj.  ad  Rh.   1755.  Svo. 

To  this  is  subjoined  an  "  Index  Rerum  et  Verborum.  Praefixus  Asteriscus  voces 
indicat  in  Steph.  Thes.  Ling.  Gr.  aut  praptermissas,  aut  auctoritate  destitutas," 
in  which  otie  hundred  and  twe)ity-one  words  are  marked. 

Timffi  Sophists  Lexicon   Vucum  Flutonicarum.     Lug.  Bat.  1789.  Svo. 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  editors  to  insert  in  the  Thesaurus,  under  the  proper 
heads,  all  the  Notes  of  this  excellent  scholar,  so  far  as  the}'  relate  to  lexicography. 
At  the  same  time  the  following  work  will  be  carefully  consulted: — 

Si  kolia  in  Phttonem  ex  Codd.  MSS.  multarum  BMiothecarum  primum  collegit  D.  Ruhnke' 
nius.  Lug.  Bat.  1800.  8vo. 

Of  these  Scholia  D.  Wyttenbach  thus  writes  in  his  Vita  Ruhnkeniana,  p.  187. 

"  Scholia  typis  dudum  descripta  sunt,  animadversionum  non  nisi  una  pagina  :  reliqua 
pars  nee  conscriptu,  ita  in  commentariis  adumbraia  ac  per  adversanorum  libellos  dispersa 
jacet,  ut  ab  operis  successure,  non  nisi  bene  versato  in  Gra-cis  liiteris  et  Platonico  argu- 
ment", nee  iiibi  multo  cum  labore  nniltaque  diligentia,  constribi  probabiliter  possit.  Sunt 
]iac  Scholia  eo  genere,  quod  et  res  et  verba  persequitur.  Esc  sane  eorum  usus  ad  consti- 
tuendain  Platoiiis  scripturam  ;  nee  doctrina  est  contemnenda :  liabent  multa  in  aliis  jam 
tditis  grammalicis  prodita,  habent  baud  pauca  etiam  nova  nee  aliunde  cognita,  Illud  non 
dubiiun,  quin  maxima  libro  commendatio  a  Ruhnkenii  Aniniadvv.  accessura  fuisset.  Et 
vero  aiictarium  ei  addere  destinabat,  collectis  interpretamentis  grammaticis  ex  scriptis  et 
commtniariis  Platonicoium  philosophorum,  qui  raro  grammaticum  genus  attingunt,  veluti 
Pcrpiiyni,  Procli,  Hermiiv,  (Jiympiodori,  aliorumque  nondum  editorum." 

We  cite  the  following  passage  from  the  short  preface  : 

"  N ovinias  partem  hoium  Scholiorum,  ductam  e  tribus  taatum  Codicibus  MSS.  Venet. 
anno  1798.  Norimb.  esse  vulgatam  in  Jo.  Ph.  Siebetikees  Anecdotis  Gr.  e  prsestantissimis 
Italicavum  Bihlioth.  codd.  At  vera,  ne  repetamus,  quaj  nunc  in  lucem  prodeunt  Scholia, 
es^  denvaia  ex  aliis  etiam  libris  scriptis,  ex  coUatione  utriusque  recensionis  protinus  cuique 
patebit,  ne  vix  quidem  partem  lertiam  Scholiorum,  quae  hie  ieguntur,  rcperiri  in  cl.  Sieben- 
kees  Anecdotis  Or." 

The  Rev.  I'honias  Kidd,  one  of  the  most  enlightened  and  profound  scholars 
in  this  country,  was  at  the  pains  of  collating  these  Scholia  with  what  was 
published  by  Siebenkees. 

"  Collectionem  banc  cum  Anecdotis  Gr.  ex  optimis  Italias  codd.  a  cl.  Siebenkeesio 
tJJ  ^-/.aoiT^  descriptis  accurate  contuji ;  ac  lectionis  vavietatem  aut  vitia  et  additamenta 
iudicare  couientus,  nihil  ultra  quassivi."    Th.  Kidd  in  Fraf.  ad  Opusc.  Ruh?ik.  Lond.  1807. 

Svo.    p.    XLV. 

Doctrine  Farticitlarum  Ling.  Gr.  auctore  et  editore  H.  Hoogeveen.   2  To7n.  1769.  4to. 

H.  Hoogeveen  Doctrina  Farticul.  Gr.  Recensuit,  breviavit,  et  auxit  C.  G.  Schatz,  Lips. 
1798.  8r(). 

'•'  Primv.m,"  says  the  Editor,  "  universum  cl.  Hoogeveeni  librum  diligenter  ita  recensui, 
ut,  sublatis  quas  aceiriniam  ediloris  ar.fi/iEiav  subterfugisseut,  operarum  erratis,  hie  ibi,  quae 
vel  minus  vere  disputata,  vei  baud  satis  plane  explicita  esse  viderentur,  corrigerem,  quas 
quidem  emeudationes,ubi  paulo  graviores  essent,  nominatim  indicavi,  ubi  leviores,  tacite 
invcxi.  Aliquoties  in  locis  Gr.  scriptorum  ab  Hoogeveeno  allatis,vel  lectionem  e  meiioribus 
editt.  emendavi,  vel  versionem  correxi ;  nee  non  alia  locorum  exempla,  quai  apliora  vide- 
renuir  iis,  quibus  auctor  doctissimus  usus  tuerar,  substitui." 

Matt.  Derarii  Liber  de  Gr.  Ling,  Farticulis.  Emendavit  et  Not.  addidit  J.  G.  Reusmann. 
L'ps.  et  Schleizd.  1775.  Hvo. 

"  Libelli  niodum,"  says  J.  G,  Reusmann,  "  semper  respici,  ne  in  nimiam  accresceret 
molem.  Qua  de  causa  etiam  consilium  adjici(  ndi  Specim.  Suppl.  ab  L  G.  S.  Bernholdio  in 
Bihlioth.  Hamburg.  Miscella  Vol.  iir.  editi  mutandum  erat," 

Tr.  Vigeri  De  pmcip.  Gr.  Dictionis  Idiot.  Liber,  cum  Animadvv.  H-  Hoogeveeni,  J.C, 
Zeuniiet  G,  Hamunni,cujii.s  accedit  DeFrunomine  »vtoj  Dissert.  Oxon.  1813,  3w. 


I  \  Stephens'  Greek  Thesaurus.  201 

L.  Bosii  Ellips.  Gr.  es  Edit.  G.  H.  Schafer.  Appendicis  Loco  subjiciuntur  B.  Weiske  Fleo- 

nasmi  Ling.  Gr.  necno?i  G.  Hermanni  Dissert,  de  Ellipsi  et  Fleonasmo  in  Gr.  Ling.  Oson, 
1813.  8m 

Aretai  Opera,  curante  Bcerhaave,  Lug.  Bat.  1731.  Fol. 

To  this  edition  is  subjoined  an  Index  by  Michael  Maittaire,  who,  in  his  dedi- 
cation to  John  Wigau,  writes  thus — 

"  In  hoc  Indice  adnotantur  pleraeque  voces  rarfe  et  insigniores,  loquendique  formul2e« 
prasslaiitissimo  huic  auctori  vel  proprije,  vel  cum  aliis,  Hippocrate  preesertim,  Homero  et 
Herodoto,  ad  quorum  normam  suum  stylum  conformavit,  communes.  Vocabula  in  Con- 
stantini  Lex.  et  H.  Stephani  praetermissa  asterisco  indicantur;  obelo,  quae  in  illis  occurrunt, 

Nearly  five  hundred  words  are  thus  marked. 

Erotiani,  Galeni,  et  Herodoti  Glossaria  in  Hippocratem  Gr.  Lat.  Recensuit  Franzius. 
Lips.  1780.  8vo. 

Bartiiolomad  Castelli  Lex.  Medic.  Gr.-Lat.  ante  a  Jar.  Pancratio  Brunone  iterate  editum, 
nunc  denuo  ab  eodem  et  aliis  plurimis  novis  Accessionibus  locupletatum,  et  in  multis  cor- 
rectum.  Lips.  1713.  4to. 

In  the  Bih/iotheca  Gr.  J.  Alherti  Fahricii,  as  republished  by  Harles,  a  later 
ed.  of  this  Lex.  Medic,  is  mentioned,  but  the  Editors  have  not  yet  been  able  to 
meet  with  it —  "  Barth.  Castelli  Lex.  Medic.  Gr.-Lat.  Genevse,  1747."  Vol.  vi. 
p.  ^72.  Tliey  would  feel  themselves  greatly  obliged  to  any  gentleman  in  the 
possession  of  it,  who  would  lend  it  to  them. 

Fr.  J.  Bastii  Epist.  Crit.  ad  Jo.  Fr.  Boissonade  super  Antonini  Liherali,  Parthenio,  et 
Aristceneto.  Cum  Auctoris  Emendationibus  et  Additamentis  MSS.  e  Ling.  Gall,  in  Lat.  verm 
a  C.  A.  Wiedeburg.  Lips.  1809.  8vo. 

To  this  is  subjoined  an  "  Index  Rer.  et  Verb.  Gr.  explicatorum,  in  quo  voce* 
asterisco  notata:^  in  sec.  edit.  Lexici  Gr.  Germanici  Schneideri  frustra  quaerun- 
tur."     In  this  Index  forty  zcords  are  marked. 

Appendix  ad  Fr.  J.  Bastii  Epist.  crit.  Partirn  Lat.  vertit,  cumque  suit  Not.  et  Indie, 
edidtt  G.  H.  Sckafer.  Lips.  1809.  8vo. 

To  this  is  subjoined  an  "  Index  Rer.  et  Verb.  Gr."  in  which  twenty-tzoo  words 
are  marked. 

Fr.  Guil.  Sturzii  De  Dialecto  Mucedon.  et  Alexandr.  Liber.  Lips.  1808.  8vo. 

To  tills  is  subjoined  an  "  Index  Verb.  Gr.  in  quo  Indice  non  tantum  ea,  quse  in  Indies 
Thesauri  Slephauiani  non  reperisset,  asterisco  prailixo  insignivit,  sed  etiam  siglis  distinxit 
vocabulis,  ita  ut  M.  significet  Macedonica,  Mg.  Mgyptioca,  quse  non  origine  Grasca  essent, 
Gr.  JE.g.  Grceca  quidem,  sed  ab  ^TLgyptiis  vario  modo  mutata,  Al.  vere  Alexandrinis  usitata, 
pr.  At.  probabililer  Alexandrina  sive  Macedonica  et  Menandro  propria,  utque  adeo  lector 
slatim  ex  hoc  Indice,  quo  quodlibet  sit  referendum,  cognoscere  et  judicare  facile  possit." 

In  this  Index  one  hmidred  and  seventy-two  zeords  are  marked,  as  not  to  be 
found  in  the  Index  to  H.  Stephens'  27iesaurns. 

Theophrasti  Churacteres  recensuit,  Animadversionibus  illustravit,  atque  Indicem  Verborttm 
adjecit  J.  Fr.  Fischerus.  Accessit  Comment.  Is.  Cusaubuni  Coburgi.  1763.  8vo. 

To  this  is  subjoined  an  "  Index  Vocabulorum  Formularumque  quae  leguntur 
in  Characteribus  Theophrasti."  This  Index  is  glossarial,  and  in  it  are  noticed 
fifteen  zeords,  either  not  found  in  11.  Sleph.  Thes.  or  imperfectly  explained  there. 

Herodiani  Hisioriarum  Libri  VIII.  e  Recensione  H.  Stephani  cum  Varietate  Lectionis  III, 
Codicum  MSS.  nova  Berg/eri  Versioue,  Notis  Var.  et  Indicibits  Verb,  ac  Her.  curante  T.  Guil, 
Irmisch.  Lips.  1789.  8w.  Tom.  i.  Lips.  1790.  Tom.  ii.  Lips.  1792.  Tom.  in. 

This  work  is  now  completed  by  the  publication  of  two  more  volumes,  of 
which  the  last  was  printed  at  Leipsic  in  1805.  To  it  is  subjoined  a  most  copious 
"  Index  Grsecitatis,"  which  will  be  of  the  most  important  use. 

Lexicon  Technologic  ._Gracornm  Bheloricce.  Congessit  et  Animadvv.  illustravit  Jo,  Chr, 
Theoph.  Ernesti,  Fhilos.  Prof.  Lips.    Lipsitc.   1795.  8ro. 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  Editors  to  reprint  the  whole  of  this  admirable  work, 


202  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of 

inserting  the  explanation  of  technical  terms  and  phrases  under  their  proper  heads. 
It  forms  a  complete  Lexicon  for  all  the  Greek  rhetoricians,  who  have  come  down 
to  our  age,  and  thus  the  labor  of  searching  the  Opera  Rhetorica  of  Aristotle,  of 
Hermogenes,  of  iElius  Aristides,  of  Longinus,  of  Demetrius  Phalereus,  of 
Dionysius  Halicarnasseus,  of  the  Rhetores  selecti,  published  by  J.  Fr.  Fischer, 
of  Aphthonius,  of  Sopater,  of  Cyrus,  of  Phoebammon,  of  Menander,  of  Ap- 
sines,  and  of  Miulicianus,  is  in  a  great  degree  spared.  J.  C.J.  Ernesti  has 
collected  from  Plutarch,  Diogenes  Laertius,  Philostratus,  Sextus  Empiricus, 
Eunapius,  Libanius,  Synesius,  Marcellinus,  Photius,  and  others,  and  particularly 
Ulpian's  Commentaries  on  the  Orations  of  Demosthenes,  whatever  he  found 
useful  for  his  work.     The  author  thus  speaks  in  his  Preface  : — 

"  Memini  me  ssepe  mirari,  cum  Rhetoribus  illis  legendis  animadverterem,  quam  parum 
in  quamplurimis  locis  mea  me  Imguffi  Graecae  intelligentia  juvaret,  quje  tamen  ceteris  scrip- 
torious  Grtficis  bene  intelligendis  sufficere  posset.  In  his  enim  cum  ita  comparata  ratio  sit, 
ut,  qui  GrfEcam  Linguam  satis  callent,  recie  assequi  sensum  scriptoris  possint ;  Rhetores 
legenti  idem  fere  accidit,  quod  illis,  qui  artifices  vulgares,  fabros,  textores  aliosque  ejus 
generis,  de  arte  sua  disserentes  audiunt,  ut  quamvis  communi  et  vernacula  lingua  usos, 
tamen  vix  intelligant,  nisi  antea  verborum  a  vulgari  significatione  ad  res  t£x,v'x<»;  designan- 
das  translatorum  peculiarem  vim  et  usum  cognoverint.  Nam  quaecunque  ars  iis  demum 
temporibus  ccepta  est  excoli  et  praeceptis  illustrari,  cum  jam  lingua  ad  absolutam  formam 
definitumque  ambitum  perfecta  esset ;  in  ejus  institutione  verba  singula,  quae  quidem  ad 
artem  ipsam  illustrandam  pertinent,  hoc  est,  Tsxvwa,  eadem  etiam  jusTos^opjxa,  translataque 
sint,  necesse  est.  Diserte  quidem  Dionysius  Hal.  de  Compos,  p.  146.  cum  tres  elocutionis 
characteres  generales  definire  vellet,  lyii  jue'vtoi,  inquit,  xupot?  ovo^ao-fv  aw  ex'"''  ".ura;  wpoo-aya. 

ftvirai.  lu;  nymTOtcfj.afTrovg  fAETccfopiKOig  otOfjMo-i  v.aKijiy  tjiv  ^a\v  avafnfa.y j  tt|V    li   yXacpLipav,  n  av9>ifav,   Try   ii 

Tfi'rr))!  jcoiviiv.  Quo  major  autem  vel  illorum  verborum,  ex  artis  ambitu,  copia,  vel,  ex  ejusdem 
indole,  translationis  subtilitas  est,  eo  major  intelligendi  difficultas  oritur.  Unde  passim 
animadverti  viros  doctissimos  eo,  quod  elocutionis  illius  rhetoricae  rationem  ex  communi 
linguae  Greecee  consuetudine  metiebantur,  ssepenumero  in  errorem  interpretandi  adductos, 
neque  tutum  ad  Lexica  refugium  esse,  quorum  auctores  universis  linguae  copiis  addicti,  ad 
illas  dicendi  formas,  quas  certi  scriptores  ad  usum  artis  sucE  accommodassent,  vel  non  de- 
scenderant,  vel  tani  leviter  eas  attigerant,  ut  nihil,  aut  certe  non  multum  inde  peti  ad 
intelligendum  adjumenti  possit.  Unus  Henricus  Stephamis  bos  etiam  Rhetorum  angulos 
excussit.  Sed  primum,  quotusquisque  est,  qui  illo  Thesauro  uti  queat?  deinde  summa  viri 
immortalis  diligentia,  cum  in  res  pcene  infinitas  esset  diffusa  et  dissipata,  totumque  Linguae 
Graecae  corpus  complecteretur,  non  poterat  in  singulis  membris  et  partibus  tantuin  prcestare, 
quantum  vela  mediocri studio,  in  his  solummodo  partibus  collocato,  expectari  potest.  Mea 
igitur  in  hoc  laboris  genere  commodior  faciliorque  ratio  fuit.  Nam  cum  et  sola  Rhetorum 
antiquorum  scripta,  et  hoc  terto  consilio  excuterem,  ut,  quibus  quisque  modis  et  formis 
artis  suae  elementa,  partes,  praecepta,  enunciaverit,  vidcrem  notaremque,  ea  re  factum  est, 
ut  non  solum  diligentius  et  plenius  omnem  tecbnologia;  varietatem  deprehendere,  sed  et 
singulorum  verborum  ac  formarum  dicendi,  quie  ad  illam  pertinerent,  vim  sensumque 
accuratius  definire  possem.     In  ulroque  genere  studium  certe  meum  non  defuit." 

Antiquitutes  Asiatica  Christianam  Aermn  antecedentes  ex  primuriis  Monumentis  Gr.  descrip- 
ttp,  Lat.  versiB,  Not.  et  Comment,  illunlrutte :  accedit  Monum.  Lat.  Ancyranwn.  Per  Edm» 
Chishull.     Land.  1728.  Fol. 

At  the  end  of  the  work  Chishull  subjoins  the  following  notice : 

"  Admonitio  de  opere  partlm  nunc  prastito,  partim  adhuc  p?w/(JSSo.  lis  omnibus,  qui,  sin- 
gularis  hujus  operis  promovendi  gratia,  unum  aureum  Brilannicum  aut  persulverunt,  aut 
persolvent,  tradetiir  nunc  in  manus  primum  hoc  volumcn  complectens  Antiqq.  Asiat.  Chris- 
tianam Mram  antecedent es ;  iisdemque  nunc  promittitur,  conditione  alterius  ainei,  perfecto 
demum  opere,  solvendi,  alterum  iilud,  quod  sequitur,  longe  justius  volumen,  Antiqq.  etiam 
exhibens  Asiat.  ex  Inscript.  Gr.  partem  longe  maximum  ineditis,  historicis,  honorariis,  agonis- 
ticis,  sepulchralibus,  una  cum  Indie  thus  nccessariis,  et  Lexico  totius  operis  alphabet  ico." 

"  He  formed  a  design  of  publishing  a  second  volume,  the  printing  of  which 
was  actually  begun,  when  death  put  a  stop  to  its  progress,  and  it  has  never  been 
ascertained  m  what  manner  the  MSS.  were  disposed  of."  Dr.  Rees's  Cyclopczdia 
under  Chishull. 

The  writer  of  that  article  in  the  Cyclopedia  of  Dr.  Rees  does  not  seem  to 
have  met  with  the  following  passage  in  Robert  Auiswortb's  Dedication  of  his 
Latin  Dictionary  to  Dr.  Richard  Mead :  "  Edmundus  Chishull;  cujus  prjeclari 


Stephens*  Greeh  Thesaurus.  203 

et  elaborati  Asiaticarum  Inscriptionum  corporis  alterum  volumen  ipse  in  lucem 
emisit,  alterum  a  tua  in  manes  ejus  pietate  expectatur."  Mr.  Beloe,  in  his 
Anecdotes  of  Literature  and  scarce  Books,  vol.  i.  London,  1807.  p.  167,  states 
that,  "  during  the  life  of  Dr.  Mead,  Dr.  Askew  bought  ail  his  Greek  MSS. 
for  £c»00."  Possible  it  is  that  E.  Chishull's  second  volume  might  be  among 
them.  Whether  it  be  mentioned  ii;  the  Bibliotheca  Meadiana,  or  the  Biblio- 
theca  Askeviana,  is  more  than  we  know. 

Historia  Deorum  ex  Xenophonte,  sive  Antiquitatum  Xenophonteanim  Prodromus:  cui 
accedit  Specim.  Suppl.  Lexicorum  ex  Xenophonte.  Auctore  Mag.  Jo.  Grammio.  Havniae. 
1716.  4to. 

Of  this  specimen,  which  extends  from  page  111  to  page  159,  we  are  told 
that  it  is  an 

"  Index  Vocum  Xenophontearum,  quae  in  prcestantissimis,  stiidiosorum  Grsecse  Linguae 
manibus  quae  teruntur,  Lexicis  Grteco-Latinis  vel  proisus  non  habentur,  vel  nullo  auctopis 
classici  teslimonio  confirmantur.'' 

In  this  specimen  three  hundred  such  words  are  collected. 

Lexicon  Xenophonteum.     Vol.  i.  Lips.  1801.  Vol.  ii.  iii.   j803. 

This  admirable  work  was  begun  by  C.  A.  Thieme,  who,  after  having  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  the  word  y/yyAu/xoj,  as  we  learn  from  the  address  to  the  reader 
prefixed  to  the  first  volume,  page  3^  grew  weary  of  the  undertaking,  and  handed 
his  papers  over  to  Fr.  Guil.  Sturzius,  who  thus  speaks  of  the  Specimen  pub- 
lished by  Jo.  Grammius  : — 

*'  Jo.  Fr.  Fischeri  gravissimum  exemplum  etiam  in  eo  sum  imitatus,  quod  iis  vocabulis. 

Suae  non  commemorantur  in  Indice  Thes.  Steph.  asteriscum  praefigerem.  Cum  enim  jam 
o.  Grammius  ad  calcem  Historia  Deorum  ex  Xenophonte,  sive  Antiq.  Xenoph.  Prodromif 
colligere  instituisset  ea  vocabula  Xenophontea,  quae  in  Thes.  illo  H.  Steph.  vel  desiderantur, 
vel  auctoritate  boni  alicujus  scriptoris  destituti  sunt,  cumque  ego  facile  animadvertissem, 
ne  Grammii  quidem  taUinn  vocabulorum  catalogo  omnia,  qua  ei  inserenda  fuerant,  conti- 
neri,  et  tamen  scirem,  adhuc  esse  nonnullos  inter  viros  eruditos,  quibus  talis  diligentia, 
quae  nee  omnino  inutilis  est  putanda,  egregie  placeret:  notavi  ea  vocabula  omnia,  quibus 
prorsus  Stephani  Thes.  caret,  praeier  verbalia  in  e'ov  et  ioj  desinentia;  quas  vero  ita  extant  in 
isto  Thes.,  ut  nee  verba  nee  nomen  auctori.s  ciijusdam  antiqui  sit  additum,  et  quorum  in- 
tredibilis  multitudo  est,  iis,  quamvis  apud  Xenophontem  reperiantur,  asteriscum  apponere 
omisi.  Unde  simul,  quam  plenus  sit  Index  noster,  potest  coliigi.  Prorsus  enim  in  Stephani 
Thes.  si  quidem  recte  numeravi,  desunt  vocabula  413  ;  quibus  si  annumeraveris  67  terbalia 
qualia  dixi,  efficitur  summa  vocabulorum  480.,  quorum  tamen  num  multa  vel  omnia  jam 
relata  sint  in  D.  Scotti  Append,  ad  Thes.  Ling.  Gr.  ab  H.  Steph.  constructum  et  ad  alia  Lex. 
Constantini  et  Scapula,  vel  in  Append,  ad  Lex.  G.  Lat.  a  Jo.  Scapula  constructum  et  ad 
alia  Lex.  e  Cod.  Ms.  olim  Askeviano  in  lucem  nunc  primum  vindicatam,  definire  mihi  non 
licebat.  Quae  vero  Jo.  Caspar  Suicerus  in  Specim.  Supp.  Ling.  Gr.  (quod  Specimen  consti- 
tuit  caput  xiii.  Suiceri  Sac.  Obss.  Tiguri,  1665.  4.  p.  311-342.)  et  Jo.  Henr.  Mains  in  Specim. 
Supp].  Thes.  Gr.  Ling,  ab  H.  Steph.  constructi  (Maii  Specimen  adjectum  est  ejusdem  libro 
quarto  Obss.  sac.  ad  diversa  utriusque  Testamenti  loca,  Francf.  1732.  8vo.  p.  161-233.),  ille 
ex  litera  a,  hic  ex  litera  s,  banc  in  rem  observarunt,  ea  singulis  locis  inserere  non  neg- 
lexi."    Pr<ef.  ad  vol.  i.  p.  8. 

Gregorii  Curinthii  et  aliorum  Grammaticorum  Libri  de  Dialectis  Ling.  Gr.,  quibus  addi- 
tur  nunc  primum  editus  Manueiis  Moschopuli  Libelius  De  Vocum  Passionibus.  Kecensuit 
et  cum  Not.  G.  Koenii,  Fr.  Jac.  Bastii,  Jo.  Fr.  Boissonardi,  suisque  edidit  G.  H.  Schaefer, 
Lips.  1811.  2  vol.  8vo. 

To  the  second  volume  is  subjoined  a  most  copious  ''  Index  Graecitatis — 
Voces  asterisco  notatae  in  Lexicis  non  leguntur."  In  this  Index  nearly  three 
hundred  words  are  thus  marked. 

Abr.  Kail,  Specimen  Suppl.  Thesauri  Gr.  Ling.  Stcphaniani  ex  Theognidis  Sententiis  (litt. 
A.),  Halhiae,  1760.  8vo.     Vide  Bibliothec.  Gr.  ed.  Harles,  vol.  vi.  p.  672. 

We  have  not  yet  been  able  to  meet  with  this  Specimen,  and  have  yet  to  be 
informed  whether  it  is  inserted,  and  whether  any  additions  are  made  to  it,  in  the 
following  work,  which  was  published,  as  it  should  seem,  six  years  after. 


204  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of 

Ahr.  Kallii  Specimen  nova  Editionii  Sententiarum  Theognidis  Megarensis,  Poetae  antiquis- 
•imi.     Gutting,  et  Goth.  ap.  J.  C.  Dieterich,  1766.  7  pi.  4. 

This  Specimen  nov.  Edit.  Sentent.  Theognidis  is  noticed  in  the  Comment,  de 
Libr.  minorib.  vol.  i.  pars  iii.  Bremae,  1767.  12mo.  p.  333-6.  where  we  are 
told  that  in  the  meditated  edition  "  agmen  claudet  Vocum  Theognidearum  copi- 
osissimus  index." 

Appendix  ad  Lex.  Gr.  Led.  a  J.  Scapula  constructnm  et  ad  alia  Lex.  Gr.,  e  Cod.  MS.  olim 
Askeviano  in  lucem  nunc  primum  vindicata.     Lond.   J789.  8vo. 

Dr.  Burney,  the  learned  Editor  of  this  work,  writes  thus  in  the  Preface  : 

*<  De  auctore,  qui  scripsit,  aut  e  variis  scriptoribus  Suppl.  hoc  collegit,  nil  certi  in  promp- 
tu  est  dicere.  Eruditionis  tamen  et  diligentise  argumentum  gravissimum  et  firmissimum 
post  se  reliquit.  Quee  fuerit  illius  setas,  quae  patria,  quod  nomen,  jeque  ac  causa,  quae 
ilium  ad  tantum  laborem  exhauriendum  impulerit,  prorsus  ignoratur."     Pag.  xii. 

•*  In  hoc  Opeie  Supp.  ad  Lex.  Scapula,  Henrici  Stephani,  csterorumque  scriptorum, 
reperire  licet.  In  hoc,  multa  verba,  ab  illius  praetermissa,  diligenter  enotata :  et  in  hoc, 
plurima,  vel  nullis,  vel  taiitum  recentioribus,  dubiisque  exemplis  defensa,  veterum,  atque 
optimifi  notag  auctorum  testimoniis,  quibus  fidera  nemo  temere  nej^averit,  firniata,  Lector 
videbit.  Ex  jEschyli  Sophaclisque  Reliquiis,  et  ex  quibusdam  Euripidis,  Aristophanisque 
Fabulis,  auctoritates  plerumque  sunt  desumptae;  at  praiter  omnes  alios,  ex  illo  principe 
Tragicorum,  cujus  voces  pauIo  abstrusiores,  aut  minus  consuetae,  et  quae,  magna  ex  parte, 
in  Thes.  omnibus  et  Lex.  desiderantur,  in  hoc  libro  sedulo  sunt  servatae. 

"  Satis  diu,  nullum  exstare  Thes.  Gr.  omnibus  numeris  absolutum,  deploraverunt  viri 
eruditi,  et  in  praesens  deplorant,  et  in  posterum  tbrsan  deplorabunt !  Vocum  aliquot  cen- 
turias,  ab  H.  Stephana  omissarum,  suppleverunt  Suicerus,  Jensius,  Scotlus,  alii.  Horum 
tamen  omnium  vel  memoriam,  vei  industriam,  quam  piurima?  i'ugerunt !  O  si  qui,  laurea 
Apollinari  merito  donandi,  novum  Thes.  Sleph.  Edit,  vulgandam  susciperent !  Singula  exem- 
pla,  et  singula  verba  examinanda  sunt,  et  expendenda;  auctorum  paginae,  locaque  citata,  ex 
optimis  et  ultimis  editionibus,  accurateque  et  cogitate  rescribenda;  errores  vani  corrigendi; 
omissa  supplenda;  criticorum,  astate  S/e/iAani  recentiorum,  observationes  legendae ;  acces- 
sionesque  ex  scriptoribus  olim  editis,  et  maxime  ex  Auctoribus,  Epigrammat.  et  Inscriptio- 
nibus,  quce,  post  Lexica  emissa,  e  Bibliothecarum  latebris,  vel  aliunde  prodierunt,  adf'e- 
rendae."    Pag.  XI. 

Caspari  Fr.  Munthei  Obss.  philolog.  in  sac.  N.  T.  Lib.  ex  Diod.  Siculo  collecta,  una  cum 
Indice  Vocum  Diodorearum,  quibus  Lexica  locupletari  et  suppleri  possunt.  Hafn.  et 
Lips.  1755.  12mo. 

To  it  is  subjoined  a  "  Specimen  Defectus  Lexicorum  in  Vocibus  aut  notioribus  Vocum 
Diodoreis,  quae  Lexicographis,  in  primis  Stephano,  vel  plane  praeteritae,  vel  nulla  penitus, 
aut  sequioris  /Evi  Auctoritate  stabilitje  sunt." 

It  extends  from  p.  491.  to  p.  o60.  and  830  words  are  noticed  in  it. 

J.  H.  Maii  Fil.  Ohss.  sac.  ad  diversa  utriusque  Loca  Libri  IV.  Fr.  ad  Mcen.  1716.  8vo. 

In  Dr.  Gosset's  Catalogue  the  Work  is  dated  Franc.  1732.,  but  in  the  Bod- 
leian Catalogue,  it  is  dated  1716. :  in  the  following  passage  the  date  assigned  to 
the  Work  is  the  same,  as  in  the  Bibiiotheca  Gossetiana : — 

"  Jo.  H.  Mali  Specim.  Suppl.  Thes.  Gr.  Ling,  nb  H.  Stephana  constructi  adjectmn  est  lib. 
quarto  Obss.  sac.  ad  diversa  utriusque  Testamenti  Loca,  Franc.  1732.  Bvo.  p.  161-233." 

Jo.  Jensius,  in  the  third  Book  of  the  Lectiones  Lucianea  chap.  1st,  page  309- 
16.  Hag.  1699-  8vo.  "  ex  Luciano  Indicem  Vocum,  quae  in  H.  Stephani  Tlie- 
sanro  omissa;  sunt,  consignavit."     The  words  amount  to  150. 

Geoponicoruvi,  sive  De  Re  Rustica  Libri,  curante  Jo.  Nic.  Nidus.  Lips.  1781.  4  Vol.  8vo. 
It  contains  an  "  Index,"  m   which  "  asterisco  ea  signata  sunt  verba,  qute    in   Thesaura 
Stephaniano  non  apparent." 

In  the  Miscellanece  Obss.  crit.  in  Auctores  vet.  et  recent.  Vol.  VI.  Tom.  I. 
Menses  April,  Maii  et  Junii  complectens.  Amst.  1735.  is  inserted  in  p.  179-89. 
Suppl.  Vocum  omissarum  Specim.  in  H.  Stephani  Thes.  Ling.  Gr.  The 
article  contains  exactly  502  words.     The  editor  thus  writes  in  the  first  page — 

"  Quamvis  maluissemus  non  ita  nudas  has  vocum  auctoritates  nobis  transmissas,  et  saepius 
hie  illic  aliquid  addendum  fuisse  de  significatione,  usu,  et  probitate  vocabulorum  censeamus, 
noluinuis  tamen  viro  erudito,  qui  nofiis  hoc  Specimen  impertiu,  suura  laborem  pcrire,  cum 
terte  aliqua  inde  ad  fiXl>.Myct{  vjros  redundare  possit  ulilitas.  B." 


Stephens'  Greek  Thesaurus.  205 

The  article  itself  has  the  signature  H.  L.,  but  we  know  not  who  is  meant  to 
be  designated  by  those  initials. 

T.  C.  Harles,  in  a  Note  on  the  Bib.  Gr.  J.  A.  Fab.  Vol.  VI.  p.  663.,  writes  thus: 

"  Vir  quidam  doctus  in  Ephem.  Liter ar.  Gothanis  a.  1789.  pag.  521.  exhibet  e  Meleagri 
Carminibus  plura  Vocum  Gr.  singularis  formse,  quse  in  Lex.  Steph.  desiderantur." 

Aristotelis  Liber  De  Mirabilibus  Auscultationibus,  curante  Jo.  Becraanno.  Gottingae 
1786.  4to. 

It  contains  an  "  Index  Verborum;  Verba  asterisco  signata  in  Lexicis  desid« 
rantur."     27  words  are  thus  marked. 

Utriusque  Leonida  Carmina,  cum  Argumentis,  Varietate  Leclionis,  Scholiis,  et  Comtnen> 
tario  edidit,  et  Indice  ornavit  Alb,  Chr.  Meincke.  Lips.  1791.  12fno. 

It  contains  an  Index  Verb,  which  notices  £3  words  not  found  in  the  Lex.  vulg, 

Aristophanis  Comczd.  Plutus :  adjecta  sunt  Scholia  vetusta.  Recognovit  ad  veteres  Mem- 
branas,  var.  Lect.  ac  Not.  instruxit,  et  Scholiastas  locupletavit  Tiberius  Hemsterhuis.  Edilio 
nova  Append,  aucta.  Lips.  1811.  8vo. 

It  contains  an  "  Index  Rer.  et  Verb,  quse  in  Adnot.  explicantur — Voces,  quibus 
Asteriscus  praslixus  est,  in  Lex.  non  leguntur."  The  words  thus  marked  are 
50  in  number.     The  Work  was  edited  by  G.  H.  Schaefer. 

Fabula  JEsopica,  quales  ante  Planudeni  ferebantur  ex  vetusto  Codies  Abbatiae  Florent. 
nunc  primum  erutas  una  cum  aliis  partim  hinc  inde  collectis,  partim  ex  Cod.  depromtis,  Lat. 
Vers,  Notisque  exornatae.     Studio  Fr.  De  Furia,  Lips.  1810.  8vo. 

It  has  an  "  Index  Gra^citatis"  made  by  C.  Em.  Chr.  Schneiderus,  in  which 
fi3  words  are  noticed  as  not  found  in  the  Lexicons. 

Artemidorus,  curante  Reiff,  Vol.  I.  Lips.  1805.  8vo, 

It  contains  an  "  Index  Rer.  Verb,  et  Nom.  propr. — Asterisci  vocabula,  qua 
nondum  in  Lex.  relata  sunt,  denotant." 

Xenophontis  Ephesii  De  Anthia  et  Habrocotne  Epheiiacorum  Libri  V.  Curavit  Aloys  Emeriei 
Liber  Baro  Locella.  Vindobonae  1796.  4to. 

It  contauis  an  *'  Index  Graecus,  Verbis  quae  in  H.  Stephani  et  D.  Scotti  Lex. 
non  repenuntur,  vel  Auctoritate  carent,  Asteriscus  est  praefixus."  24  wordt 
are  thus  marked. 

In  the  Index  to  //.  S.  Reimars  Edition  of  Dio  Cassias  all  the  words,  which 
do  not  occur  in  the  Thesaurus,  are  marked,  and  the  number  of  marks  exceeds 
600. 

Homeri  Odt/ssea,  Gr.  Tom.  III.  continens  var.  Lect.  e  Cod.  Harl.  et  Not.  R.  Porsoni.  Lips. 
Edidit  G.  H.  Schsefer.  1810.  18mo. 

To  it  are  subjoined  "  Indices  in  Not.  ad  Bucolicos  Poetas,  Horn.  Pind. 
et  Sophoc,"  "  Index  Verb,  et  Rer.  in  quo  Voces  asterisco  notataa  Lexicis  acce- 
dant."     In  it  33  words  are  noticed. 

Homeri  Opera  omnia  ex  Recensione  et  cum  Not.  S.  Clarkii.  Accessit  Var.  Lect.  Ms. 
Lips,  et  Edd.  veterum  cura  J.  A.  Ernesti,  qui  et  suas  Not.  aidspersit.  8vo.  Lips.  1759. 
Vol.  I.  1760.  IL  in.  1761.  IV. 

Homeri  Operum  Appendix,  Hymn.  Epigram,  et  Fragm.  continens.  Recensuit  var.  Lect. 
Not.  Indie,  denique  Gr.  in  Contextum  addidit  J.  A.  Ernesti.   Vol.  V.  Lips.  1764. 

Addendorum  ad  Tndicem  Homeri  Ernestinum  Specimen  I.  scriptum  a  J.  G.  C  Hoepfncro. 
(inserted  in  the  Commentationes  philologicae  editae  a  G.  A.  Ruperti  et  H.  Schlichthorst. 
Vol.  IV.  Bremae,  1796.  12mo.) 

This  Index  extends  from  page  154  to  page  l67.  The  first  part  consists  of 
additions  to  the  Index  ad  Notas ;  the  second  part,  which  is  confined  entirely 
to  the  letter  A,  relates  to  the  words  in  the  Text,  and  l64  words  are  noticed. 

Index  Vocabulorum  in  Homeri  Iliad,  et  Od.  cffiterisque  quotquot  exstant  Poematis  Studie 
M.  VVolfgangi  Seberi  Sulani.     Editio  nova  auct.  et  emend.  Oxon.  1780.  8vo. 

Homeri  Hymnus  in  Cererem  editus  a  D.  Ruhnkenio.  Accedunt  duae  Epist.  crit.  et  C.  G, 
Mitscherliciiii  Adnott.  in  Hymu.  in  Cererem.  Lug.  B.  1808.  8vo. 


206  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of 

J.  G.  Berndtii  Lexicon  Homericum,  seu  Index  copiosissimus  Vocabulorum  plcrumque  om- 
nium formulanimque  dicendi  complurium,  qu«  in  totaHom.  II.  occurrjnt;  in  usum  tironum 
accommoi].  Stendal.  1795.  2  Vol.  8vo. 

G.  H.  C.  K'os  Probe  ernes  griechisch-deutchen  Worterbuchs  iiber  den  Homer  und  die  Home- 
riden.  Kopenb.  1806. 

Of  Damvi's  Lexicon  Homericum  et  Pindaricum  the  greatest  possible  use 
will  be  made. 

Segim.  Fr.  Dresigii  Commentarius  de  Verb.  Med.  N.  T.  nunc  primum  editus  cura  J.  Fr.  Fis- 
cheri.  Addita  est  prater  Lud.  Kusteri  Libellum  Jo.  Clerici  Dissert,  de  eodem  Genere  Verb. 
Gr.  e  Ling.  Franco-Gallica  in  Lat.  conversa.  Lips.  1755.  12mo. 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  Editors  to  insert  in  the  Lexicon  under  the  proper 
heads  the  various  observations  respecting  the  middle  verb,  as  contained  in  this 
publication,  as  well  as  in  the  Collection  of  Chr.  WoUius,  which  reached  a 
second  edition. 

Miscellaneous  Tracts  and  Collections  relating  to  Natural  History  selected 
from  the  principal  Writers  of  Antiquity  on  that  Subject  by  W.  Falconer,  M.  D. 
Cambridge.  1793.  4to.  pp.  203. 

*' The  last  and  largest  of  these  pieces  is  an  alphabetical  table  of  the  Greek 
plants.  The  former  of  these  exhibits  1st,  the  Greek  name  of  the  plant  and  the 
author  who  mentions  it.  2d,  the  name  assigned  to  the  same  by  Caspar  Bauhin 
in  his  Pinax  and  other  Works.  3d,  the  corresponding  name  given  by  Linnaeus 
in  his  Spec.  P lantarum.  4th,  the  modern  English  name  where  that  could  be 
found.  The  second  part  of  this  Table  exhibits  the  Linnaean  names  of  the  Greek 
plants  placed  in  alphabetical  order  with  the  Greek  names  subjoined.  The  use 
of  this  is  to  enable  the  Reader  to  discover  if  any  particular  plant,  the  Linnaean 
name  of  which  is  known,  be  one  of  those  with  which  the  Greeks  were  acquainted. 
An  attempt  of  this  kind,  though  sufficiently  laborious  to  the  compiler,  must  be 
liable  to  much  error  and  uncertainty ;  but  some  indulgence  may  be  hoped  to  be 
given  to  the  first  attempt  of  this  kind,  at  least  in  our  owu  country."  Pre- 
face, p.  v. 

Platonis  Euthyphro,  Apologia  Socratis,  Crito,  Fhado,  Graece  ad  Fidem  Codd.  Mss.  Tubing. 
August,  aliorumque  et  Librorum  Editorura  vet.  recens.,  emend.,  explic.  J.  Fr.  Fischerus, 
Lips.  1783.  8vo. 

It  contains  an 

"  Index  secundus  Verb.  Gr.  qucE  in  Not.  illustrantur,  explicantur,  et  a  Librariis  permutata 
notantur." 

This  Work  cannot  fail  to  supply  us  with  some  important  matter  for  the  aug- 
mentation and  the  correction  of  H.  Stephens'  T/ies.  as  J.  Fr.  Fischer  in  the 
Notes  is  constantly  referring  to  the  Thes.  J.  Fr.  Fischer  has  also  edited  the 
following  Dialogues  of  Plato,  as  we  learn  from  Chr.  Theoph.  Kvinoel's  Nar- 
ratio  de  J.  F.  Fischero  ad  Fr.  Volkmarum  Reinhardum,  Lipsia,  1799.  8t70. 

Platonis  Crutylus  et  Theatettis  Gr.  cum  Animadvv.  crit.  Lips.  1773.  8vo. 

Platonis  Cratylus  Gr.  et  Lat.  Annotat.  crit.  et  grammaticis  illustratus  Prolus.  I-XIV.  Lips. 

1792.  8vo. 

Platonis  Sophista,  Politicus,  et  Parmenides  cum  Animadvv.  crit.  Lips.  1773.  8vo. 

Great  assistance  vvill  be  derived  from  the  following  works  published  by  J.  F. 
Fischer. 

Anacreontis  Ted  Carmina  Gr.  e  Recens.  Guil.  Baxteri  cum  ejusdem  Not.  tertium  edidit, 
Varietatemque  Lectionis  atque  Fragm.  cum  suis  Animadvv.  adjecit  J.  Fr.  Fischerus.  Lips. 

1793.  8vo. 

It  contains 

"  Index  secundus  Verborum,  qiiae  in  Od.,  Fragm.,  Epigram.  Anacreontis  leguntur." 
"  Index  tertius  Verb.  Gr.  quje  m  Not.  Editoris  explicata  sunt,  atque  Script,  vet.  quorum 
loci  ibidem  vel  illustrati  sunt,  vel  emendati." 

jEschinis  Dialogi  III.  recte  emendat.  explicat,  Ind.  copios.  adjecit  J,  Fr,  Fischer. 
Ed.  IIL  Lips,  1786.  8vo. 


Stephens*  Greek  Thesaurus,  207 

JEschinis  Axiochus  Gr.  recensuit  et  Notis  illustravit,  Lips.  1758.  8vo. 
A  fourth  Edition  was  published  "  Misniae  1718.  8vo./'  but  we  know  not  whether 
it  contains  the  Index  mentioned  in  the  preceding  article. 

Palaphatus.  Ed.  VI.  recte  emend.,  explic.  Accedunt  Prolusiones  IV.  in  Palaephatum. 
Lips.  1789.  8vo. 

Prolusiones  de  Vitiis  Lexicorum  N.  T.  XXXIII.  ab  a.  1772-90.  conjunctim  editae.  Lips. 
1791.  8vo. 

From  the  following  Works  of  the  same  Scholar  the  most  copious  extracts  will 
be  given. 

Animadvv.  adJac.  Welleri  Gram.  Gr.  Spec.  1.  Lipsiae,  1798.  Spec.  II.  Lips.  1799.  Spec.  IIL 
Pars  prior.  Lips.  1800.  8vo. 

Welleri  Gram.  Gr.  Ed.  II.  Lips.  1780.  8vo. 

In  the  Acta  Seminarii  Regii  et  Societatis  philolugic^  Lipsiensis,  edited  by 
D.  G.  Beck,  (Vol.  I.  Lips.  181 1.  8vo.)  there  is,  in  the  three  following  Articles, 
an  immense  list  of  words,  either  altogether  omitted,  or  only  imperfectly  ex- 
plained by  Schneider  in  his  Lexicon. 

Symhola  ad  J.i.  Gottl.  Schneideri  Lex.  Gr.     Scripsit  Fr.  Passow. 
C.  G.  Ahlwardti  Syvihola  ad  augendum  Schneideri  Lex.  Gr. 
De  Lex.  Gr.  et  Lat.  omnino  et  recentissimis  singulatim. 

Having  been  informed  by  a  zealous  friend  to  our  undertaking,  that  Professor 

Niclas,  now  deceased,  the  learned  Editor  of  the  Geo/)owic4,  had  made  considerable 

progress  in  an  intended  edition  of  H.  Stephens'  Thesaurus,  but  for  the  want  of 

a  sufficient  capital,  had  been  obliged  to  relinquish  the  design,  we  have  used  our 

best  endeavours  to  obtain  the  possession  of  his  papers,  and  much  concerned  are 

we  to  find  that  we  have  so  slight  a  chance  of  success.     The  following  are  extracts 

from  two  Letters,  which  we  have  received  on  the  subject : 

"  On  the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  the  3 1st  of  March,  1  hastened  to  communicate 
the  contents  of  it  to  my  father,  requesting  at  the  same  time  that  he  would  forward 
your  proposals  to  Prof.  Niclas,  or  his  heirs.  I  have  now  received  an  answer, 
and  likewise  a  letter  to  my  father,  from  one  Director  D.  J.  Wagner,  dated, 
Luneburg,  the  4th  inst.,  by  which  I  was  concerned  to  find  tha^  my  well-meant 
offer  has  led  to  nothing  but  the  discovery  that  the  MSS.  of  the  late  Professor  have 
made  their  disappearance.     The  following  is  a  translation  of  the  letter  : 

"  Respecting  the  labors  bestowed  on  the  Greek  Dictionary  by  the  late  Mr. 
*'  Niclas,  1  have  the  honor  of  informing  you  that  my  colleague.  Rector  Langer, 
*'  has  assured  me  of  his  having,  in  the  year  1796,  (when  he  was  the  disciple  of 
"  N.)  taken  a  copy  of  the  MS.  in  question  as  far  as  the  letter  A  for  the  author ; 
"  but  not  a  sheet  of  the  same  has  been  found  after  the  decease  of  the  latter,  whose 
"  literary  reputation  and  the  inquiries  which  from  various  quarters  have  been  re- 
"  ceived,  have  occasioned  the  most  diligent  searching  through  his  letters  and 
"  papers  without  a  trace  of  the  MS.  having  been  discovered :  otherwise  the  heads 
*'  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Michaelis,  which  is  in  possession  of  the  entire 
"  library  of  the  late  Mr.  N.,  would  undoubtedly  have  made,  or  granted  to  others, 
"  the  most  worthy  use  of  it." 

"  The  source  of  the  above  communication  is  one  of  so  great  a  respectability,  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  place  you  in  possession  of  it  immediately  :  surprize  and  dis- 
appointment are  equally  great  on  my  part ;  but  from  the  facts  mentioned  in  your 
letter,  and  the  first  mention  made  of  the  MS.  by  my  father,  I  still  do  not  entirely 
despair  of  the  success  of  further  inquiries."  Extracted  from  a  Letter  written  on 
the  Q.4thofMay,  1814. 

"  The  MSS.  of  Professor  Niclas,  at  least  the  first  volume  of  Stephens  tran- 
scribed for  the  press,  the  other  oever,  1  understood,  completed,  was  shown  to  me 


208  Matdialsfor  the  Improvement,  ^c. 

by  my  learned  friend  A.  F.  Wolf,  at  Halle ;  in  whose  hands  Niclas  had  placed  it  for 
the  purpose,  through  the  medium  of  his  powerful  recommendation,  to  obtain  more 
favorable  terms  from  the  Leipsig  booksellers  :  this  happened  in  1805.  The  war 
with  Austria  that  year  delayed  the  undertaking  ;  and  the  overthrow  of  Prussia  and 
establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  Westphalia  in  ]  806.,  compelled  Professor  Wolf 

to  remove,  first   to  Frankfort  on  the  Oder,  and   thence  to .     What  has 

become  of  Professor  Niclas'  papers  since  that  period,  I  have  no  means  of 
knowing."     Extracted  from  a  Letter  recently  written. 

J.  F.  Boissonade,  as  our  subscribers  will  be  glad  to  hear,  has,  with  a  very 
meritorious  generosity,  and  a  most  commendable  zeal  for  the  interests  of  Greek 
literature,  transmitted  to  us  a  long  list  of  words  not  inserted  in  H.  Stephens' 
Thesaurus,  with  which  he  has  met  in  the  course  of  his  extensive  and  recondite 
reading,  and  we  trust  that  his  example  will  be  followed  by  other  distinguished 
continental  scholars. 

We  know  several  eminent  scholars  in  this  country,  who  have  made  large  addi- 
tions to  Stephens.  From  some  of  them  we  have  reason  to  expect  great  and 
valuable  assistance :  from  all  we  earnestly  solicit  communications.  Even  the 
addition  of  one  word,  or  one  new  sense  to  a  word,  will  be  a  desirable  acquisi- 
tion. 

For  a  List  of  Subscribers,  we  refer  the  Reader  to  Mr.  Valpy's  Catalogue, 
inserted  at  the  end  of  this  Number  of  the  Classical  Journal. 


END  OF  NO.  XIX. 


CONTENTS  OF  No.  XX, 


PAce 
An  Answer  to  a  late  Book  written  against  the  learned  and 
Reverend  Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  some  MS.   Notes  on 
Callimachus.     Together  with  an  Examination  of  Mr.  Ben- 
net's  Appendix  to  the  said  Book,  No.  iii 209 

Biblical  Synonyma,  No.  iii.    228 

Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of  the  Diversity  of  Human  Character 
in  various  Ages,  Nations,  and  Individuals;    by  Professor 

Scott,  No.  V 237 

Dissertatio  T.  S.  Bayeri  De  Origine  et  priscis  Scytharum 

Sedibus, ^ » 258 

On  the  Attic  Months,  &c.  8cc.     266 

Answer  to  Mr.  Bellamy's  Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Points,  and 

on  the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  Text,    268 

Answer  to  the  '  Remarks  on  the  Topography  of  the  Plain  of 

Troy,'  by  Major  Rennell, 275 

Conjectural  Criticism  on  Virgil,     -« » 29 1 

Carmen  Toghrai,     . . . .  .^ -* 293 

Genders, 294 

Arabic  Proverb,      •  ♦ • • ibid 

Biographical  Memoir  of  J.  J.  Griesbach,  late  Professor  of 

Divinity  at  Jena,  by  Fr.  Aug.  Kothe,    295 

Manuscripts  Classical,  Biblical,  and  Biblico-Oriental,  No.  v.  302 
Conjecture  on  a  Passage  in  the  Cato  Major  vindicated,   » •  • .  306 

Notice  of  C.  A.  Klotzii  Opuscula  varii  Argumenti,     309 

Bibliography,      3 16 

Modern  Words  derived  from  the  East,      •  • « •  •   317 

On  the  Affinity  between  the  German  and  English  Dialects,      3 1 8 
Error  in  the  Translation  of  the  Periplus  of  the  Erythrean 

Sea,  by  Dr.  Vincent,      323 

Defence  of  the  Common  Reading  of  a  Passage  in  Herodotus,  326 
NO.  XX.        CL  Jl.  VOL.  X.  a 


f 


ii  CONTENTS. 

PAG?? 

Inscriptions  at  Barcelona,      • 331 

Passage  from  the  Persitia  Poem  of  Sliirin  and  Ferbad,     •  •  •  •   332 
The  Authenticity  and  Genuineness  of  ^  Renaudot's  Travels  of 

Two  M  ahommedanS;'     • 333 

Hebrew  Criticism,     » 33.5 

Adversaria  Literaria,  No.  i v.     So9 

Ilouardius  Carceres  Inviseas, 345 

Letter  from  Mr.  R.  Dawes  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Taylor,     ......    349 

Notice   of    nATXANIOT  'EAAAJOS  nEPIHrHXl^—De- 

scription  de  la  Grece  de  Tausanias.  Traduction  Nouvelie, 

avec  le  Texte  Grec  collationne  sur  les  MSS.  de  la  Riblio- 

th^que  oil  Roi,  Par  M .  Clavier,  Vol.  i.    •  •  •    353 

Notice  of  J.  F.  Gyles's  Elements  of  Hebrew  Grammar,     •.   356 
French    Literature — Numismatography — Description    d'une 

Medaille  deSiris,  dans  la  Lucani€.  Par  A.  L.  Millin,  &c.  Sic.  358 

Classical  Connexions,  No.  1 1 1.      •   366 

In  Carmina  Epodica  Euripidea  Commentarius,    No.  iv.     ••   369 

French  Literature, « • 377 

Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's  Gynmasium,   sive  Symbola  Critica,  3S4 

Geometrical  Problem,  by  Professor  Porson, 401 

Answer  to  the  Observations  on  tlie  Researches  in  Greece,  in 

No.  XXII.  of  the  Quarterly  Review,  by  Major  Leake,    •.   402 

Notas  in  Euripidis  Med.     Edit.    Porson,      412 

Supplement  to  the  Materials  for  the  Improvement  of  the  new 
Edition  of  Stephens'   Greek  Thesaurus,  in  No.   xix.  of 

the  Classical  Journal, 413 

Curae  Posteriores, » 417 

Literary   Litelligence.     Fiance,     419 

Germany, 42 1 

Italy, 422 

Spain  and  England,   423 

French  Literature, 427 

Notes  to  Correspondents, ♦  "j^ ^»  •  *-•••  —  ••  420 


THE 

CLASSICAL  JOURNAL. 

DECEMBER^  1814. 


AN  ANSWER 

TO 

A  ILATE  book: 

Written  against  the  Learned  and  Reverend 
Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  some  Manu- 
script Notes  on  Callimachus. 

TOGETHER    WITH 

AN  EXAMINATION  OF  MR.  RENNET'S 
APPENDIX  TO  THE  SAID  ROOK. 


LONDON  : 
FEINTED    IN    THE    YEAR,    1699. 

No.  HI. 

To  the  Author  of  the  Remarks  upon  Dr.  Bentley's  Fragments 
of  Callimachus. 

Remarks  upon  Decad  I. 
X-^EAVING  the  rest  of  your  proofs  to  answer  for  themselves  to  the 
several  exceptions  clapp'd  upon  the  back  of  them  ;  two  of  them  there 
are  of  so  peculiar  a  complexion,  that  I  cannot  but  make  a  stop  at 
them,  sc.  Pr.  6,  7.  The  two  Citations  out  of  the  Scholiast  upon 
Homer,  Dr.  R.  fr.  n.  5,  6.  To  which  I  returned  no  other  Answer 
than  not  proofs.  Which  whether  it  were  sufficient,  let  the  reader 
judge  from  what  follows.  With  them  therefore  I  begin  my  Re- 
marks. 

Remark  I. 

Putting  your  sense  into  words  at  length,  and  making  it  intelligible, 

you  alledge  them  in  this  form.   (p.  33.)     From  Parrhasius,  to  whom 

the  Doctor  is  referred  by  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  he  had  his  information 

that  the  Scholiast  upon  Homer  often  cited  the  ^Etia  of  Callimachus. 

No.  XX.  a,  Jl,         Vol.    X.  O 


'210  Answer  to  a  Book  written  against 

From  whence  the  inference  is  ;  ergo.  Dr.  Bentley  stole  his  two  citation* 
out  of  Didynius  upon  Homer,  n.  5.  6.  from  Mr.  Stanley's  MS,  But 
how  so  ]  Are  they  in  your  MS.  ?  No,  not  so.  But  Mr.  Stanley 
directed  him  to  Janus  Parrhasius,  and  so  he  came  by  them.  To  Janus 
Parrhasius  therefore  I  go,  and  by  the  help  of  Gruter's  Index  to  the 
first  volume  of  his  Fax  Artiiim,  1  readily  turn  to  the  place  you  intend, 
and  there,  p.  874-  I  find  these  words,  Ex  JEtiis  pratered  Calllmachi 
velustus  et  iniiommatus  interpres  Homeri,  qui  in  Publica  Vaticana 
Mibliotheca  Ronue  legitur,  saj^issime  testimonium  petit,  i.  e.  "  There 
is  to  be  seen  in  the  Vatican  Library  at  Rome,  an  old  nameless  Scho- 
liast upon  Homer,  who  often  quotes  Caliimachus's  AiVia."  And  this  is 
every  word  that  Parrhasius  says  to  the  matter.  And  now  let  us  see 
how  deeply  the  Doctor  is  indebted  to  your  MS.  upon  the  account  of 
these  two  quotations.  Just  thus  much  and  no  more.  Mr.  Stanley, 
he  sends  him  to  Parrhasius  ;  and  Parrlmsius,  he  sends  him  to  Rome, 
telling  him  vsrithal,  that  'tvi^as  but  going  into  the  Vatican  Library, 
and  enquiring  there  for  a  certain  old  nameless  Scholiast  upon  Homer ; 
and  so,  if  he  had  the  luck  to  hit  upon  the  right  book,  he  would  meet 
with  somewhat  to  his  purpose  in  it :  and  so,  the  Doctor  came  by  his 
two  citations  out  of  Didymus.  An  information  much  like  that  which 
the  old  man  in  the  fable  gave  to  his  son  of  a  treasure  buried 
under  ground  in  the  vineyard ;  but  not  telling  him  the  place 
where  the  young  heir  was  fain  to  dig  the  vineyard  all  over, 
and  so,  he  found  his  treasure  indeed,  not  what  he  expected,  pots 
of  money,  but  what  his  father  designed,  the  fruit  of  good  husbandry. 
After  the  same  manner,  the  Dr.  having  (by  the  help  of  your  MS.) 
heard  somewhat  of  an  old  scholiast  upon  Homer,  that  quoted  some- 
what out  of  Callimachus  his  .3itia,  was  resolved,  whatever  it  was,  and 
whatever  pains  it  cost  him,  he  would  have  it.  But  that  Scholiast  upon 
Homer  being  a  nameless  one,  least  he  should  not  hit  upon  the  right, 
he  turns  over  all  the  Scholiasts  upon  Homer:  and  so  he  gets  not  only 
these  three  Citations  belonging  to  Callimachus  his  Ama  (for  there's 
another  of  them  to  follow  in  the  next  Decad)  but  about  half  an  hun- 
dred more  some  way  or  other  belonging  to  the  same  Author :  but  all 
by  the  help  of  your  MS.  which  first  put  him  upon  the  Quest.  For 
had  not  your  MS.  sent  him  to  Janus  Parrhasius,  the  Doctor  had  never 
thought  of  any  of  the  old  Scholiasts  upon  Homer.  But  to  be  serious 
with  you,  Sir ;  would  you  have  offered  such  things  as  these  for  proofs 
against  the  Doctor,  but  upon  the  presumption  that  no  body  would 
have  been  at  the  pains  of  tracing  you  ?  The  Doctor  is  a  notorious  pla- 
giary. And  why  ?  why,  because  the  Doctor  hath  three  quotations 
out  of  Didymus  upon  Homer,  referring  to  Callimachus  his  A'lnx;  and 
before  the  Doctor  had  printed  his  Fragments,  he  had  seen  Mr.  Stan- 
ley's MS.  and  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  takes  notice  of  Parrhasius,  who  takes 
notice  of  an  old  Scholiast  upon  Homer,  who  takes  notice  of  Callimachus 
his  A'ina,  ergo  Dr.  Bentley  is  a  plagiary.  A  surprising  consequence  ! 
But,  Sir,  before  you  can  bring  this  proof  to  bear,  there  may  be  made 
several  Queries,  to  which  it  behoves  you  to  give  a  punctual  answer. 
As  do  you  think  the  Doctor  would  never  have  looked  into  Didymus 
upon  Homer,  had  it  not  been  for  this  special  information,  which  at  second 


Dr.  Bentki/,  relating  to  CaUhnachus's  Fragment s.9>\\ 

hand  he  received  from  your  MS.?  Or  would  not  Gruter's  index,  which 
literh  C.  hath  these  words,  Callimachi  JEtia,  quo  argnmento  Parrhas. 
p.  873.  have  sent  him  as  strait  to  Parrhasius  as  your  MS.  could  have  done? 
Or  are  you  sure  that  Parrhasius  his  old  nameless  Scholiast  of  the 
"Vatican  was  ever  yet  committed  to  the  press  ?  or  that  Didymus  was  it? 
For  there  are  several  old  Scholiasts  upon  Homer  both  printed  and  in 
MS.  As  besides  Eustathius  and  Didymus,  whom  every  body  hath 
heard  of,  Gruter's  Index  to  the  fifth  Volume  of  his  Criticks  refers  me 
to  H.  Stephani  Schediasmata,  lib.  4.  c.  21.  where  I  find  mention  of 
Quiedam  in  Homerum  Scholia,  quce  nondum  edita  sunt,  et  qua:  quam 
paucissimis  legtre  datur.  In  the  Epistle  printed  at  the  end  of  Ma- 
lela's  Chronology,  p.  63.  I  find  the  Doctor  himself  quoting  Joannes 
Tzetzes  his  Uias  interpretata  AUegorici,  quce  nondum  edita  est.  And 
in  num.  135  of  this  his  Collection,  I  find  him  producing  a  Fragment 
of  Callimachus  with  a  large  quotation  out  of  Porphyriusin  Homericis 
QucEstionihiis.  And  these  indeed  have  been  printed  over  and  over, 
but  in  Holstenius  his  Notes  upon  Porphyry's  L%fe  of  Pythagoras  you 
will  find  mention  of  other  old  Scholia  upon  Homer,  bearing  also  the 
name  of  Porphyrius,  which  have  never  been  yet  printed.  And  other 
old  MS.  Scholia  upon  Homer  undoubtedly  there  are  in  the  world 
more  than  either  you,  or  I,  or  the  Dr.  or  Mr.  Stanley,  or  Parrhasius, 
or  any  one  man  else  whatsoever  may  have  seen.  Now  to  which  of  all 
these  did  Parrhasius  send  the  Doctor  ?  To  that  which  is  now  known 
by  the  name  of  Didynuis  you  suppose,  but  it  might  be  to  any  other 
nameless  Scholiast  as  well  as  to  him.  I  might  farther  ask  you,  Sir, 
how  many  quotations  out  of  all  or  any  one  of  these  Scholiasts  are 
there  in  your  MS.  ?  In  the  Doctor's  collection,  taking  them  all  toge- 
ther, there  are  (for  I  have  been  at  the  pains  of  counting  them)  above 
half  an  hundred  quotations  out  of  the  old  Scholiasts  upon  Homer. 
As  far  as  you  have  carried  on  the  comparison,  I  find  not  so  much  as 
one  single  reference  directly  out  of  your  MS.  to  any  one  of  all  these 
Scholiasts,  and  therefore  very  much  question,  whether  in  the  drawing 
up  this  imperfect  draught  Mr.  Stanley  made  any  use  of  any  one  of 
them.  And  yet  by  a  strange  fetch  these  three  quotations  must  be 
stole  from  your  MS.  But  if  he  came  by  these  three  by  the  help  of 
your  MS.  how  came  he  by  the  other  half  hundred  ?  were  they  from 
your  MS.  too?  a  compendious  way  of  making  him  as  notorious  a 
plagiary  as  you  please.  For  you  might  as  well  have  charged  him  with 
the  whole  as  with  part.  And  do  such  proofs  as  these  deserve  a  better 
answer  than  what  1  gave  them  ?  Not  proofs,  nor  any  thing  like  proofs, 
but  mere  suggestion,  and  altogether  groundless.  And  now  as  for  that 
sentence  out  of  Parrhasius  with  which,  as  it  were  by  way  of  Epipho- 
nema,  you  back  these  two  proofs,  and  by  the  help  of  which  translated 
into  English,  you  call  the  Doctor  plagiary  in  two  languages,  I  have  no 
more  to  say  to  it,  than  that  I  believe  the  translation  to  be  your  own : 
Vhich  is  more  than  I  dare  venture  to  say  for  that  choice  piece  of  an 
JEsopick,  which  adorns  your  Title-page.  There  seems  to  be  too  much 
of  the  spirit  and  stile  in  that  for  a  person  of  your  gravity  and  serious- 
ness. I  am  almost  as  confident  as  if  I  had  seen  the  hand  that  did  it, 
that  in  your  title  page  and  postscript  you  had  the  assistance  of  some 


212  A7isxver  to  a  Book  written  against 

second.  It  was  pity  he  did  not  take  the  same  care  of  you  through- 
out your  whole  book.  Your  stile  stood  in  £;reat  need  of  mending.  I 
fear  I  have  already  detained  the  Reader  too  long  upon  this  particular. 
But  I  was  willing  to  let  him  see  how  resolved  you  were  to  make  the 
most  of  your  cause.  And  remark  the  second,  as  for  another  instance 
of  your  plain  dealing,  and  a  bold  stroak  of  the  Pen,  he'll  find  not  at 
all  iuferiour  to  the  first ;  but  (as  to  the  former  part  of  it  at  least)  of  a 
more  general  concern. 

Remark  II. 

Just  after  the  Titulus  Ahux,  you  have  these  words.  "  The  two 
epigrams  out  of  the  Anthology  are  omitted  by  Mr.  Stanley,  with 
which  the  Doctor  makes  a  flourish ;  but  the  epigram  out  of  Martial  is 
in  Mr.  Stanley's  collections." 

With  which  the  Doctor  makes  a  flourish. 

Which  the  Doctor  quotes  you  mean  j  for  the  one  of  which  he  pro- 
duces a  fresh  authority,  and  upon  the  other  of  which  he  bestows  a 
correction.  This  is  all  the  flourish  the  Dr.  makes  with  them  ;  and 
this  is  the  Dr.'s  way  of  nraking  a  flourish :  scarce  any  thing  passes 
through  his  hands,  but  he  leaves  it  better  than  he  found  it.  Nor  can 
you  yourself  forbear  now  and  then  offering  at  such  kind  of  flourishes : 
with  what  success  we  shall  see  in  its  proper  place.  But  whether  the 
Doctor  hath  the  same  things  with  your  MS.  or  hath  not  the  same 
things,  something  must  be  said  to  him.  I  might  also  ask  you,  since 
we  are  here  allow'd  to  suppose  the  Doctor  to  have  sought  these  two 
Greek  Epigrams  out  of  the  Anthology  itself,  why  may  we  not  also 
suppose  him  to  have  sought  Martial's  Epigram  out  of  Martial  himself? 
Is  it  because  Martial  is  a  common  Book,  and  the  Dr.  loves  to  read 
out  of  the  way  1  So  let  it  be  then.  But  this  paragraph  is  fruitful!  of 
observations  of  a  more  important  consideration.  I  shall  deliver  them 
as  succinctly  as  I  can  ;  yet  so  as  to  make  myself  throughly  under- 
stood, and  set  things  in  a  full  light. 

First  then  I  observe  that  we  are  but  just  got  over  two  of  your 
proofs  against  the  Dr.  (sc.  the  quotations  out  of  Harpocration  and 
Suidas)  but  that  he  matches  them  with  two  additions  of  his  own,  (sc. 
the  two  Epigrams  out  of  the  Anthology)  to  the  one  of  which  the  new 
authority  added  makes  the  Dr.'s  some  additions,  three  ;  to  his  suppo- 
sed plagiarisms,  two.  You  see.  Sir,  you  have  lost  ground  at  the 
starting-post,  and  I  dare  say  you'll  be  distanc'd  out  and  out  e'er  you 
reach  half  the  course.  I  might  farther  observe  that  this  new  authority 
produced  by  the  Dr.  (which  if  any  body  had  done  before  him,  'tis 
more  than  I  know)  for  part  of  one  of  these  Epigrams,  gives  it  with 
something  of  diff'erence  in  the  reading  from  that  of  the  Anthology. 
'Tis  true,  that  difterence  is  not  in  this  place  very  material,  the  sense 
in  both  comhig  to  the  same.  And  yet  this  cannot  be  said  to  be  an 
insignificancy  ;  since  though  not  here,  yet  in  many  other  places  the 
same  fragments  produced  out  of  several  authors,  what  from  the  varie- 
ty of  the  Lections,  and  other  circumstances  is  rescued  from  that  ob- 
scurity in  which  it  must  otherwise  for  ever  have  remained  unintelligible. 


Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  CalUmacJiuss  Fragments. 2 \.^ 

And  this  is  a  case  which  happens  so  very  often  in  the  Dr.'s  collection, 
that  there  are  but  few  pages,  which  alford  not  instances  of  it  in 
abundance  ;  proving  at  the  same  time  the  compass  of  his  reading,  and 
the  exactness  of  his  judgement.  Or  however  if  any  one  should  (as 
none  that  understands  any  thing  in  affairs  of  this  nature  will)  censure 
this  multiplying  of  authorities  to  the  same  purpose  for  a  vain  and 
fruitless  curiosity :  yet  at  least  it  clears  him  from  the  imputation  of 
plagiarism.  For  if  in  some,  nay  in  many  places,  the  Dr.  and  your 
MS.  fall  in  with  the  same  quotations:  [Supr.  p.  17.]  that,  as 
hath  been  before  said,  the  nature  of  the  thing  renders  impossible  to 
have  been  otherwise  :  But  if  your  MS.  produces  a  fragment  attested 
(as  is  generally  the  case)  with  only  one  authority,  or  suppose  two,  and 
the  Dr.  adds  one,  two,  or  three  more ;  how  is  he  a  plagiary  ?  if  he 
could  out  of  his  own  stores  produce  four,  three,  two,  nay  or  but  one 
authority  to  which  your  MS.  directed  him  not ;  why  may  we  not  suj)- 
pose  him  as  able  to  have  produced  those  others  also  whicli  are  to 
be  seen  in  your  MS.?  Since  the  same  reading  of  the  ancients  required 
for  the  former  would  have  done  his  work  for  the  latter. 

And  here  I  cannot  but  give  tlie  reader  notice  of  a  common  fallacy 
put  upon  him  throughout  the  whole  course  of  your  book :  which  is 
this,  that  you  generally  alledge  your  proofs  against  the  Dr.  by  the 
tale  of  the  number  of  the  Fragments:  and  these  figures  in  many 
places  stand  crowded  together  so  thick  one  upon  the  other,  that  they 
make  a  formidable  appearance.  Thus  p.  36.  under  the  title  AITION 
A'  (Alriojv  it  should  have  been,  as  in  Dr.  Bentley,  To  it^ouTOv  rujv  AjtIcov) 
you  run  on  strangely  with  your  Numbers;  as.  N.  12,  13,  14,  are 
taken  from  Mr.  Stanley,  as  is  is  also  the  17th;  the  18th  from  Parrha- 
sius,  to  whom  he  was  directed  :  21st  from  Mr.  Stanley ;  27,  28,  29, 
from  Mr.  Stanley.  But  what  a  shoal  of  them  is  there  in  p.  42,  No. 
50,  51,  52,  53,  54,  55.  57,  58,  59,  60.  And  what  of  all  these  ? 
Why  all  taken  from  Mr.  Stanley.  But  this  is  a  most  notorious 
illusion  ;  the  quotations  produced  by  your  MS.  under  the  several 
numbers,  or  other  references  to  the  Dr.'s  collection  making  sometimes 
not  the  half  [as  N.  2.  27-  38.  40.  42.  46.  50.  &c.]  sometimes  not  the 
quarter  [as  N.  52.  67-  tit.  'EXsys'ia.,  n.  S6.  &c.]  nay  sometimes  not  the 
tenth  [as  tit.  'ET^iy^dixy.acrcc  vid.  Dr.  B.  p.  324.  et  228.  et  Graevii 
Prooem.  p.  5.  et  tit.  IBIS  Dr.  B.  p.  345.]  nay  sometimes  not  the  twen- 
tieth ['ETrjyfaajfxara,  ut  supra,  et  (notwithstanding  our  Vindicator's 
Caveat,  p.  54.)  tit.  Qa.v^a,<na,  Dr.  B.  from  p.  327-  to  p.  337.]  part  of 
those  produced  by  the  Dr.  in  the  places  so  referr'd  to.  He  that 
thinks  I  am  upon  the  stretch,  let  him  collate  the  Dr.'s  collection  with 
Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  upon  the  places  pointed  out  in  the  Margin ;  where 
under  the  first  of  those  references  he  will  find  the  Dr.'s  additions  to 
be  at  least  three  to  two,  under  the  second  at  least  five  to  one,  under 
the  third  at  least  ten,  and  under  the  fourth  twenty  to  one  to  what  he 
is  supposed  to  have  found  ready  collected  to  his  hand  in  Mr.  Stanley's 
MS.  And  yet  so  have  you  printed  the  case  that  the  reader  who 
understands  no  more  of  the  matter  than  what  he  sees  of  it  in  your 
Book,  and  never  gives  himself  the  trouble  of  looking  into  the  Dr.'s 
collection,  takes  it  as  if  ail  that  was  uoder  those  numbers  were  traus- 


214  Ansxver  to  a  Book  written  against 

scribed  from  Mr.  Stanley  :  and  goes  away  satisfied  of  your  ingenuity 
because  you  acknowledge  the  Dr.  to  have  made  some  additions  of 
his  own  ;  sc.  the  addition  of  those  simple  Numbers  omitted  in  your 
tale;  as  between  Number  50  and  60,  the  addition  of  that  single 
Number  5(5.  whereas  the  addition  of  the  simple  Numbers  doth  not 
upon  the  V.  hole  (and  I  am  sure  I  speak  within  compass)  make  up  a  quar- 
ter part  of  these  some  additions  which  you  ingenuously  allow  the  Dr. 
to  have  made  to  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  Nay  I  am  inclined  to  believe, 
that  upon  a  just  calculation,  all  that  is  in  your  MS.  will  scarce  be 
found  to  bear  the  proportion  of  one  to  twenty  to  v,hat  is  in  the  Dr.'s 
Collection  :  taking  in  all,  I  mean,  that  the  Dr.  hath  done  upon  Calli- 
ni.'U'hus,  either  by  way  of  addition  of  fresh  Epigrams,  Fragments,  or 
Teslimonia,  or  tlie  addition  of  fresh  authorities  to  those  already  pro- 
duced (as  effectual  an  addition  as  any)  or  by  way  of  emendation  and 
explication  of  the  text  in  his  notes  upon  the  several  parts  of  that 
Author :  his  translation  of  almost  all  the  Fragments,  and  many  of 
the  Epigrams  I  put  not  into  the  accounts,  though  a  work  requiring  the 
exercise  of  some  other  faculty  besides  that  of  memory.  [Sup.  p.  7'] 
All  these  things,  I  say,  laid  together,  I  am  pretty  confident  the  Dr.'s 
some  additions  will  be  found  more  than  twenty  to  one  to  what  is  iu 
your  IMS.  But  there  is  no  need  of  my  runniug  things  so  high.  Sup- 
pose we  stood  upon  the  par,  and  the  Dr.'s  addition  did  but  just  keep 
up  with  your  MS.  yet  even  so,  why  must  he  have  stole  his  half  share 
from  Mr.  Stanley  ?  Since  the  same  industry  that  supply'd  him  with  the 
one  half  part,  not  in  your  MS.  would  in  course  have  supply'd  him 
with  thy  other  half  A\hich  is  in  your  MS.  As  for  instance,  in  p.  37 
of  your  Book,  the  quotation  out  of  the  Scholiast  upon  Sophocles,  n. 
21.  you  charge  upon  the  Dr.  as  directly  stolen  out  of  your  MS.  in 
these  words,  n.  21.  from  Mr.  Stanley.  But  another  quotation  out  of 
the  same  Scholiast,  and  standing  in  the  same  page  [p.  310,]  of  the  Dr.'s 
Collection,  n.  26.  you  leave  him  in  full  possession  of:  nay,  and  yet 
Enother  quotation  out  of  the  same  Scholiast,  n.  20.9.  you  allow  hini  to 
have  transcribed  from  that  Scholiast  himself,  adding  in  express  terms, 
[p.  71.]  whom  the  Dr.  had  consulted.  But  what  reason  can  you  give 
for  the  difference  here?  why  n.  26.  and  n.  20.9.  should  have  been  (as 
you  elegantly  express  it,)  [p.  30.]  the  genuine  offspring  of  the  Doctor's 
own  brain ;  but  n.  21.  diiectly  taken,  as  you  positively  aver,  from  Mr. 
Stanley  ?  So  again,  in  p.  42.  I  find  you  bringing  in  the  Dr.  debtor  to 
Mr.  Stanley  for  a  quotation  out  of  the  Scholiast  upon  Apollonius 
Rhodius,  n.  49-  but  another  quotation  out  of  the  same  Scholiast,  Dr. 
B.  p.  355.  you  frankly  allow  to  be  his  own.  But  why  the  one  rather 
than  the  other?  your  words  in  that  place  are  so  very  express  and 
significative,  that  I  think  them  worth  the  transcribing,  p.  6S.  under 
the  title  'la-'To^iy.a  'TTrop.vTj'aaTa.  The  passages  out  of  Athenaeus  and 
Harpocratiou  are  transcribed  from  Mr.  Stanley  ;  the  other  two  out  of 
the  Scholiast  upon  Apollonius  and  Eustathius  are  the  product  of  Dr. 
Bentley's  own  observation  in  reading  the  ancients.  And  with  this 
you  conclude  (as  to  the  Fragments)  your  detail  of  particulars  :  and 
more  unluckily  you  could  not  have  done  it.  Thus  much  I  must  needs 
say  for  you,  that  you  are  no  artist  at  managing  an  accusation,  nor 


Dr.Bentley,  relating  fo  CaUimachits's  Fragments.  215 

much  practised  in  tliis  way  of  writing ;  which  I  assure  you  I  ?.m  far 
from  objecting;  against  you  as  a  disparat;ement.  I  wonder  that  some 
or  other  of  the  i>arty  did  not  spy  this  riaw,  and  put  some  better  dis- 
guise  upon  tlie  matter  for  you.  But  'tis  plain,  from  the  many  mistakes 
in  the  first  edition  of  your  Book  not  corrected,  or  coloured  over  in 
the  second,  that  they  took  no  manner  of  care  of  you.  'Twas  ungrate- 
fully done  of  them  thus  to  neglect  a  person  who  had  discovered  so 
forwardly  a  zeal  for  the  cause  ;  [p.  31-]  and  ventured  his  all  to  serve 
them.  But  'lis  strange,  that  you  yourself  should  not  have  perceived 
it,  that  these  last  words  overthrow  all  that  you  had  been  doing  before. 
For  I  cannot  conceive  any  reader  so  very  thoughtless,  as  not  to  catch 
you  up  here  of  his  own  accord  :  If  the  passages  out  of  the  Scholiabt 
upon  Apollonius  and  Eustuthius  were  the  product  of  the  Dr.'s  own 
observation  in  reading  the  ancients  ;  why  then,  why  might  not  the 
two  passages  out  of  Athenaeus  and  Harpocration  be  so  too  ]  Or  by 
what  strange  fate  were  the  Dr.'s  fingers  directed,  that  should  thus 
have  led  them  directly  to  the  very  book,  page,  and  line,  where  lay  any 
of  those  Fragments  of  Callimachus,  which  Mr.  Stanley  had  not  med- 
dled with  ;  but  bound  them  up  from  so  much  as  once  touching  upon 
any  one  of  those  which  Mr.  Stanley  had  before  impropriated  ?  This 
is  so  obvious  a  reflection,  that  upon  second  thoughts  you  cannot  but 
bb^ne  your  own  indiscretion  in  laying  it  so  full  in  view.  The  un- 
toward way  of  your  concluding  your  detail  of  particulars  puts  me  in 
mind  of  the  words  with  which  you  conclude  your  whole  book, 
[p.  9'5.]  "  If  this  will  not  convince  and  amend  him,  1  resign  him  to 
better  management."  And  really,  Sir,  that  you  must  do.  If  it  be 
resolved  that  Dr.  Bentley  shall  he  confounded,  it  must  be  done  by 
some  hand  more  accustomed  to  these  sorts  of  exercises. 

This  article  of  the  Dr.'s  some  additions  I  lock'd  upon  to  be  a  most 
material  point,  and  such  wherein  the  very  substance  of  the  cause  is 
very  nearly  concern'd  ;  and  therefore  gladly  laid  hold  on  the  first 
opportunity  of  considering  it  somewhat  particularly. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  remark,  I  made  mention  of  a  bold  stroke 
of  the  Pen,  and  what  that  is  we  shall  see  in  the  observation  I  am  now 
going  upon.  It  naturally  arises  from  this  same  paragraph,  and  is  one 
of  the  choicest  of  the  whole  set :  and  therefore  I  cannot  but  usher  it 
in  with  a  special  recommendation. 

I  observe  therefore,  that  the  other  book,  be^ides  the  Anthology,  out 
of  which  the  Dr.  fetches  part  of  one  of  these  Epigrams,  is  that 
known  Lexicographer,  Suidas  ;  nay,  but  Suidas  in  the  Letter  oiny.^ov  1 
If  you  remember  a  certain  passage  in  your  book,  the  very  mention  of 
these  words  cannot  but  a  little  startle  \ou  :  perhaps  you  have  forgot 
it :  turning  therefore  to  your  82d  page,  you  will  find  yourself  thus 
directing  your  speech  to  your  honorable  patron. 

"These  two  quotations"  (your  meaning  plainly  is,  the  omission  of 
these  two  quotations)  "  from  so  known  a  Lexicographer  incline  me  to 
believe  that  the  remark  is  very  true,  p.  245.  (m.  244.)  of  your  learned 
examination  of  his  dissertation,  that  he  is  got  no  furtJier  than  the 
letter  Katftfa  in  Suidas." 

Those  two  quotations  you  speak  of  are  out  of  Suidas,  lit.  K.  vt. 


215  Ansxver  to  a  Book  xvritten  acrainst 


o' 


KcjuXixc,  Kwarjrcci,  whicli  being  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  but  not  in  Df. 
Bentley's  collection ;  from  thence  you  infer,  that  the  Dr.  hath  not 
read  Suidas  beyond  the  letter  KccTTTra:  now  from  thence  should  I  have 
inferr'd,  that  the  Dr.  did  not  transcribe  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  for  had  he 
transcribed  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  he  could  not  have  rniss'd  of  those  two 
quotations.  How  these  two  passages  out  of  Suidas  came  to  be  want- 
ing in  the  Dr.'s  collection  I  know  not.  'Tis  most  likely  it  was  purely 
by  oversight  in  his  digesting  and  transcribing  his  collections  for  the  press, 
[Sicmma  festinatione,  not.  in  Epig.  4^.  p.  40.]  which  he  tells  us  was 
done  in  great  haste.  And  I  am  the  rather  inclin'd  so  to  believe,  be- 
cause in  the  Dr.'s  collection  I  find  the  title  TAATKOE  (as  you  well 
observe)  wanting  in  its  proper  place  :  which  can  have  been  only  an 
oversight ;  that  title,  with  several  others  being  preserved  by  Suidas, 
V.  KaAAf'aa^&f :  and  accordingly,  though  wanting  in  the  body  of  the 
collection,  yet  we  find  it  standing  [p.  304.]  among  the  rest  in  the 
catalogue  which  the  Dr.  hath  given  us  of  all  the  works  of  that  Poet. 

As  you  refer  us  to  the  very  page  where  that  remark  is  to  be  found, 
and  indeed  that  honourable  gentleman  himself  seeming  desirous  that 
his  penetration  upon  a  like  occasion  should  be  taken  notice  of;  I 
presume  I  shall  oblige  you  both  by  transcribing  it.  Not  every  one 
that  reads  these  papers  may  have  that  book  by  him :  and  besides  I 
were  ambitious  of  having  in  this  silly  piece  of  mine  some  few  Wjita 
at  least,  that  will  be  unexceptionably  good. 

"And  this  (to  his  eternal  scandal  be  it  spoken)"  [Mr.  B.  p.  241.] 
*'  is  a  plain  proof  that  he  hath  not  read  over  all  Suidas.  Nay,  I  have 
reason  to  suspect,  that  he  is  got  no  further  than  Kditita.,  which  I 
observe  iiere"  [I  see  that  little  word  here^  and  guess  at  the  meaning  of 
it ;  but  how  that  alters  the  case,  I  see  not.]  "  to  be  the  utmost  line  of 
his  citations.  I  would  not  have  the  reader  slight  this  discovery  of  mine 
for  'tis  as  considerable  as  any  of  Dr.  Bentley's,  that  are  purely  his  own." 

No,  Sir,  I  do  not  slight  it,  nor  did  I  at  the  first  reading  of  it.  And 
though  ihf  re  be  so  many  peculiarities  in  that  ingenious  gentleman's 
way  of  writing,  that  no  man  who  hath  read  through  (so  as  to  know 
what  he  is  doing)  but  one  half  quarter  part  of  his  book  can  be  much 
surpris'd  at  any  thing  that  follows  :  yet  when  I  came  to  this  particu- 
lar passage,  both  the  matter  of  it,  and  that  air  of  satisfaction  with 
which  it  is  delivered,  struck  me  with  fresh  admiration.  How  !  thought 
I  ;  the  Dr.  so  very  familiar  with  the  Lexicographers,  so  conversant 
with  Suidas  in  particular ;  and  yet  not  got  beyond  the  letter  Kditita, 
in  Suidas?  'Tis  strange.  I  cannot  suppose  that  honourable  gentleman, 
when  he  wrote  his  examination  of  Dr.  Bentley,  not  to  have  thoroughly 
read  that  piece  of  the  Dr.'s  which  he  so  often  quotes,  sc.  his  Letter 
[p.  147.  138.  \6Q.  170.  191,  192,  193,  194.  196,  &c,]  to  Dr.  Mill, 
printed  at  the  end  of  Malela's  chronology :  where  he  could  not  but 
have  seen  the  Dr.  p.  32.  upon  the  letter  A.  in  Suidas,  v.  Aulid^ujv, 
and  p.  62.  t)8.  upon  the  letter  0  vv.  "Op;pof,  'O^fsv; :  upon  the  letter 
*  v.  ITfio-jtof,  p.  85.  and  p.  12,  upon  the  letter  c.  v.  '2o(poK\yji.  After 
all  whiih  I  cannot  see  what  reason  he  had  to  suspect  that  the  Dr. 
was  got  no  further  than  the  letter  KocTTira  in  Suidas. 


Dr,  Bcntley,  relating  to  Callimachus's  Fragments.  217 

But  there  is  a  certain  proverbial  gnoraa  [Mr.  B.  p.  140.  285.  Vind, 
p.  26.]  in  our  language,  which  by  the  help  of  an  extensive  charity 
will  cover  a  multitude  of  that  ingenuous  gentleman's  cri^aA^aara  |W,vij- 
/xovma,  viz.  good  wits  have  short  memories.  How  you  should  have 
been  so  forgetful,  is  a  thing  not  so  easy  to  be  accounted  for.  With 
what  grace  could  you  say,  that  you  are  inclined  to  believe,  that  the 
Dr.  is  not  got  beyond  the  letter  KaV^a  in  Suidas,  when  in  the  very 
first  page  of  his  collection,  you  find  him  in  the  letter  oawfov? 
'Twould  be  unmannerly  in  me  to  say,  to  your  eternal  scandal  be  it 
spoken  :  but  if  your  complexion  will  bear  a  blush,  you  cannot  read 
these  lines  without  changing  countenance.  You  tell  us,  that  the  Dr. 
[p.  30.]  ought  not  to  be  angry  at  it,  if  he  be  treated  as  he  deserves, 
and  that  you  have  done  it  in  a  plain  unaffected  stile,  [p.  95.]  calling 
a  spade  by  its  right  name.  Should  I,  upon  this  and  the  several 
other  occasions,  which  almost  every  page  of  your  book  presents  me 
with,  treat  you  as  you  deserve,  and  call  things  by  their  right  names ; 
I  know  what  I  should  be  called  myself:  unmannerly  would  be  too  soft  a 
word  for  me,  and  perhaps  the  pen  too  gentle  a  weapon  for  my  chastise- 
ment. [Mr.  B.  220.]  But  I  am  for  sleeping  in  a  whole  skin,  and  therefore 
shall  only  in  the  plain  unaffected  stile  tell  you ;  that  what  you  say  you 
are  inclined  to  believe,  you  are  not,  you  cannot  be  inclined  to  believe : 
at  least  you  cannot  be  inclined  so  to  believe  upon  the  reason  here 
given.  For  if  the  Dr.'s  having  omitted  those  two  quotations  out  of 
Suidas,  vv.  KujXidg,  Kuiu,rjrai,  inclined  you  to  believe  that  he  was  not 
got  beyond  the  letter  Katfra  in  Suidas  :  then  his  having  quoted  Suidas 
in  V.  ovsiao,  should  have  as  strongly  inclined  you  to  believe,  that  he 
was  got  as  far  as  the  letter  ouay.^ov  in  Suidas,  Give  me  leave  here  to 
trifle  with  you  a  little,  Sir,  and  answer  you  in  your  own  way  ;  for  why 
may  not  I  now  and  then  make  a  flourish  with  my  numbers  as  well  as 
you?  turning  to  Num.  245.  in  the  Dr.'s  collection  you  will  find  him 
upon  the  letter  A.  in  Suidas.  In  Num.  46.  144,  350.  and  p.  431. 
Upon  the  letter  />t,.  Upon  the  letter  v.  Num.  345.  and  p.  431.  In 
Num.  2.  and  92.  upon  the  letter  0.  1  Num.  48.  84.  227-  and  344. 
upon  the  letter  it.  In  Num.  49.  59.  71.  299.  upon  the  letter  tr.  In 
Num.  210.  upon  the  letter  r.  In  Num.  42.  upon  the  letter  u.  la 
Num.  50.  and  p.  349.  upon  the  letter  (p.  In  Num.  193.  upon  the 
letter  ;>/.  In  Num.  184.  upon  the  letter  \|/.  And  lastly,  in  pag.  352. 
upon  the  letter  oj[j.sycx.. 

And  now.  Sir,  what  think  you  of  the  matter  ?  Are  you  still  inclined 
to  believe,  that  the  remark  is  true,  that  the  Dr.  is  got  no  further 
than  the  letter  Kdirira,  in  Suidas  ?  Is  not  this  what  I  called  in  the  be- 
ginning, [Sup.  p.  3.]  making  your  court  to  a  young  gentleman  at 
the  expence  of  your  own  modesty  ?  Nay,  and  is  not  that  honourable 
young  gentleman  himself  most  deeply  oblig'd  to  you  for  your  bringing 
the  scapes  of  his  pen  also  under  a  review  ? 

I  wonder  what  the  reader  thinks  of  me.  Certainly  'tis  that  I  am 
an  idle  man.  What  a  parcel  of  figures  have  I  been  at  the  pains  of 
drawing  together  here  ?  And  to  what  end  or  purpose  1  What's  any 
body  the  better  for  reading  such  stuff"  as  this  ?  Upon  my  word  I  am 
perfectly  ashamed  of  myself.    But  who  can  help  it?  If  men  will  put 


218  Answer  to  a  Boole  written  against 

fuch  things  as  these  into  print,  in  print  they  must  be  told  of  them 
again.  For  there  is  no  reason  in  the  world  for  it,  that  impertinence 
should  he  a  protection  to  impudence :  or  that  men  of  worth  should 
be  matle  the  mock  of  fools,  because  they  that  make  them  write 
things  so  wretchedly  trifling,  that  a  man  of  any  regard  to  his  own 
reputation,  would  be  ashamed  of  the  scandal  of  having  so  mis-em- 
ployed his  time  as  to  answer  them. 

To  come  off  handsomely  with  your  Kd'Tttta.  observation,  you  have 
no  other  way  left  you,  than  to  plead  that  the  Dr.  stole  all  his  quota- 
tions out  of  Suidas,  beyond  that  letter  from  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  In 
answer  to  which,  I  need  give  myself  no  farther  trouble  than  to  turn 
you  back  to  Except.  I.  [Supr.  p.  ly.]  to  the  special  mark  standing  at 
the  top  of  p.  ()th  to  the  Dr.'s  familiarity  with  this  Lexicographer 
before  ever  he  saw  your  MS.  Except.  4.  and  to  several  other  things 
before  said.  But  the  case  of  SuiDAS  is  somewhat  particular,  and 
therefore  I  caimot  think  it  foreign  to  our  purpose  to  bestow  upon  it  a 
•pecial  consideration. 

This  undertaking  therefore  of  collecting  the  Fragments  of  Callima- 
chus  I  have  reason  to  suspect  was  not  with  that  learned  gentleman, 
Mr.  Stanley,  [Supr.  p.  12.]  as  it  was  with  Dr.  Bentley,  a  design  long 
before  premeditated,  and  therefore  of  a  long  time  carry 'd  on  throughout 
the  whole  course  of  his  reading ;  but  a  late  and  sudden  thought  tsken  up 
upon  some  special  occasion,  as  probably  upon  a  prospect  of  publishing 
a  new  edition  of  the  works  of  that  poet;  which  had  he  finished,  it 
would  in  all  probability  have  superseded  the  labours  of  those  learned 
persons  [Dacier,  Greevius]  that  came  after  him,  and  Mr.  Stanley's 
Calliuiachus  might  have  stood  to  this  day  (as  his  yEschylus  still  doth, 
and  is  like  long  so  to  do)  the  last  edition  of  that  Poet. 

His  first  Essays  toward  this  work  appear  in  those  papers  with  which 
you  make  such  a  stir,  which  were  once  (without  his  seeking)  put  into 
the  Dr.'s  hand,  and  which  are  now  put  into  other  hands  to  be  shown 
as  evidence  against  the  Dr.  at  the  sign  of  the  Half  Moon  in  St.  Paul's 
Church-yard.  [Sup.  p.  14.]  That  they  are  an  imperfect  draught  of  a 
more  compleat  work  you  yourself  acknowledge.  But  the  method  in 
which  he  proceeded  in  drawing  up  this  imperfect  draught,  is  perhaps 
more  than  what  you  may  have  yet  observed.  I  must  confess  I  could 
willingly  have  seen  the  original  itself,  but  as  I  think  I  can  do  my 
work  without  it,  I  were  not  over  eager  of  satisfying  an  unnecessary 
euriosity  at  ihe  hazard  of  venturing  into  a  place  where  'tis  so  danger- 
ous a  thing  to  express  one's  self  too  familiarly.  I  think  I  have  even 
without  the  sight  of  your  MS.  made  a  discovery,  which  if  I  can  make 
out;  let  me  tell  you.  Sir,  I  shall  not  a  little  value  myself  upon  it, 
but  judge  it  altogether  as  considerable  as  that  upon  which  your 
learned  friend  so  much  applauds  his  own  sagacity:  and  as  it  is  purely 
my  own,  I  hope  the  reader  will  not  slight  it. 

Mr.  Stanley  therefore  having  once  entered  upon  this  design  of  col- 
lecting the  Fragments  of  Callimachus,  he  doth,  as  upon  the  like  occa- 
sion another  man  would  have  done  ;  that  is,  he  fetches  in  his  first  ma- 
terials from  such  places  where  they  were  the  most  readily  found  :  he 
turuft  over  the  Indices  Authorum  at  the  end  of  several  Books,  [As 


Dr,  Beniley,  relating  to  Callimachus*s  Fragments.  219 

Clera.  Alexanclrinus,  Stobaeus,  Strabo,  Athenaeus,  Etymolog,  Magn. 
Stephan.  Byzant.  ^JLc.]  and   from   thence   hastily   transcribes  into   his 
papers   the  several  passages  pointed  out  to  him,  v.  Callimachus,   re- 
serving (as  you  yourself  in  part  acknowledge)  [p.  60.]  a  more  diligent 
perusal  of  the  authors  themselves,  and  a  more  accurate  examination 
of  the  passages  taken  out  of  them  to  his  second  thoughts.     There  was 
not  any  one  author  more  proper  to  his  purpose  than  Suidas.     But 
Suidas  having  no   Index  Authorura,   annexed  to  him,   with  him  Mr. 
Stanley  begins,  and  turns  over  all  that  Lexicographer  himself  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  :  as  for  the  rest  contenting  himself,  for  a  time, 
with  what  the   Indexes  supply'd   him  with.    This,  I  confess,  is  mere 
conjecture  :  but  a  conjecture  so  manifestly  founded  upon  matter  of 
fact,  that  I  dare  boldly  pronounce  it  next  to  a  certainty  :  and  whether 
I  am  too  confident,  I  shall  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the  reader  upon 
an  instance  or   two  by  and  by  to  be  produced.     Now  Mr.  Stanley 
having  taken  this   course  with  Suidas  in  particular,   it  is  impossible 
but  that  the  far  greatest  part  of  the  quotatior.s  out  of  Suidas  in  the 
Dr.'s   collection  should  have  been  anticipated  by  Mr.  Stanley.     And 
had  that  learned  gentleman  in  these  papers  of  his  taken  the  same 
course  with  many  other  authors,  you  would  have  had,   though  not 
more  of  truth,  yet  a  better  colour  for  your  accusation.     But  if  you 
will  still  resolutely  maintain  it,   that  the  Dr.  having  seen  your  MS. 
thereiore  all  the  quotations  out  of  Suidas  in  the  Dr.'s  collection  shall 
have  been  transcribed  from  Mr.  Stanley,  I  know  not  how  to  clear 
myself  of  you,  but  by  the  help  of  a  distinction.     And  this  distinction 
of  mine,  Sir,   I  desire  y^u  well  to  consider,  and  withal  to  remember, 
that  it  w  ill  perform  the  same  upon  any  other  author,  as  upon  Suidas :  and 
therefore  though  Suidas  be  the  name  we  are  here  upon,  yet  the  Argu- 
ment extends  to  the  whole  body  of  the  cause  :  which  will  excuse  me 
in  insisting  the  more  particularly  upon  it. 

Of  the  quotations  out  of  Suidas  therefore  I  observe  some  of  them 
to  stand  in  that  Lexicon  with  the  name  of  Callimachus  atlixed  to  them 
in  words  at  length:  others  of  them  to  contain  some  Fragments  of 
that  poet,  or  to  refer  to  some  passages  in  him,  but  without  express 
mention  of  his  name.  Those  of  this  later  sort  (as  they  are  not  nume- 
rous) 1  will  be  at  the  pains  of  marking  out  to  you ;  viz.  one  quotation. 
Num.  2.  one  of  the  quotations  (sc.  that  v.  vSarrjyog)  Num.  42. 
another  Numb.  48.  Two  quotations,  Num.  50.  and  another  88.  Now, 
Sir,  there  are  in  the  Dr.'s  collection  (as  far  as  you  have  carried  on  the 
comparison,  that  is  from  Num.  I.  to  Num.  103.)  in  all  about  thirty 
quotations  out  of  Suidas,  to  every  one  of  which,  saving  those  in  the 
Numbers  here  mentioned,  you  will  find  added  the  name  of  Callima- 
chus standing  in  words  at  length  :  and  every  one  of  those  Fragments, 
to  which  the  name  of  their  author  is  so  added,  I  find  you  charging 
upon  the  Dr.  as  stolen  from  Mr.  Stanley  ;  that  single  one  v.  wAijv, 
Dr.  B.  p.  352.  excepted,  though  even  that  also  (however  by  you 
omitted)  I  am  apt  to  believe  upon  further  search  would  be  found  in 
your  MS.  But  of  these  latter  sort,  which  have  not  the  name  of 
Callimachus  so  added  to  them,  I  do  not  find  you  mentioning  any 
•ingle  one  of  them  as  taken  from  Mr.  Stanley,  and  therefore  hav* 


S20  Answer  to  a  Book  written  against 

some  reason  to  suspect  that  learued  gentleman  to  have  overlook'd 
them.  Upon  this  point  I  have  endeavoured  to  express  myself  as 
plainly  as  I  could,  and  1  desire  the  reader  to  look  over  these  lines 
again,  till  he  fully  takes  my  meaning. 

Now,  Sir,  if  this  observation  of  mine  should  hold  as  to  all  or  but 
the  major  part  of  those  quotations,  it  would  do  me  considerable 
service,  and  that  upon  more  accounts  than  one. 

1.  It  absolutely  confounds  your  Kutttx  observation,  since  in  severzd 
of  even  these  quotations  from  Suidas,  not  (as  I  presume)  to  be  found 
in  your  MS.  we  find  the  Dr.  advanced  far  beyond  Kccttttcc,  as  in  the 
letter  o.  Num.  2.  ir  Num.  48.  v.  Num.  42.  <p.  Num.  50.  with  others  I 
could  name.     But  of  this  I  think  you  have  had  enough  already. 

2.  It  effectually  clears  the  Dr.  from  having  stolen  from  your  MS» 
those  quotations  which  are  in  your  MS.  For  if  he  could  of  his  own 
sagacity  fetch  out  of  Suidas  such  Fragments  of  Callimachus  as  had 
not  the  name  of  their  author  joyn'd  with  them,  he  cannot  be  supposed 
to  have  overlook'd  those  where  the  very  word  KcckXiyMy^os  staring  him 
in  the  face,  could  not  but  have  put  him  in  mind  [Supr.  p.  11.]  of  hi» 
common-place  book. 

3.  We  have  here  yet  another  instance  of  what  I  have  so  very  often 
observ'd  in  the  writings  against  Dr.  Bentley  ;  That  there  is  scarce  any 
cue  single  article  any  where  advanced  against  him  by  way  of  accusa- 
tion or  reproach  ;  which,  when  thoroughly  sifted,  doth  not  turn  to 
his  acquitment  and  greater  approbation.  As  in  the  present  case,  what 
a  plain  proof  is  here  of  his  extraordinary  readiness  at  these  sorts  of 
studies,  [Supr.  p.  12.]  and  with  how  just  an  assurance  he  might  make 
that  boast  (for  so,  to  be  sure,  you'll  call  it)  beforementioned  that  he 
thought  he  could  not  easily  be  deceived,  in  knowing  whether  a  Greek 
verse  were  ascribed  to  its  proper  author ;  since  in  so  many  instances 
here  given,  meeting  with  a  poor  straggling  Fragment  of  this  ancient 
Greek  Poet,  though  in  a  lost,  and  as  it  were  orphanized  condition  ; 
yet  he  presently  knew  (so  well  was  he  acquainted  with  the  v/hole  race 
of  them)  to  whom  it  belonged,  and  returned  to  its  right  parent.  Thus 
while  you  prefer  against  the  Dr.  an  accusation  of  plagiarism,  you  do 
but  the  more  fully  prove  to  any  one  that  will  be  at  the  pains  of  exa- 
mining into  the  matter,  how  rich  he  is  in  his  own  stores,  and  how 
little  a  loser  by  being  placed  in  any  comparison. 

Cease  therefore,  let  me  beseech  you,  this  your  critical  war,  or 
rather  go  on  still  writing  till  you  shall  have  made  him,  as  generally 
observed  and  admired  at  home  as  he  is  abroad. 

So  Diamonds  take  a  lustre  from  their  foyle. 

And  B y  owes  his  honours  to  a  B e.     [Dispensary.] 

A.  But  fourthly,  and  that  which  I  principally  intended  in  making 
this  observation,  it  hath  given  me  the  hint  of  putting  the  reader,  who 
is  minded  to  be  satisfied  in  this  affair  into  the  method  of  doing  it  for 
himself  more  effectually  than  I  could  have  done  it  for  him.  But  in 
order  to  that,  I  must  put  my  distinction  upon  a  little  farther  tryal. 
How  the  case  stands  between  the  quotations  from  Suidas  of  the 
former  and  of  the  latter  sort ;  and  between  the  Dr.'s  collection  and 


Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  CalUmachus's  Fragments.  ^2\ 

Mr.  Stanley's  upon  that  distinction  from  Num.  1.  to  Num.  103.  hath 
been  already  consider'd.  From  Num.  103.  to  the  end  of  the  Dr.'« 
collection  there  may  be  thirty  or  forty  more  quotations  out  of  Suidas  ; 
of  which  all  the  rest  are  of  the  former  sort,  so.  standing  there  wth  the 
name  of  their  author  added  to  them  :  but  these  few  following  are  of 
the  latter  sort,  so.  referring  to  passages  in  Callimachus,  but  without 
any  mention  of  his  name.  The  quotations  under  Num.  103.  128. 
193.  227.  (vv.  KiXXiK'Mv,  'Ey.xrzi'jy)  233.  and  304.  (v,  'Acrsidcrt.)  Now 
to  shew  the  use  and  application  of  this  distinction. 

In  that  pithy  Peroration  which,  p.  6S.  you  make  upon  the  main 
body  of  your  proofs  against  the  Dr.  you  have  these  words.  Thus 
have  I  pass'd  through  many  of  those  Fragments  that  are  capable  of 

being  placed  in  their  several  classes. And  for  the  rest,the  reader 

may,  as  his  inclinations  lead  him,  collate  the  MS.  copies  (in  which 
great  variety  offers  itself  out  of  Athena^us,  the  Lexicographers,  and 
Scholiasts)  with  Dr.  Bentley's  printed  collection. 

With  all  my  heart :  most  gladly  do  I  joyn  with  you  in  your  appeal 
to  the  MS.  itself,  and  I  hope  these  papers  may  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  readers,  whose  inclinations  may  lead  them  to  make  the  experi- 
ment you  propose.  I  would  desire  no  fairer  play  in  this  cause  than 
to  have  the  Jury  bring  in  their  verdict  upon  view. 

Let  the  reader  therefore  take  these  papers  along  with  him,  go  to  the 
bookseller's  shop  at  the  sign  of  the  Half  Moon  in  St.  Paul's  Church 
yard,  call  for  the  Manuscript  to  be  shown  there  against  Dr.  Bentley, 
and  leisurely  collate  Mr.  Stanley's  collection  of  the  Fragments  of 
Callimachus  with  the  Dr.'s.  And  though  I  have  never  seen  that  MS. 
nor  know  any  thing  more  of  it  directly  or  indirectly  than  what,  Sir,  I 
have  learned  from  your  book :  yet  I  fansie  I  can  pretty  nearly  tell  the 
reader  what  he  will  tind  there,  and  what  he  will  not  find  there.  [Mr. 
B.  p.  9S,  232.]  A  profound  scholar  this  !  (will  you  say  of  me  now) 
as  well  read  in  what  he  has  not  seen  as  in  what  he  has.  But  such 
things  may  be  done.  Sir.  You  have  led  rae  part  of  my  way :  and  you 
know  the  proverb,  ex  ungue  leonem.  How  far  I  go  upon  sure  grounds, 
sc.  upon  the  authority  of  your  Book,  shall  be  mark'd  out  by  this 
stroak  (f) :  and  though  for  what  follows,  (saving  for  here  and  there 
a  Number)  I  shall  be  purely  upon  the  conjecture ;  yet  I  hope  the 
reader  will  not  find  me  very  often  mistaken  in  my  guess. 

Of  the  quotations  out  of  Suidas  in  Dr.  Bentley's  collection  of  the 
Fragments  of  Callimachus  these  following  Numbers. 
In  Mr.  Stanley. 

Num.  1.  41,  42,  43,  44.  46.  4.9,  60.  "53.  59.  66.  6S.  Ji-  S2.  84. 
92  t;  and  110.  144.  182.  184.  210.  227.232.238.249.279-288. 
289.  299,  300,  301,  302,  303,  304.  307,  308,  309,  310.  311,  312, 
313.  338,  339,  340.  344,  345.  350.  with  five  or  six  more  quotations 
out  of  Suidas,  Dr.  B.  p.  430,  431. 

Note,  Some  of  the  Fragments  under  these  Numbers  being  produ- 
ced from  both  the  Etymologicon  and  Suidas,  perhaps  Mr.  Stanley  may 
have  contented  himself  with  one  of  those  authorities  for  them,  and  so 
kave  omitted  the  reference  to  Suidas;  and  others  of  them  containing 


222  Answer  to  a  Book  written  against 

only  single  and  independent  words,  perhaps  lie  may  not  have  thought 
them  worth  the  transcribing.     But  this  is  mere  guess. 
Not  in  Mr.  Stanley. 

The  Quotations  under  Num.  2.  42.  48.  50.  88.  103.  110.  (vv. 
'A;:(^£oou(n'a  Aavaxry)  128.  227-  23.'}.  245,  304.  supr.  p.  45.  48. 

And  now,  Sir,  could  you  yourself,  had  you  pursu'd  your  topick  to 
the  end  of  the  chapter,  have  made  more  of"  your  MS.  against  the 
Dr.  than  I  have  made  of  it  fur  you  ?  having  scarce  left  him  through- 
out his  whole  collection  one  single  number  not  voluntarily  surrendered 
up  to  Mr.  Stanley  :  which  yet  is  so  far  from  convicting  him  of  plagia- 
rism, that  the  more  it  appears  against  him,  the  more  it  proves  for  him. 
For  Mr.  Stanley  having  (as  'tis  plain  he  had)  read  over  all  Suidas,  and 
read  him.wiih  a  design  of  collecting  the  Fragments  of  Cal.'imachus; 
few  of  those  Fragments  which  stood  there  marked  out  to  him  with 
the  name  of  their  author  written  upon  them  can  be  supposed  to  have 
escaped  his  observation :  but  if  many  or  the  greatest  part  of  those  of 
the  later  sort  not  so  marked  out  to  him .;  which  are  to  be  seen  in  the 
Dr.'s  collection  shall  not  appear  in  Mr.  Stanley's;  my  inference  is 
already  made  :  [p.  4>6,  47.]  therefore  those  Fragments  which  are  ia 
Mr.  Stanley  the  Dr.  did  not  transcribe  from  Mr.  Stanley.  For  since 
for  the  quotations  of  this  latter  sort  he  must  have  read  Suidas  himself, 
he  cannot  have  wanted  the  help  of  your  MS.  for  those  of  the  former. 
So  that  the  conclusion  from  the  whole  is  this  ;  that  Mr.  Stanley  had 
read  Suidas  thoroughly,  but  Dr.  Bentley  had  read  him  more  tho- 
roughly. 

'Tis  time  now  that  I  let  you  see  what  I  have  been  doing  all  this 
while  in  making  such  a  stir  with  the  quotations  out  of  Suidas. 

"  Great  variety,"  say  you,  [p.  68.]  "  of  the  same  passages  which  are 
printed  in  Dr.  Bentley's  collection  will  the  reader  (whose  inclinations 
shall  lead  him  to  make  the  tryal)  find  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS," 

Yes,  Sir,  great  variety  of  that  kind  undoubtedly  he  will  find.  But 
have  you  many  authors  that  will  present  him  with  greater  variety  thaa 
Suidas? 

Out  of  Athenaeus. 

Yes  ;  for  Athenaeus  hath  an  Index  Authorum  made  to  him. 

Out  of  the  Lexicographers. 

And  most  of  those  Lexicographers  too  have  such  Indexes  printed 
with  them  ;  and  some  of  the  Lexicographers  (of  one  'tis  certain)  Mr. 
Stanley  may  have  turned  all  over. 

And  out  of  the  Scholiasts. 

For  some  of  the  Scholiasts  also  have  the  like  Indexes ;  and  with 
other  of  the  Scholiasts  Mr.  Stanley  may  have  taken  the  same  course 
that  he  hath  with  Suidas. 

Here  therefore  to  the  reader,  who  shall  have  the  curiositv  to  make 
the  experiment  you  propose,  and  who  shall  be  endued  with  the  pa- 
tience to  go  through  with  it,  I  shall  offer  some  few  cautions,  by  the 
help  of  which  he  may  be  secured  from  passing  a  mistaken  judgment. 

I.  In  the  first  place  therefore,  he  is  not  to  judge  of  the  Dr.'s  col- 
lection by  the  great  variety  of  its  coincidences  with  Mr.  Stanley's  as 
to  those  Fragments  of  Callimachus  which  are  taken  from  such  Books 


Dr.  Bentlei/,  relating  to  Callimachuss  Fragments.  225 

as  have  their  Indices  Authorum  printed  with  them.  These  iideed, 
were  they  all  muster'd  up  together,  with  our  Vindicator's— in  Mr. 
Stanley,  bringing  them  up  in  the  rear  would  make  a  terrible  show 
against  the  Dr.  as, 

Harpocration,  The  quotations  in  Dr.  Bentley,  n.  1.  p.  352,  353, 
354. t  and  n.  319 —»n  Mr.  Stanley. 

Clemens  Alexandrinus,  The  quotations,  n.  2,  3.  8/.  p.  337.t  and 
n.  133.  145.  187,  18S.— in  Mr.  Stanley. 

Strabo,  The  quotations,  p.  337.  354.t  and  n.  104<.  1 12,  113.  p.  430, 
431. — in  Mr.  Stanley. 

Hesychius,  n.  58.t  and  229,  230,  231,  232.  352,  353,  354,  355, 
357.— in  Mr.  Stanley. 

Pindari  Scholiastes,  [Q.  Is  not  n.  48.  in  Mr.  Stanley,  th^gh  omit- 
ted in  the  Vindicator's  tale  of  the  Numbers.]  n.  77.  80.  p.  352.t  and 
n.  108.  112.  119,  120,  121,  122.  136.  138.  188.  195,  196",  197,  198. 
— in  Mr.  Stanley. 

Etymologicon,  n.  12.  17.  19-  28.  36.  40.  44.  53.  66.  67.  86. 
^6.  p.  349.  351.  467.  469.t  and  u.  129.  130,  131,  132,  147,  148, 
149,  150,  151,  152,  153,  154,  155,  156,  157,  15S,  159,  16O, 
161,  162,  163,  164,  165,  166,  167,  168,  169,  170,  171,  172, 
173,  174,  175,  176,  177,  178,  179.  ISO,  181,  182,  183,  184,— 
240,  241,  242,  243,  244,  245,  246,  247,  248,  249,  250,  251, 
252,  253,  254,  255,  256,  257,  &c.— in  Mr.  Stanley. 

All  or  at  least  the  greatest  part  of  these  numbers  in  the  Dr.'s  col- 
lection, with  their  leading  Fragments,  I  little  doubt,  but  that  the  col- 
lator will  find  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  with  far  greater  variety  of  the 
same  kind  out  of  Athena?us,  the  Lexicographers,  some  of  the  Scho- 
liasts, Servius  upon  Virgil,  Stobzeus,  Priscian,  Hephestion,  and  some 
others.  But  then  he  must  consider,  that  all  these  authors  have  Indices 
to  them,  in  which  (v.  Callimachus)  all  these  Fragments  were  ready 
pointed  out  to  him.  So  that  Mr.  Stanley,  in  drawing  up  this  imper- 
fect draught,  having  taken  (as  most  certainly  he  did)  that  method  of 
fetching  in  his  first  materials  from  the  Indexes  of  Books,  where  those 
Indexes  were  tolerably  perfect :  the  Dr.'s  coincidencies  with  Mr. 
Stanley  must  be  proportionably  frequent ;  and,  as  to  those  particular 
authors,  far  outnumber  his  additions  to  it. 

Here  therefore  the  collator  is  to  apply  the  distinction  before  made 
upon  the  quotations  out  of  Suidas,  and  the  inference  from  thence 
drawn  :  and  to  consider  whether  or  no  those  some  additions  of  the 
Dr.'s  own  are  not  such  which  necessarily  imply  his  having  read,  and 
that  thoroughly  too,  the  authors  themselves,  out  of  whom  he  produces 
his  quotations,  and  consequently  such  as  place  him  far  above,  wanting 
the  help  either  of  the  Index  or  of  your  MS.  As  for  instance  ;  the 
Fragment  n.  50.  is  in  Mr.  Stanley  (I  conjecture)  from  Athenreus, 
whose  Index  supply'd  him  with  it.  Is  it  in  Mr.  Stanley  from  Suidas, 
yv.  ye^yiciij.ov,  f^tvoTtcv^ov  (or  at  least  from  the  later  of  them)  in  both 
which  it  stands  without  the  name  of  its  author?  The  Fragment,  n.  48. 
may  be  in  Mr.  Stanley.  But  in  Mr.  Stanley  from  the  Scholiast  on 
Pindar,  an  Index'd  Book.  Is  that  manifest  reference  to  this  Frag- 
ment, Suidas,  V.  irxvccoK-^s  in  Mr.  Stanley  ]  So  that  Fragment,  n.  227", 


224  Answer  to  a  Booh  tvritten  against 

from  Siiidas,  I  doubt  not  but  that  the  Collator  will  find  in  Mr.  Stan- 
ley, but  from  Suidas,  v.  ttov^^ oV  will  he  find  it  also  from  Suidas,  v. 
v.i\Xi-Kuiv,  where  it  stands  without  the  name  of  its  Author?  The 
Fragment,  n.  245.  he  will  find  in  Mr.  Stanley,  but  from  the  Etymolo- 
gicon,  whose  Index  directed  him  to  it :  will  he  find  the  authority  of 
Suidas  for  the  same  Fragment,  who  hath  it,  but  without  the  name  of 
its  author.  The  Fragment,  n.  1()9.  he  will  find  in  Mr.  Stanley  from 
the  Etyniologicon  ;  but  will  he  also  find  the  emendation  and  explica- 
tion of  that  Fragment  from  the  Scholiast  on  Theocritus,  and  from 
another  place  in  the  Etyniologicon.  If  not,  therefore  that  other 
place  in  the  Etymologicon  the  Dr.  read  himself.  But  this  is  a  thing  so 
very  certain,  that  no  man  who  hath  but  once  dipp'd  into  any  chance 
place  of  the  Dr.'s  Epist.  ad  fin.  Malel.  who  hath  but  just  glanc'd 
over  somenfew  pages  of  his  late  answer  to  Mr.  Boyle  (though  as  hasti- 
ly and  heedlessly  as  the  man  that  read  it  all  over  in  a  day,)  [Mr.  Ben- 
nett's Appendix,  p.  134.]  who  will  but  cast  his  eye  upon  this  his  col- 
lection of  the  Fragments  of  Callimachus,  can  entertain  the  least  scru- 
ple concerning  it.  However,  since  I  have  to  do  with  men  who  will 
not  be  content  with  a  moderate  conviction,  I  shall  desire  the  reader, 
who  will  be  at  the  pains  of  making  the  experiment,  to  collate,  and 
that  somewhat  nicely,  the  Dr.  with  Mr.  Stanley  upon  the  following 
numbers. 

Num.  13,  14.  18.  29.  32.  51.  54,  55.  57.  75.  (v,  K^dvjjv)^.  and  n. 
4.  15,  \6.  23.  30,  31.  33,  56.  73,  75.)  (v.  0ij^>))  126.  16'8.  186.  207. 
218.  234.  238.  259,  260.  306.  314.  334.  351.  3(52.  d67,  368,  369, 
570,417.  _  \ 

Upon  this  list  of  numbers  the  reader  is  desir'd  to  observe,  that  all 
the  Numbers  standing  before  f,  together  with  the  quotation  produced 
by  Dr.  Bentley  in  his  Notes  on  the  Epigrams  of  Callimachus  Ep.  39. 
p.  210.  are  in  Mr.  Stanley ;  excepting  Nura.  18.  [P.  36.  N.  18.  from 
Parrhasius.  n.  b.  not  from  Stephanus]  (v.  T^ivaK^icc)  which  Fragment  I 
have  as  great  an  assurance  as  'tis  possible  for  a  man  to  have  in  a  mat- 
ter of  this  nature,  and  which  our  Vindicator  himself  with  a  simj)licity 
truly  simple  acknowledges,  Mr.  Stanley  transcribed  from  that  fore- 
mentioned  passage  in  Parrhasius,  marked  out  to  him  in  Gruter's  Index. 
But  of  the  Numbers  followingf  there's  not  one  of  them  so  marked 
out  in  the  Index  to  Stephanus.  Here  therefore  query.  How  many  of 
these  numbers  afterf  are  there  in  Mr.  Stanley  1  Upon  this  the  collator 
is  to  make  the  scrutiny.  And  if  the  experiment  answers  my  expecta- 
tion my  inferences  are  plain.  1 .  That  Mr.  Stanley  did  indeed  take 
this  method  of  fetching  in  his  Fragments  from  the  Indexes  of  Books. 
2.  Dr.  Bentley  read  over  the  Books  themselves,  and  was  above  both 
the  Index  and  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  Here  are  in  all,  quotations  out  of 
Stephanus  Byzant,  forty ;  of  which  eleven  index'd,  sc.  ten  in  the  index 
to  Stephanus ;  and  the  other  in  Gruter's  Index :  all  these — in  Mr. 
Stanley — Not  index'd  twenty  nine, — in  Dr.  Bentley — Not,  I  suppose, 
in  Mr.  Stanley. 

And  if  this  conjecture  of  mine  should  hold,  I  think  'tis  pretty 
much  fo  the  purpose.  But  where  the  Indexes  are  compleatly  drawn, 
the  like  experiment  cannot  be  made.  In  such  cases  a  great  part  of 
the  Dr.'s  quotations  must  of  necessity  have  been  anticipated  by  Mr. 


Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  Callimachuss  Fragments.  225 

Stanley.  Nor  need  I,  I  think,  say  more  to  show  the  reasonableness  of 
this  caution,  not  to  judse  of  the  Dr.  by  the  yreat  variety  of  his  co- 
incidencies  with  Mr.  Stanley,  as  to  his  quotations  out  of  such  authors, 
where  the  Fragments  of  Callimachns  are  marked  out  in  the  Indexes. 
Nor, 

2.  Secondly,  is  he  to  judge  of  the  Dr.  by  the  great  variety  of  his 
coincidencieswith  Mr.  Stanley,  as  to  his  quotations  from  some  few 
particular  authors,  who  may  have  no  such  Indexes  made  to  them. 
For  with  some  particular  authors  Mr.  Stanley  may  have  taken  the 
same  course  as  he  hath  with  Suidas,  and  if  so,  the  same  effects  of  it 
will  appear  in  his  MS.  As  for  example,  I  find  the  Scholiast  upon 
Nicander  once  produced  by  Dr.  Bcntley,  n.  6o.  and  that  the  same 
Fragment  is  in  Mr.  Stanley.  Nor  within  the  line  of  comparison  do  I 
find  any  thing  more  of  that  Scholiast.  But  from  after  n.  ](»3.  I  find 
the  Dr.  producing  out  of  him  several  Fragments,  as  n.  139-  14,0.  201. 
228.  253.  267,  268.  &c.  Now  if  Mr.  Stanley  had  after  his  having 
began  his  collection  read  over  this  Scholiast,  those  numbers  of  the 
Dr.'s  must  also  be  in  Mr.  Stanley.  The  like  may  be  conjectured  of 
the  Fragments  from  Aramonius,  irsfi  ?j^£ujv,  &c.  But  the  Vindicator 
hath  not  carried  on  his  comparison  far  enough  for.  me  to  go 
here  upon  any  certainty.  Now  such  coincidencies,  though  never 
so  constant,  prove  no  more  against  the  Dr.  than  that  Mr.  Stanley  and 
he  had  read  the  same  books;.  And  here,  since  I  have  been  at  the 
labour  of  drawing  them  up,  I  shall  present  the  Collator  with  a  list  of 
Authors. 

Apollonius  Alexand.  Artemidorus,  Athenagoras,  Censorino  adjectus 
scriptor,  Johannes  Charax,  Ciseroboscus,  Cicero,  Diogenes  Laertius, 
Dionysius  Halicarnass.  Sextus  Erapiricus,  Erotianus,  Eusebius,  Fi;l- 
gentius  Planciades,  Galenus,  A.  Gellius,  Helladii  Chrestom.  Herodi- 
ani  Parecbol.  Hyginus,  Juiianus,  Lucianus,  Macrobius,  MSS.  et  Codd, 
inediti,  ut  Photii  Lexicon  ineditum,  &c.  Phlegon  'IVallianus,  Plinius, 
Plutarchus,  Proclus  in  Platonis  Timienm,  in  Parmenid.  inedit.  iu 
Hesiodum,  Chrestomalhia,  Quinctilian.  Solinus,  Statius  Poeta,  Te- 
rentianus  Maurus,  Theodoretus,  Tertullianus,  Tzetzes  (uterque)  Varro, 
Scholiastie  in  Homerum,  Didymus,  Eustathius,  Porphyrins;  in /Es- 
chylum,  Aratuni,  Aristophanem,  Euripidem,  Ibin  Ovidii,  Thtocritum. 

Thus  have  I  chosen  rather  to  expose  the  Dr.  to  the  repeated 
censure  of  being  a  Polymalhist,  (that  is,  a  great  scholar,  and 
one  that  hath  read  a  great  many  books)  than  to  be  wanting  in  my 
instructions  to  the  reader,  whose  inclinations  shall  lead  him  to  collate 
the  MS.  Out  of  all  these  authors  will  he  find  in  the  Dr.'s  collection 
somewhat  (more  or  less)  either  by  way  of  Fragment  or  Testimonium, 
properly  belonging  to  Callimachus.  Qu.  How  many  of  these  authors  will 
appear  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  and  how  often  I  Some  of  them  ('tis 
likely)  will  be  found  there,  for  some  of  them  (for  ought  1  know)  he 
may  have  made  use  of  toward  his  collection,  and  some  particular  pas- 
sages out  of  others  of  them  his  course  of  reading  may  have  casually 
presented  him  with.  But  not  many  of  them,  I  presume,  will  appear 
there,   nor  very  often.     If  so :  then  i  hope   the   reader   will   see  the 

No.  XX        a.  JL  Vol,  Xj  P 


226  Answer  to  a  Book  xvritten  against 


ir>' 


reasonableness  of  this  caution;  not  to  judife  of  the  Dr.  by  the 
(though  constant)  coincidencies  of  his  collection  with  Mr.  Stanley'* 
MS.  as  to  some  few  particular  authors,  though  utiindex'd.  For  if  the 
Dr.  shall  be  found  to  have  turned  over  so  many  more,  books,  than 
(after  his  havini,'  begun  his  colleclion  of  the  Fragments  of  Cailima- 
chus)  Mr.  Stanley  had  ;  surely  he  may  be  allow'd  to  have  read  those 
other  few  of  the  same  with  IMr.  Stanley. 

N.  B.  I  have  ventured  to  insert  the  name  of  Plutarch  into  this  List. 
For  though  the  quotation  out  of  Plutarch,  n.  86.  be  in  Mr.  Stafiley ; 
yet  I  rather  suppose  it  to  have  been  taken  inmiediately  from  the  Ely- 
uiologicon  ;  as  n.  103.  from  Hadr.  Junii  Animadvers.  lib.  4.  c,  21. 
marked  out  in  Gruter's  Index  to  the  fourth  volume  of  his  Thos. 
Crit.     Q.  is  n.  26.  13/.  there  ? 

The  Scholiast  upon  iilschylus  I  have  also  (though  perhaps  too 
boldly)  pat  into  this  list.  The  reader,  will  not,  I  hope,  suppose  me 
so  unacquainted  with  the  very  titles  of  books,  a?  to  make  a  question 
of  Mr.  Stanley's  having  read  (and  that  most  thoroughly)  the  Scholiast 
upon  /Eschylus.  But  the  question  is,  whether  he  had  turned  over 
that  Scholiast  after  his  having  began  this  collection  ?  For  I  am  not 
here  making  the  comparison  between  Mr.  Stanley  and  Dr.  Bentley,  or 
enquiring  which  of  them  had  read  the  most  books  ;  but  between  Mr. 
Stanley's  imperfect  draught  of  a  collection  of  the  Fragments  of  Calli- 
maclius,  and  Dr.  Bentley 's  most  tiinshed  collection  of  them  that 
hath  ever  yet  appeared ;  and  who  had  read  most  books  from  after 
their  having  begun  their  collections.  And  let  this  answer  serve  once 
for  all  to  what  I  should  otherwise  certainly  have  heard  of,  that  I 
am  retlecting  upon  the  memory  of  Mr.  Stanley  ;  which  he  that  shall 
say  of  me,  will  say  a  falshood. 

These  two  cautions  preceding  will  justifie  the  reason  of  the  two 
following,  as  that, 

3.  He  is  not  to  discount  from  the  Dr.  every  number,  the  Fragment 
of  which  he  may  find  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  And  so  without  more  ado 
report  it  abroad,  that  he  hath  been  at  Mr.  Bennet's  Shop,  collated  the 
MS.  and  finds  matters  to  stand  just  as  the  Vindicator  hath  related 
them  ;  tiiat  out  of  the  417  Numbers  in  the  Dr.'s  collection  there  are 
$0  many  hundreds,  tens,  and  units  in  IMr.  Stanley's.  What  a  numer- 
ous appearance  of  this  kind  he  will  be  sure  to  meet  with,  1  have  given 
him  so  fair  notice  of  beforehand,  that  I  hope  he  will  not  be  surprised 
at  it.  For  where  a  Fragment  is  preserved  but  in  one  Author,  and  ia 
him  correct,  there  the  Dr.'s  collection  and  Mr.  Stanley's  must  fall  in 
with  the  same  words  and  syllables  :  for  let  two  men  transcribe  the 
same  quotation  from  the  same  Author,  1  cannot  see  why  it  should  be 
to  any  one,  as  it  seems  to  have  been  to  our  Vindicator,  p.  76.  a  matter  of 
admiration,  tiiat  they  siiould  hit  upon,  Jiot  only  the  same  sense,  but 
tiie  same  words.  The  reason  of  this  caution  therefore,  I  hope,  the 
reader  is  satisfied  in ;  that  he  ought  not  to  discount  from  the  Dr. 
every  number,  the  whole  and  only  passage  under  which  without  th«; 
least  syllable  of  variatioa,  be  will  fiad  in  Mr.  Stanley.  iMucb  k«,  is 
kc,  in  ths 


Dr.  Bentleyy  relating  to  CalUmachuss  Fragments, 297 

As.  Fourth  place,  to  abjudge  from  the  Dr.  every  Number,  of 
*vbich  only  the  leading  Fragment  is  in  Mr.  Stanley  ;  and  so,  which 
is  the  Vindicator's  method,  for  the  sake  of  half  a  line  in  Mr. 
Stanley's  MS.  to  cashier,  it  may  be,  a  whole  page,  or  two,  or  more, 
in  the  Dr.  But  here  also  he  is  to  remember  and  a}>ply  the  distinc- 
tion before  made  upon  the  quotations  cut  of  Suidas,  and  to  take  into 
the  account  the  many  additions  of  tlie  Dr.'s  own  making  under  every 
number,  and  to  consider  uot  only  the  quantity  of  his  additions,  but 
the  quality  of  them  also.  And  particularly,  whether  or  no  those 
additions  are  not  such  as  would  have  supported  the  Number  itself, 
though  the  Fragment,  supposed  to  have  been  taken  from  Mr.  Stanley, 
had  not  been  there.  As  for  instance,  the  Fragment,  n.  179-  's,  Aiti 
«Tf  iMxxoi;  [uxxx  h?0'J(n  Qsoi.  This  Fragment  the  Collator  will  un- 
doubtedly find  in  Mr.  Stanley :  for  'tis  (with  only  a  little  difference  in 
spelling  the  word  (j^ikko;)  in  bf»th  the  EtyuKilogicon  and  Stobieus  and 
index'd  in  both  these  authors.  And  yet  the  Dr.  did  not  steal  it  from 
Mr.  Stanley  ;  for  'tis  in  both  Vulcanius  and  Dacier's  printed  collec- 
tions. But  in  the  Dr.'s  Collection  this  same  Fragment  is  produ- 
ced from  a  new  authority,  sc.  Artemidonis  his  Oneirocriticks : 
which  new  authority  is  not  in  any  of  the  other  collections.  Qu. 
Is  it  in  Mr.  Stanley  ?  If  not :  then  this  Fragment  would  have 
been  in  the  Dr.'s  Collection,  though  it  had  not  been  either  in  the 
Etymologicon,  or  Stobaius,  or  Vulcanius,  or  Dacier,  or  Mr. 
Stanley :  Therefore  this  Number  must  not  be  cashiered.  Changing 
the  name  of  Artemidori  Oneirocritica  into  Eusebius  Pra^p.  Evang. 
The  case  is  exactly  the  same  with  the  Fragments  from  Clemens  Alex- 
andrinus,  n.  87.  133.  Now  in  such  cases,  though  the  Fragment 
itself  be  in  Mr.  Stanley,  yet  the  new  Authorities  from  whence  it  is 
produced  makes  it  the  Dr.'s  own,  and  secures  to  him  even  the  tale  of 
his  numbers.  Instances  of  this  kind  I  could  produce  by  scores, 
where  the  Fragment  itself  would  have  been  in  the  Dr.'s  Collection, 
though  it  had  not  been  in  any  of  the  others.  If,  therefore,  so  many 
Fragments  would  have  been  in  the  Dr.'s  collection,  though  they 
should  have  escaped  the  observation  of  all  that  went  before  him  ; 
'tis  not  very  likely  that  many  of  those  Fragments  collected  by  them 
would  have  escaped  the  Dr. 

And  thus  much  by  way  of  caution  to  the  Collator  of  the  MS.  tlie 
justness  and  reasonableness  of  which  I  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the 
impartial,  nay,  or  even  the  most  partial  reader.  Many  more  of  the 
like  nature  and  tendency  may  he  collect  for  himself  from  the  whole 
tenour  of  my  discourse  foregoing ;  but  I  have  satisfied  myself  in  par- 
ticularizing upon  these  few.  Furnished,  therefore,  with  these  instruc- 
tions, let  him  go  to  the  Half  Moon,  collate  the  MS.  and  speak  as  he 
Ands.  And  so  good  an  opinion  have  1  of  my  own  performance,  as  to 
hope,  that  he  will  fiud,  that  I  have  done  even  more  than  my  work, 
and  answered  as  well  what  I  have  not  seen,  as  what  I  have. 

This  Suidas  hath  carried  me  on  (such  is  the  chain  of  thought)  a 
wide  circumference,  and  made  me  launch  out  into  unknown  Seas.  But 
our  Vindicator's  appeal  to  the  MS.  was  a  temptation  I  found  myself 
wnable  to  withstand :  and  whether  my  discoveries  will  prove  land  or 


228  Biblical  Synonyma. 

clouds  will  soon  be  known ;  unless  upon  some  sudden  occasion  or 
other  the  MS.  should  chance  to  be  called  in. 

I  made  a  kind  of  promise  of  managing  three  or  four  decads  of  our 
VitKlicator's  nndeniaf)les  in  the  same  manner  1  have  this  first.  But 
the  reader  must  needs  be  weary  before  now  of  reading  such  a  parcel 
of  unedjfying  lines  as  these,  nor  can  he  think  me  less  weary  of  writing 
them.  But  who  can  help  it?  Such  is  the  Book  I  am  answering.  And 
since  I  am  fallen  upon  so  dry  a  subject,  I  were  willing  to  give  it  a 
thorough  examination,  and  write  a  book  for  egregious  dullness,  and 
elaborate  insignificancy,  out-doing  (if  it  be  possible)  even  our  honest 
Vindicator  himself.  And  so,  for  a  brace  of  controvertists  1  defie  the 
age  to  match  us.  I  cannot  however  pass  over  this  Decad,  without 
bestowing  upon  it  yet  one  more  remark. 


BIBLICAL    SYNONYMA. 

NO.    III. 

Genesis  i.  2.]  t/lND  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  npoti  the  face 
of  the  waters,  ^t. 

It  was  a  prevailing  opinion  amongst  the  ancients,  that  water  was 
before  all  things  created  in  the  Heavens.  Such  was  the  doctrine 
of  Anaximauder  and  Thales  :  the  words  of  the  latter,  quoted  by 
Cicero,^  are,  "  Thales  euini  Milesius  qui  primus  de  talibus  rebus 
quaesivit,  aquam  dixit  esse  initinm  rerum.  Deum  autem,  earn 
mentem,  quae  ex  aqua  cuncta  fingeret."  That  such  was  also  the 
opinion  of  the  Hindus  may  be  learnt  from  the  opening  of  that 
beautiful  drama  of  Sancontala,  or  the  Fatal  Ring,  translated  by 
Sir  William  Jones — "  Water  was  the  frst  zcork  of  the  Creator ; 
and  fire  receives  the  oblations  ordained  by  law ;  the  sacrifice  is 
performed  with  solemnity ;  the  two  lights  of  heaven  distinguish 
time,  the  subtil  ether,  which  is  the  vehicle  of  sound,  pervades  the 
universe  ;  the  earth  is  the  natural  parent  of  all  increase,  and  by  air 
all  things  breathing  are  animated — May  Isa,  the  God  of  Nature^ 
apparent  in  these  eight  forms,  bless  and  sustain  you." 

For  many  other  authorities  upon  this  subject,  the  reader  is  re- 
ferred to  the  well-known  notes  of  Grotius,  on  cap.  l6.  lib.  1.  de 
veritate  Christ. 

Genesis  xvi.  3.]  And  Sarai,  Ahrarris  zcife,  took  Hagar  her 
maid,  the  Egyptian,  and  gave  her  to  her  husband  idbram  to  be 
his  zcife. 

The  people  of  Florida  generally  marry  one  wife,  who  was 
obliged  to  continue  faithful  to  her  husband.     The  men,  however, 

»  Euseb.  Prajp.  Ev.  lib.  1.  c.  8.  *  Cic.  de  Nat,  Deorura.  I.  1.  c.  1© 


Biblical  Synonyma.  229 

did  not  conceive  themselves  bound  by  this  law,  but  connected 
themselves  with  other  women,  which  custom  prevailed  amongst  all 
the  Indian  nations  of  the  new  world.  This  connexion  \\  as  notwith- 
standmg  always  conducted  with  a  deference  to  the  first  legitimate 
wife,  the  others  being  rather  handmaids  than  wives,  acting  as  ser- 
vants, their  children  illegitimate,  inferior  in  rank,  and  incapable  of 
inheriting  with  those  of  the  lawful  wife.  [Ensai/o  Cronologico 
parala  Hist,  de  Florida,  v.  2.  p.  6. 

Genesis  xviii.  1.]  And  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Abraham  in 
the  plains  of  Mamre ;  and  he  sat  in  the  tent  door  in  tht  heat  of 
the  day. 

And  he  Ift  up  his  eyes  and  looked ;  and  lo,  three  men  stood  by 
him  :  and  when  he  suw  them,  he  ran  to  meet  them  from  the  tent 
door,  and  bowed  himself  toward  the  ground,  S)'c.  S^c. 

For  the  hospitality  practised  in  early  ages,  of  which  other  in- 
stances occur  in  Scripture/  the  following  heathen  testimonies  may 
be  adduced. 

Mithridates,  as  he  sat  before  the  door  of  his  house,  perceived  the 
Dolonci  passing  by,  and  as  by  their  dress  and  spears  they  appeared 
to  be  foreigners,  he  called  to  them  ;  on  their  approach,  he  offered 
them  the  use  of  his  house,  and  the  rites  of  hospitality.  They 
accepted  his  kindness,  and  being  hospitably  treated  by  him,  re- 
vealed all  the  will  of  the  oracle,  with  which  they  intreated  his 
compliance.     [Herodot,  1.  6.  c.  35. 

The  Lucanians  had  a  law,  which  enforced  the  payment  of  a 
certain  fine  on  any  man,  who  refused  admission  to  a  stranger,  who 
coming  to  him  at  sun-set  requested  a  lodging  for  the  night.  \_JEliani 
Hist.  1.  3.  c.  1. 

The  custom  in  Japan  is  very  similar :  at  Jazami,  where  we 
dined,  gays  Thunberg,  we  were  received  by  the  host  in  a  more 
polite  and  obsequious  manner  than  1  ever  experienced  in  any  other 
part  of  the  world.  It  is  usual  in  this  country  for  the  landlord  to 
go  to  meet  the  traveller  part  of  the  way,  and  with  every  token  of 
the  utmost  submission  and  respect  bid  him  welcome ;  he  then 
hurries  home  in  order  to  receive  his  guests  at  his  house  in  the  same 
humble  and  respectful  manner.  IThunberg's  Travels,  v.  3.  p.  100. 
also  Kccmpfer's  Japan,  v.  2.  p.  443. 

Genesis,  xxxv,  8.]  But  Deborah,  Rebehah's  nurse,  died,  and 
she  was  buried  beneatli  Bethel  under  an  oak.^  From  the  previous 
mention  of  Deborah,^  added  to  the  attention  here  paid  her,  we 
may  learn  that  considerable  respect  was  offered  to  persons  in  her 
situation.  Virgil  describes  JEneas  as  performing  similar  honor  to 
his  nurse  Caieta. 


*  Gen.xlx.  l.  Job  xxxi.  32.  1  Sam.  xiii.  10.  *  Genesis  xxiv.  53. 


230  Biblical  Synonyma. 

Tu  quoque  litoribus  nostris,  iEneia  nutrix, 

^ternam  moriens  tdrnain,  C^iieta,  dedisti ; 

Et.  nunc  servat  honos  sedrm  tuus,  ossaque  nomen 

Hespcria  in  matina,  si  qua  est  ea  gloria, signat. 

At  puis  exsequiis  iEueas  rile  solutis, 

Aggere  cortiiiosito  tumuli,  postquain  alta  quierunt 

jliquora,  teadit  iter  velis,  portumque  relmquit.     ^n.  lib.  7.  I. 

In  Kasmpfer's  Japan  we  have  the  following  account — On  the  12th 
of  June,  at  4  in  the  afternoon,  tlie  Berklam's,  or  Chancellor's  of 
Siam,  who  hath  also  the  direction  of  foreign  affairs,  mother 
was  buried  wiih  great  pomp  and  solemnity.  1  he  Siainttes  call 
also  their  nurses  mothers,  and  those  brothers  and  sisters  w  ho  sucked 
the  same  breasts.  This  was  only  the  Berklam's  nurse,  for  his 
mother  was  buried  about  fifteen  months  before.  [Kicmpfers  Japan, 
h.  1.   c.  1.  p.  15. 

Genesis,  xxxi.  19-]  -^nd  Rachael  had  stolen  the  images  that 
were  her  fathers.]  There  can  be  little  doubt  but  that  these 
Teraphim  were  Laban's  Penates,  or  Household  Gods,  or  symbols 
of  the  Divinity,  to  which  they  attached  a  degree  of  religious  vene- 
ration. These  images,  which  originated  in  piety,  would,  amongst 
a  superstitious  people,  soon  degenerate  into  objects  of  idolatry, 
and  in  this  light  they  are  found  existing  in  various  parts  of  tlie 
world.  Thus  the  Scandinavian  prophets,  according  to  Mallet,  had 
many  of  their  familiar  spirits  who  never  left  them,  and  whom  they 
consulted  under  the  form  of  little  idols.  [^Mal/et's  Northern  An- 
tiguities,  v.  1.  147. 

Genesis  xxxiv.  12]  j4sk  me  never  so  miith  dnniry  and  gift,  and 
I  zcill  give  according  as  ye  sltall  say  unto  me ;  but  give  me  the 
damsel  to  wife.']  This  appears  to  have  been  the  custom  in  Homer's 
days  — •  Thus  in  Agamemnon's  speech  to  Nestor  concerning 
Achilles,'  he  says, 

I  have  three  virgin  daughters,  from  the  three 
(Chrysothemis,  Laodice,  and  fair 
Iphianassa,)  choosmg  forth  a  bride 
lie  shall  conduct  her,  with  no  cost  ofdoxc'r. 
To  his  own  h<)me  ;  for  at  my  proper  cost 
She  shall  he  dow'r'd  as  never  child  before. 

In  Japan,  we  are  informed  that  the  mo.'-e  daughters  a  man  has, 
and  the  handsomer  they  are,  the  richer  he  esteems  himself,  it  being 
here  the  established  custom  for  suitors  to  make  presents  to  their 
father-in-law,  before  they  obtain  his  daughter.  [Thunbcrg,  v.  5. 
p.  52. 

When  a  Tartarian  girl  becomes  marriageable,  they  cover  her 
tent  with  white  luien,   and  put  a  painted  cloth  on  the  top,  which  ia 


*  Iliad  9, 


Biblical  Sy7i07iyviff,  551 

Hsually  tied  with  red  strings  ;  they  have  also  a  painted  waggon  on 
the  side  of  the  tent,  and  this  is  to  be  her  marriage  portion.  Those 
who  design  to  marry  observe  this  signal,  and  the  girl  is  generally 
given  to  him  who  offers  the  father  the  most  valuable  present.  \_Han-- 
Vi'ai/'s  'J'rave/s  in  Persia,  v.  i.  p.  86. 

Marriages  are  thus  conducted  in  Africa — If  a  man  takes  a  fancy 
to  a  young  woman,  it  is  not  considered  as  absolutely  necessary  that 
he  should  make  an  overture  to  the  girl  herself.  The  tirst  object  is 
to  agree  with  the  parents  concerning  the  recompense  to  be  given 
for  the  loss  of  the  company  and  services  of  their  daughter.  The 
value  of  two  slaves  is  a  common  price,  unless  the  girl  is  thought 
very  handsome  ;  in  which  case  the  parents  will  raise  their  demand 
very  considerably — if  the  lover  is  rich  enough,  and  willing  to  give 
the  sum  demanded,  he  then  communicates  his  wishes  to  the  damsel, 
but  her  consent  is  by  no  means  necessary  to  the  match,  for  if  the 
parents  agree  to  it,  and  eat  a  few  kolla  nuts,  which  are  presented 
by  the  suitor  as  an  earnest  of  the  bargain,  the  young  lady  must 
either  have  the  man  of  their  choice,  or  contmue  unmarried,  for 
she  cannot  afterwards  be  given  to  another.  If  the  parents  attempt 
it,  the  lover  is  authorised,  by  the  laws  of  the  country,  to  seize 
upon  the  girl  as  his  slave.     [Parker's  Travels,  p.  0.66. 

L'on  nomme  Pariam  une  sorame  determinee  que  le  pere  de 
lepoux,  ou  le  chef  de  sa  faniille  donne  au  p^re  de  la  fille,  quel- 
ques  jours  avant  le  mariage,  comme  le  prix  de  la  fille  qu'il  achete 
pour  son  fils — Kn  remettant  la  somme  il  dit  a  haute  voix  devant 
im  Brame,  et  les  parens  assembles,  "  Tor  est  a  vous,  et  la  fille  est 
'A  moi" — le  pere  de  la  fille  repond  de  meme  tout  haut  "  I'or  est  d 
moi,  et  la  fille  est  X  vous."  Le  Pariam  n'est  done  autre  chose 
qu'un  achat  que  le  mari  fait  de  sa  femme  :  aussi  le  mot  Collon- 
gradon,  qui  signifie  qu'un  homme  est  marie,  veut  dire  proprement 
qu'il  a  achete  une  femme.     [So7merat,  vi.  p.  121. 

The  same  custom  prevails  in  the  Island  of  Formosa.  See 
account  by  Candidius — Churchill's  Collect,  vi.  p.  531.— It  is 
also  noticed  as  common  in  India  by  Crawford,  Sketches  of 
Hindus,  V.  1.5.;  and  by  Herodotus,  amongst  the  Babylonians^ 
lib.  1.  c.  196. 

Genesis  xwW.  18.]  It  is  a  present  sent  unto  my  Lo7'd  Esau."] 
Agreeable  to  die  Eastern  custom,  the  Japanese  neither  visit  each 
other,  nor  t!ie  Dutch,  without  sending  some  present  previous  to 
their  coming.  These  presents  are  made  more  for  form's  sake  than 
for  their  value,  which  generally  is  very  trilling.  They  frequently 
consist  of  a  fresh  fish,  or  the  like,  but  are  always  made  with  some 
degree  of  pomp  ;  for  instance,  on  a  small  table  made  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  covered  with  paper  folded  in  some  particular  shape. 
When  the  grandees  of  the  country,  who  are  considered  as  princes, 
were  on  board  to  see  our  ship,  each  of  them  sent  our  captain  a 


232  Biblical  Synonyma. 

present,  which  consisted  of  a  tub  full  of  Sakki,  and  a  few  dried 
spotted  Sepiee  (cuttle  fish),  a  fish  which  is  in  great  request  with 
these  people.  [T/iirnberg's  Travels,  v.  3.  p.  72.  also  Kccmpfer's 
Japan,  v.  2.  p.  395. 

Almost  every  intercourse  in  China,  between  superiors  and  in- 
feriors, is  accompanied  or  followed  by  reciprocal  presents;  but 
those  n)ade  by  the  former  are  granted  as  donations,  while  those  on 
the  part  of  the  latter  are  accepted  as  offerings.  [^Macartney's 
Embassi/,  v.  3.  4.5. 

It  is  usual  with  the  Laplanders,  as  in  the  East,  never  to  wait  on 
a  superior  without  a  present ;  if  they  have  occasion  to  attend  a 
magistrate,  or  a  clergyman,  they  bring  them  either  a  cheese,  a  hare, 
partridge,  sea  or  river  fish,  a  lamb,  some  venison,  a  rein-deer*s 
tongue,  butter,  a  quantity  of  down  feathers,  or  something  of  the 
like  kind.  In  return  for  his  present,  he  never  goes  back  empty, 
but  receives  eiiher  some  tobacco,  or  a  bottle  of  mead,  a  kear  of 
beer,  some  gniger  and  spices,  or  m  short  whatever  is  at  hand, 
which  may  be  supposed  acceptable.  The  same  custom  prevails 
amongst  the  Muscovites.     [Acerbi's  Travels,  v.  2.  281. 

Jonas  Han  way,  p.  lo.,  mentions  it  as  the  usual  practice  in 
Persia. 

Ge?iesis  xli.  42.']  j4nd  Pharaoh  said  unto  Joseph,  See  I  have 
set  thee  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt — and  Pharaoh  took  off  his 
ring  from  his  hand,  and  pnt  it  upon  Josqjh's  hand.]  The  custom 
of  showing  a  ring  as  a  mark  of  authority  is  of  very  ancient  date  ; 
Crauford,  in  his  Sketches  of  the  Hindus,*  relates  an  anecdote 
illustrative  of  its  existence  in  India;  and  it  is  stated  in  Cullen's 
account  of  Mexico,'  that  when  Montezeuma  had  occasion  to  send 
two  of  his  courtiers  on  a  particular  mission,  he  delivered  lo  them  a 
certain  gem,  which  he  always  wore  hanging  at  his  arm,  and  served 
in  place  of  a  seal  as  a  sign  of  his  commands. 

Genesis  xliv.  5.]     Is  this  the  cup  whereby  indeed  he  divineth? 

In  every  nation  we  find  claims  to  mysterious  and  superstitious 
modes  of  penetrating  into  futurity  ;  it  would  be  too  much  to  as- 
sert that  the  following  remedies  against  theft  were  derived  from  any 
traditional  knowledge  of  the  use  of  such  vessel  as  the  cup  of 
Joseph,  but  their  similarity  deserves  attention. 

The  king,  who  was  one  of  our  company  this  day  at  dinner,  I 
observed,  took  particular  notice  of  the  plates  ;  this  occasioned  me 
to  make  him  an  offer  of  one,  either  of  pewter  or  earthenware — 
he  chose  the  first,  and  then  began  to  tell  us  the  several  uses  to 
which  he  intended  to  apply  it.  Two  of  them  were  so  extraor- 
dinary, that  I  cannot  omit  mentioning  them.     He  said,  that  when- 


»  Esther  iii.  10— viii.  2.  *  V.  2.  281.  ^  V.  2.  78. 


B.iblical  Synonyma,  833 

ever  he  should  have  occasion  to  visit  any  of  the  other  islands,  he 
would  leave  this  plate  behind  him,  at  Tongataboo,  as  a  sort  of 
representative  in  his  absence,  that  the  people  might  pay  it  the  same 
obeisance  they  did  to  himself  in  person.  He  was  asked  what  had 
been  usually  employed  for  this  purpose  before  he  got  this  plate, 
and  we  had  the  satisfaction  of  learning  from  him,  that  this  singular 
honor  had  been  hitherto  conferred  on  a  wooden  bowl,  in  which  he 
washed  his  hands.  The  other  extraordinary  use  to  which  he  meant 
to  apply  it,  in  the  room  of  his  wooden  bowl,  was  to  discover  a 
thief;  he  said,  that  when  any  thing  was  stolen,  and  the  thief  could 
not  be  found  out,  the  people  were  all  assemljled  together  before 
him,  when  he  washed  his  hands  in  water  in  this  vessel,  after  which 
it  was  cleaned,  and  tlien  the  whole  nuiltitude  advanced,  one  after 
another,  and  touched  it  in  the  same  manner  as  they  touch  his  foot 
when  they  pay  him  obeisance.  If  the  guilty  person  touched  it,  he 
died  immediately  upon  the  spot,  not  by  violence,  but  by  the  hand 
of  Providence ;  and  if  any  one  refused  to  touch  it,  his  refusal  was 
a  clear  proof  that  he  was  ihe  man.     [^(J^oolis  3d  Voyage,  b,  2.  c.  8. 

The  method  taken  by  the  I^oaaids,  or  Lapland  Priests,  to  recover 
stolen  goods,  is  this  : — He  comes  into  the  tent  where  he  has  reason 
to  suspect  the  thief  is  to  be  found,  and  pouring  a  quantity  of 
brandy  into  a  dish,  which  then  reflects  the  features  of  any  person 
looking  into  it,  he  makes  a  number  of  grimaces  over  it,  and  ap- 
pears to  consider  it  with  very  great  attention.  After  some  length 
of  time  employed  in  this  way,  he  takes  the  suspected  Laplander 
aside,  charges  him  with  the  fact,  declares  that  he  saw  his  face 
plainly  in  the  dish,  and  threatens  to  let  loose  a  swarm  of  Zanic 
flies  upon  him,  who  shall  torment  him  until  he  makes  restitution. 
[Acerbi's  Travels,  v.  2.  312. 

A  mode  very  similar  to  the  above  is  also  practised  in  Africa. 
See  Hist.  Sierra  Leona. 

Genesis  x!i.  54.  And  the  dearth  was  in  all  lands,  but  in  all 
the  land  of  Egypt  there  teas  bread.']  In  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Ching  Tang,  there  was  no  rain  for  seven  years  together ;  according 
to  computation  this  happened  m  China  at  the  same  time,  that  the 
7  years'  famine  was  in  Egypt.  The  diviners  advised  to  mix  human 
blood  in  the  sacrifices  which  were  offered  to  heaven  and  earth. 
The  Emperor  answered,  I  ask  water  of  heaven  that  my  people 
may  live,  if  1  kill  men  for  sacrifices,  it  is  contradicting  myself, 
killing  those  for  whose  lives  1  pray.  The  Emperor  fasted,  cut 
his  hair  and  nails,  (the  Chinese  put  great  value  upon  both),  he  put 
his  chariot  into  mourning,  and  clothed  himself  in  white  lamb-skins. 
[Fernandtz  Navaretli's  account  of  China,  Churchiirs  Coll.  v.  1. 
p.  114. 

Mr.  Maurice,  in  his  '  Indian  Antiquities,"  mentions  the  same 

»  V.5.  p.  425. 


f  54  Biblical  Synonyma. 

circumstance,  to  prove,  as  he  says,  that  the  Chinese  really  did, 
either  traditionally  or  by  revelation,  entertain  a  rooted  belief  of 
the  pacification  of  the  Divine  Being  by  means  of  a  human  oblation 
of  royal  descent  and  of  distingnished  piety.  The  account  of 
Martinius  varies  from  the  former,  in  as  nmch  as  it  states,  that  the 
king  himself  became  the  devoted  victim.'  The  aged  king  says,  that 
that  author  having  subjected  himself  to  certain  pieparatory  cere- 
monies, esteemed  indignities  in  China,  barefooted,  covered  over 
with  oslieSy^  and  in  the  posture  of  a  condemned  criminal,  ap- 
proached the  altar  of  sacrifice,  where  with  suppliant  hands  he 
entreated  heaven  to  launch  the  thunderbolt  of  its  wrath,  and 
accept  the  life  of  the  monarch  as  an  atone^nent  for  the  sins  of  the 
people.  In  the  annals  of  China  this  solemn  fact  is  recorded  tohavs 
happened  in  the  18th  century  before  Christ,  the  same  in  which, 
according  to  Usher,  and  the  chronology  of  our  Bibles_,  the  7  year* 
famine  happened  in  Egypt. 

Ge«eA7s  xlvii.  19.  Wherefore  shall  we  die  before  thine  ei/es, 
})Oth  we  and  our  (atid?  buy  us  and  our  land  for  bread,  and  rce 
and  our  land  will  be  servants  unto  Pharaoh,  &c.]  The  Arabians 
inhabiting  the  barren  deserts  between  Barbary  and  Egypt,  live  in 
great  misery  and  want.  1  he  soil  produces  no  corn,  and  all  the 
labor  and  industry  of  the  inhabitants  of  some  few  villages,  are  only 
rewarded  with  a  plentiful  harvest  of  dates ;  besides  they  are  a 
numerous  multitude.  When  they  come  to  buy  corn,  and  their 
money  falls  short,  they  leave  their  sons  in  pawn  in  great  numbers, 
and  if  the  money  be  not  paid  on  a  certam  day,  they  are  claimed 
for  slaves,  and  a  ransom  is  put  upon  them,  amounting  to  three  or 
four  times  the  debt.  [Leo  and  Marnu  fs  D  sc.  of  Africa. 
Harris's  Coll.   v.  1.  310. 

Mr.  Parke,  in  his  account  of  Africa,^  states  famine  to  be  one 
of  the  great  causes  of  slavery,  he  says — "  There  are  many  in- 
stances of  freemen  voluntarily  surrendering  up  their  liberty  to  save 
their  lives.  During  a  great  scarcity,  which  lasted  for  three  yeara 
in  the  countries  of  the  Gambia,  great  numbers  of  people  became 
slaves  in  this  manner.  Dr.  Laidley  assured  me  that,  at  that  time, 
many  free  men  came  and  begged,  with  great  earnestness,  to  be  put 
upon  his  slave  chain,  to  save  them  from  perishing  of  hunger. 
Large  families  are  very  often  exposed  to  absolute  want;  and  as  th» 
parents  have  almost  unlimited  authority  over  their  children,  it 
frequently  happens,  in  all  parts  of  Africa,  that  some  of  the  latter 
are  sold  to  purchase  provisions  for  the  rest  of  the  family.     Every 


•    *  Martini  Martinii  Hist.  lib.  3.  p.  75. 

^  On  occasions  of  grief  and  moiirning  the  same  custom  prevailed  amongst 
the  Jews.  2  Sam.  xiii.  19.  is.  xv.  30. 

3  P.  295. 


Biblical  Symnyma,  2SS 

evening  during  my  stay  at  Wonda/  I  observed  five  or  six  womeu 
come  to  the  Mausa's  house,  and  receive  each  of  them  a  certain 
quaiilJty  of  corn.  As  I  knew  how  valuable  this  article  was,  during 
such  a  scarcity,  1  inquired  of  the  Mausa,  whether  he  maintained 
these  poor  women  from  pure  bounty,  or  expected  a  return  Mhen 
the  harvest  should  be  gathered  in.  *  Observe  that  boy,  (said  he, 
pointing  to  a  tine  child  about  5  years  of  age,)  his  mother  has  sold 
him  to  me  for  40  days'  provision  for  herself  and  the  rest  of  her 
family  ;  1  have  bought  another  boy  in  the  same  manner/ — The 
mother  was  much  emaciated,  but  had  nothing  cruel  or  savage  in 
her  countenance  ;  and  when  she  had  received  her  corn,  she  came 
and  talked  to  her  son,  with  as  much  cheerfulness  as  if  he  had  still 
been  under  her  care. 

Genesis  1.  2.  And  the  physicians  embalmed  Israel.']  Herodo- 
tus,* and  Diodorus  Siculus,^  give  a  very  particular  account  of  the 
mode  of  embahning — I  shall  insert  the  latter  as  being  rather  more 
minute  and  interesting.  "  Those  who  have  the  charge  of  burying; 
the  body,  have  learnt  the  art  from  their  ancestors.  They  give 
an  account  to  the  family  of  every  thing  which  will  be  required, 
and  receive  their  instructions  as  to  the  manner  in  which  they  would 
have  the  body  interred.  When  every  thing  is  arranged,  the  body 
is  delivered  to  those,  whose  peculiar  office  it  is  to  take  charge  of 
it.  Their  chief  (who  is  called  the  Scribe),  having  laid  the  body 
upon  the  ground,  marks  out  how  much  of  the  left  side  toward* 
the  bowels  is  to  be  opened,  upon  which  the  Paraschistes,  or  dis- 
sector^ with  an  Ethiopian  stone,  makes  an  incision  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent prescribed  by  law,  and  having  done  it,  he  immediately  runs 
off,  pursued  and  execrated  by  all  present,  who  cast  stones  after 
him,  as  if  he  were  guilty  of  some  dire  offence,  looking  upon  him 
as  a  hateful  person,  for  having  wounded  and  offered  violence  to 
the  body. 

The  Taricheut£B,  or  Embalmers,  are,  on  the  other  hand,  held  in 
great  honor.  As  companions  of  the  priests,  and  sacred  persons, 
they  are  admitted  into  the  temple.  On  approaching  the  body,  one 
of  them  thrusts  up  his  hand  through  the  wound  into  the  breast  of 
the  corpse,  and  draws  forth  all  the  intestines,  leaving  the  reins  and 
the  heart — another  cleanses  the  bowels,  washing  them  in  Phoiniciau 
wine,  mixed  with  aromatic  spices.  Having  washed  the  body,  they 
anoint  it  all  over  with  oil  of  cedar,  and  other  precious  ointments, 
for  the  space  of  40  days  together ;  after  this  it  is  well  rubbed  with 
myrrh,  cinnamon,  &c,  calculated  to  perfume  as  well  as  preserve 
the  body.  Tt  is  then  delivered  to  the  kindred  of  the  dead,  with 
every  member  so  perfect  and  entire,  that  no  part  of  the  body  seems 
to  be  altered.  The  hairs  of  the  eye-lids  and  eye-brows  are  pre- 
served, and  the  very  features  of  the  face  retain  their  original  form. 

•  Po  248.  ^  Herod.  1.  2.  e.  86.  3  £)joj].  gi^.  hb.  1.  c  7. 


tS6  Biblical  Synonyma. 

Such  indeed  is  the  perfection  of  the  art,  that  the  Egyptians,  by 
preserving  the  bodies  of  their  ancestors  in  stately  monuments, 
are  enabled  to  trace  the  countenance  of  those  vvhe  were  buried 
many  years  before  they  themselves  were  born. 

Mr.  Glasse,  in  his  account  of  the  Canary  Isles,  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  method  adopted  by  the  early  inhabitants  for 
preserving  the  bodies  of  their  ancestors. — "  When  any  of  their 
nobles  died,  they  brought  out  the  corpse,  and  placed  it  in  the  sun, 
took  out  the  bowels  and  entrails,  which  they  washed,  and  then 
buried  jn  the  earth ;  the  body  they  dried,  and  swathed  round  with 
bandages  of  goat-skins,  and  then  fixed  it  upright  in  a  cave,  clothed 
with  the  same  garments  which  the  deceased  wore  when  alive. 
Some  of  their  bodies  were  put  into  chests,  and  afterwards  deposited 
in  a  kind  of  stone  sepulchres.  There  were  certain  persons  among 
them,  whose  profession  it  was,  and  who  were  set  apart  for  the 
purpose  of  preparing  the  dead  bodies  for  burial,  and  making  up 
the  tombs,  and,  excepting  those  bodies  which  were  placed  upright 
in  the  caves,  all  the  others  were  laid  with  their  heads  towards  the 
North.  The  king  could  be  buried  only  in  the  cave  of  his  an- 
cestors. Not  many  years  ago,  two  of  these  embalmed  bodies  were 
taken  out  of  a  cave ;  they  were  entire,  and  as  light  as  a  cork,  but 
quite  fresh,  and  without  any  disagreeable  smell ;  their  hair,  teeth, 
and  garments,  were  all  sound  and  fresh.  [Glasse's  Canary  Ides, 
74  &  151. 

The  Persees  do  not  bury  their  dead,  but  having  embalmed  their 
bodies  with  divers  sorts  of  drugs  and  spices,  place  them  in  niches, 
and  cover  them  with  nets,  in  order,  according  to  their  several 
families,  but  their  flesh  drieth  with  their  bones,  and  when  gro^vn 
stiff  they  seem  as  if  they  were  alive,  and  every  one  knows  his 
ancestors  for  many  descents.  {^Benjamiti  de  Tudela — Harris 
Coll.  v.  1.  p.  551. 

Mr.  Southey's  beautiful  description  of  the  perfection  of  the  art 
of  embnlming  may  not  be  unacceptable  to  the  reader. 

So  well  had  the  embalmers  done  their  part 
With  spice  and  precious  unguents,  to  imbue 
The  perfect  corpse,  that  each  had  still  the  hue 

Of  living  man,  and  every  limb  was  still 

Supple,  and  firm  and  full,  as  when  of  yore 

Its  motion  answered  to  the  moving  will. 
The  robes  of  royalty  which  once  they  wore, 
Long  since  had  mouldered  off,  and  left  them  bare : 

Naked  upon  their  thrones  behold  them  there 

Statues  of  actual  flesh, — a  fearful  sight ! 
Their  large  and  rayless  eyes 

Dimly  reflecting  to  that  gem-born  light, 
Glaz'd,  fix'd,  and  meaningless — yet,  open  wide, 

Their  ghastly  balls  belied 
The  mockery  of  life  m  all  beside.  Southey's  Kehama.  b.  16.  St.  10. 

E.  S, 


ssr 


INQUIRY 

INTO    THE 

CAUSES  OF  THE  DIVERSITY  OF  HUMAN  CHARACTER 

IN  VARIOCS 

AGES,  NATIONS,  AND  INDIVIDUALS; 
By  the  late  Professor  Scott,  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen, 

NO.   V. 

Part  ii. 
Of  the  Effects  of  Climate  upon  Human  Characters. 

JMan  possesses  not  only  a  greater  versatility  of  mind  than  the  lower 
animals,  but  he  is  also  endowed  with  a  greater  pliancy  of  bodily  frame. 
While  the  range  of  most  of  the  animals  is  confined  to  one  climate  or 
one  region,  man  exists  with  ease  in  them  all.  From  the  frozen  moun- 
tains of  Greenland  to  the  burning  deserts  of  Zaara,  wherever  animal 
life  is  found,  the  human  species  appears.  Vicissitudes  of  heat  and 
eold,  which  instantly  prove  fatal  to  the  animal  tribes,  are  endured 
without  much  inconvenience  by  man ;  he  can  fortify  himself  against 
the  perpetual  frosts  of  the  Arctic  and  Antarctic  regions,  and  he  can 
provide  against  the  scorching  rays  of  the  tropical  sun.  He  can  explore 
the  snowy  summits  of  the  Glaciers,  of  the  Alps,  or  Andes,  and  he  can 
resist  for  a  time  the  suffocating  vapors  of  an  oven. 

In  the  case  of  those  few  animals  which  can  endure  the  vicissitudes 
of  climate,  a  remarkable  change  is  produced  by  its  influence.  The 
wool  of  the  European  sheep  is  converted  into  hair  in  the  torrid  zone ; 
and  the  dog  of  a  temperate  region,  when  removed  to  a  frozen  climate, 
assumes  a  thick  covering  suited  to  his  new  situation.  The  effects  of  a 
change  of  climate  upon  the  external  appearance  of  the  human  species, 
are  not  very  remarkable.  But  upon  the  individual  its  effects  are 
insignificant,  it  fails  not  in  the  lapse  of  ages  to  produce  very  remarkable 
effects  upon  his  descendants.  The  native  of  G.uinea,  and  the  inhabit- 
ant of  Great  Britain  differ  scarce  less  from  one  another  in  external 
appearance,  color,  hair,  and  features,  than  the  dog  of  Italy  differs 
from  the  dog  of  Kamtchaska. 

So  great  indeed  is  the  diversity  observed  between  the  inhabitants  of 
different  regions  of  the  earth,  that  many  philosophers  have  been  induced 
to  assert,  that  mankind  are  not  all  s|)rung  from  the  same  family,  but 
that  they  are  derived  from  a  variety  of  original  stocks,  of  which  the 
primitive  forms  and  qualifications  corresponded  to  those  of  their  present 
descendants  ;  that  there  was,  for  example,  an  original  parent  for 
the  European,  another  for  the  Negro,  a  third  for  the  Tartar,  and 
St)  forth. 

This  question  is  materially  connected  with  our  present  inquiry  ;  for 
it  is  ©f  evident  importance  towards  the  ascertainment  of  the  causes 


258  Inquiry  wto  the  Causes  of 

of  the  diversity  of  human  characters,  previously  to  the  decision  whether 
men  are  all  of  the  same  family  or  not.  The  investi£;ation  of  this  question 
likewise  will  lead  us  to  discover  the  more  remarkable  effects  of  eHmato 
npon  the  bodily  frame  of  man  ;  a  subject  which  is  intimately  con- 
nected with  its  effects  upon  his  mind  ;  for  it  is  well  known  that  the 
body  cannot  be  seriously  affected  without  a  corresponding  influence 
upon  the  mind  ;  and  that  the  affections  of  the  mind  produce  remark- 
able effects  upon  the  body. 

I  shall  therefore  begin  my  incjuiries  concerning  the  effects  of  climate 
upon  the  human  character  with  an  examination  of  the  question  con- 
cerning tlie  common,  or  multiplied  original  of  the  human  species. 


Sect.  i. 
Of  the  cause  of  the  diversities  among  the  iinbes  of  men. 

The  more  striking  diversities  among  the  human  race  have  been 
reduced  to  six:  1st,  The  European,  2d,  The  Samoeide,  3d,  The 
Tartar,  4ih,  The  Hindoo,  5th,  The  Negro,  and  6th,  The  American. 

The  fust  of  these  classes,  the  European,  need  not  here  be  described. 
It  is  only  necessary  to  remark,  that  under  it  are  comprehended  not  only 
the  actual  inhabitants  of  Europe,  but  likewise  the  Circassians,  Georg- 
ians,  Mingrelians,  the  inhabitants   of  Asia  Minor,   of  the   Grecian 
Archipelago,  and  of  the  northern  parts  of  Africa.     The  Samoeide  is 
of  a  low  stature,  squat  form,  with  a  tawny  complexion,  and  large  head,, 
and  of  very  weak  intellectual  powers.     Under  this  class  are  compre- 
hended, besides  the  inhabitants  of  that  part  of  Tartary  from  which  the 
name  is  derived,  the  Laplanders,   the  Greenlanders,  the  Esquimaux 
Indians,  the  Karatchadales,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Terra  del  Fuego. 
The  Tartar  is  of  a  sallow  color,  middle  stature,  with  f^at  features,  and 
the  upper  part  of  the  visage  uncommonly  broad.    To  this  class  belong 
tlie  inhabitants  of  a   great  part  of  Asia  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
Tartars,  as  also  the  Chinese  and  Japanese.     The  Hindoo  is  tall  and 
thin,  of  an  olive  complexion  and  effeminate  disposition,  and  to  thi* 
class  not  only  the  inhabitants  of  the  East  Indies,  but  also  the  Persians, 
Arabians,  and  natives  of  the  Islands  of  the  Pacitic  Ocean  may  be  re- 
duced.    The  Negro  is  a  stout,  swarthy  race  of  men,  with  flat  noses, 
thick  lips,  and  woolly  hair,  which  inhabits  the  greatest  part  of  Africa, 
the  island  of  New  Holland,  and  some  other  places.     And  the  Ameri- 
can, who  is  of  a  copper  color,  with  straight,  black  hair,  and  a  well-pro- 
portioned form,  inhabits  the  greatest  part  of  the  continent,  from  which 
he  derives  his  name.     Under  this  enumeration  are  not  included  various 
subordinate  races,   which  occupy  particular  districts  of  the  earth,  or 
are  scattered    among  other  tribes,  and    are  of  a  more   peculiar  and 
anomalous  structure.     Sucli  are  the  Dondos,  or  white  Negroes,  whose 
akin  and  hair  is  of  a  dead  white,  instead  of  the   usual  swarthy   color, 
and  their  eyes  red.     These  are  also  called  Albinos,  a  name,   however, 
which  more  properly  belongs  to  a  similar  race  found  among  the  African 
Moors,  and  even  among  Europeans.     Such  also  are  the  Kakkerlaks,  or 


the  divei'sity  of  Human  Character.  235 

iRoon-eycd  Indians  of  the  Isthmus  of  Darien,  a  small  race  of  men  of 
the  same  external  appearance,  and  whose  eyes  are  so  weak,  that  they 
can  scarcely  endure  the  light.  Such  too  are  the  Patagoni;ins,  a  people 
of  gigantic  stature  found  near  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Americaa 
continent.  The  Cretins,  or  Idiots,  who  inhabit  certain  vallies  of  the 
Alps,  way  also  be  added  to  this  list  of  peculiar  and  anomalous  racfs- 

Without  at  present  takinw  notice  of  those  last  mentioned  peculiari- 
ties, let  us  confine  our  attention  to  the  more  extensive  classes  first 
timiuerated,  and  inquire  whether  their  diversified  appearance  can 
fairly  be  ascribed  tollie  effects  of  the  climates  in  which  they  are  found, 
or  iinpels  to  the  conclusion  that  they  have  originally  sprung  from  a 
different  parentage. 

As  iiW  as  the  effects  of  climate  upon  the  human  body  are  knowu 
and  ascertained,  they  are  precisely  such  as  are  exhibited  in  the  appear- 
ance of  the  inhabitiitits  of  the  different  regions  of  the  globe.  The 
cifect  of  extreme  heat  is  to  blacken  the  skin  and  swell  the  features. 
Extreme  cold  has  effects  which  are  not  very  dissimilar;  for  an  inter- 
rupted perspiration  '  discolors  and  darkens  the  skin,'  and  distorts  the 
features  and  form,  from  their  just  proportions.  Hence  the  inhabitants 
of  the  torrid  and  frigid  zones  have  perhaps  a  greater  resemblance  to 
each  other,  than  either  bear  to  their  nearer  neighbours  in  temperate 
climates.  Intermediate  degrees  of  heat  and  cold  will  naturally  pro- 
duce intermediate  alterations  upon  the  outward  appearance  ;  a  con- 
clusion which  is  fully  justified  by  an  examination  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  intermediate  clhaates. 

"  Man,"  siiys  Buffon,  "  white  in  Europe,  l)lack  in  Africa,  yellow  in 
Asia,  and  red  in  America,  is  still  the  same  animal,  tinged  only  with  the 
color  of  the  climate.  Where  the  heat  is  excessive,  as  in  Guinea  and 
Senegal,  the  people  are  perfectly  black ;  where  less  excessive,  as  in 
Abyssinia,  the  people  are  less  black  ;  where  it  is  more  temperate,  as  iu 
Barbary  and  in  Arabia,  they  are  brown  ;  and  where  mild,  as  in  Europe 
and  Lesser  Asia,  they  are  fair,"     (Nat.  Hist.  b.  5.) 

But  it  has  been  objected,  that  according  to  this  doctrine,  all  people 
at  the  stiuie  distance  from  the  equator,  should  uniformly  be  of  the  same 
color,  which  is  by  no  means  agreeable  to  fact.  The  Chinese  are  white 
within  the  tropics ;  the  Negroes  are  black  in  a  high  southern  latitude; 
while  the  Americans  are  red  from  one  extremity  of  their  vast  continent 
to  the  other.  In  answer  to  this  objection  we  have  only  to  observe, 
that  climate  depends  upon  a  great  vavitty  of  circumstances,  as  well  as 
upon  the  mere  degree  of  latitude.  Insidar,  or  continental  situation, 
tlie  vicinity  of  mountains,  of  sandy  deserts,  of  rivers,  of  marshes,  of 
the  sea,  all  have  a  very  powerful  influence  in  determining  the  heat, 
moisture,  and  other  qualities  of  a  cinnate.  Thus  it  happens  that  on 
account  of  its  very  elevated  situation,  and  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
ocean,  the  province  of  Quito,  in  Peru,  enjoys,  almost  under  the  line, 
the  coolness  of  a  temperate  climate.  And  it  appears  to  be  in  conse- 
quence of  the  great  uniformity  of  heat  and  cold  all  over  the  continent 
of  America,  that  so  little  diversity  is  exhibited  in  the  appearance  of  its 
inbabitaats.     The  wiuters  are  severe,  even  ia  the  tropical  regions  of 


240  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

that  continent,  and  tlie  heat  of  summer  is  intense  even  in  Canada, 
Nova  Scotia,  and  Labrador. 

It  has  farther  been  objected  to  the  hypothesis  of  all  mankind  having 
originated  from  a  common  stock,  that,  on  this  supposition  we  cannot 
conceive  how  the  necessary  emigrations  could  have  been  performed  in 
early  ages  ;  or  how  continents  and  islands,  so  widely  distant  troiu 
one  another,  should  have  so  long  ago  received  inhabitants  from  the 
place  of  abode  of  the  primaeval  pair.  This  objection  had  more  weight 
before  the  geographical  discoveries  of  some  of  our  recent  navigators  : 
because  then  it  was  believed  that  the  continent  of  America  was  removed 
to  a  very  great  distance  from  the  old  continent :  so  that  it  was  dif- 
ficult to  conceive  how  it  could  have  derived  its  inhabitants  from  the 
old  world,  in  those  ages  when  navigation  was  necessarily  in  its  infancy. 
It  was  found,  however,  in  the  hist  voyage  of  Captain  Cook,  that  in 
the  northern  parts  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  the  Asiatic  and  Aujerican 
continents  in  one  place  approach  so  near,  that  the  one  is  risible  from 
the  other;  and  even  this  narrow  strait  is  interrupted  by  islands.  The 
one  continent  might  therefore  have  been  easily  peopled  from  the  other, 
even  when  the  art  of  navigation  was  in  a  very  rude  state.  Islands 
which  are  at  a  great  distance  from  any  continent  have  probably  been 
peopled  in  consequence  of  the  ill-constructed  barks  of  early  tribes 
having  been  driven  out  of  their  course  by  unexpected  storms  ;  and  we 
have  in  the  same  voyage  of  ourcelebratcd  navigator  a  detail  of  an 
accident  of  this  kind  which  serves  greatly  to  conlirm  the  hypothesis. 

But  the  objection  apparently  of  greatest  weight  against  the  supposi- 
tion of  all  mankind  having  sprung  from  the  same  stock,  remains  yet  to 
be  mentioned.  When  whites  are  transplanted  into  torrid  regions  or 
blacks  into  temperate  climates,  they  do  not  lose  the  characteristics  of 
their  native  countries.  The  negro  continues  black  in  America,  or  in 
the  more  temperate  regions  of  Europe,  while  the  European  retains  his 
complexion,  although  exposed  to  the  burning  suns  of  the  East  or  West 
Indies.  Nay,  what  is  much  more  remarkable,  the  descendants  of  this 
Negro  or  European,  through  many  generations,  continue  of  the  same 
complexion  with  their  progenitors,  though  born  in  a  very  different  cli- 
mate. "  There  have  been,"  says  Lord  Kaimes,  "  four  complete  genjC- 
rations  of  negroes  in  Pennsylvania,  without  any  visible  change  of 
color;  they  continue  jet  black  as  originally.  The  Moors  in  Hindostan 
retain  their  natural  color,  though  transplanted  there  more  than  three 
centuries  ago.  And  the  Mogul  family  continue  white,  like  their 
ancestors  the  Tartars,  though  they  have  reigned  in  Hindostan  above 
four  centuries."    (Sketches  of  the  Hist,  of  Man.  prel.  dis.) 

This  argument  has  been  considered  as  altogether  unanswerable  by 
those  who  maintain  that  men  have  sprung  from  a  variety  of  original 
stocks;  it  therefore  deserves  a  full  investigation.  And  in  the  first 
place  it  may  be  remarked,  that  as  the  effects  of  climate  are  slow  and 
progressive  in  producing  the  original  change  of  color,  which  is  not 
accomplished  but  after  a  succession  of  generations  ;  so  the  process  of 
the  restitution  of  the  natural  complexion  must  be  equally  gradual  and 
progressive.     Hence  though  a  very  trifling  difference  only  can  be  dis- 


the  dwersity  of  Human  Character.  241 

coverable  in  the  course  of  one  or  two  generations,  yet  vvlicn  the  number 
of  generations  is  considerable,  the  efi'ects  of  climate  will  be  very  dis- 
cernible, whetlier  in  changing  or  restoring  the  complexion. 

Indted  there  is  not  wanting  very  respectable  testimony,  that  the 
diifereuce  is  perceptible  even  in  a  single  generation.  "  The  children," 
says  the  Abbe  Raynal,  "  which  the  Africans  procreate  in  America,  are 
not  so  black  as  their  parents  were.  After  each  generation  the  differ- 
ence becomes  more  palpable.  It  is  possible,  that  after  a  numerous 
succession  of  generations,  the  men  who  have  conje  from  Africa  v/ould 
not  be  distinguished  from  those  of  the  country  into  which  they  may 
have  been  transplanted."  It  deserves  likewise  to  be  remarked,  that 
the  climates  in  which  successive  generations  of  Negroes  are  to  be  met 
with,  particularly  those  of  America  and  the  West  Indies,  are  not  cal- 
culated to  produce  rapid  changes  in  their  complexion.  Neither  has 
the  subject  met  with  the  accurate  examination  which  it  merits :  nor 
have  such  experiments  been  instituted  as  might  tend  to  illustrate  what 
is  doubtful  in  it. 

Again,  we  have  well-authenticated  historical  facts  which  serve  to 
prove,  that  in  the  lapse  of  ages,  climate  has  sutHcient  power  to  produce 
the  most  remarkable  of  the  observed  diversities  among  the  human  race. 
On  the  African  Negro  Coast  are  several  small  settlements,  originally 
established  by  the  Portuguese  ;  one  of  the  most  considerable  of  which 
is  at  Mitoraba,  a  river  in  Sierra  Leone.  In  this  settlement  there  are 
people  still  called  Portuguese,  who  are  bred  from  a  mixture  of  the 
first  Portuguese  discoverers  with  the  natives.  In  their  complexion, 
and  the  woolly  appearance  of  their  hair,  these  peoj)le  have  become 
perfect  Negroes,  although  they  still  retain  a  smattering  of  the  Portu- 
guese language.  Here  then  we  have  pretty  direct  evidence  that  in 
process  of  time  a  scorching  sun  will  produce  a  race  of  negroes. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  we  can  give  credit  to  the  testimony  of  ancient 
historians,  we  are  likewise  possessed  of  evidence  that  climate  has  suf- 
ficient powers,  in  the  lapse  of  years,  to  change  the  Negro  into  the 
ruddy  European.  Herodotus  relates,  that  the  Colchi  were  black,  and 
that  they  had  crisped  hair.  These  people  were  a  detachment  from 
the  Ethiopian  army,  which  had  followed  Sesostris  in  his  celebrated 
expedition  into  Asia,  and  settled  in  that  part  of  the  world  where  Col- 
chis is  usually  represented  to  have  been  situated.  But  that  district  of 
country  forms  the  modern  Circassia,  so  celebrated  for  the  fair  com- 
plexions and  beauty  of  its  inhabitants.  We  have,  therefore,  good  rea- 
son for  believing  that  the  fair  Circassians  are  the  lineal  descendants  of 
a  sooty  race  of  Ethiopians. 

A  very  striking  illustration  of  the  assimilating  powers  of  climate  is 
afforded  in  the  case  of  the  Jews.  This  tribe  is  scattered  over  the  whole 
face  of  the  earth,  and  though  naturalized  in  every  soil,  it  is  still  pre- 
served distinct  from  the  rest  of  mankind.  The  Jews,  on  account  of 
the  prejudices  of  religion  and  other  causes,  never  intermarry  with  any 
but  those  of  their  own  sect.  If,  therefore,  tht  y  are  assimilated  to  the 
people  among  whom  they  reside,  this  cannot  be  ascribed  to  a  mixture 
of  races.  Yet  it  is  found  that  the  English  Jew  is  white,  the  Portu- 
guese brown,  the  American  olive,  aud  the  Egyptian  swarthy;  so  that 
CL  Jl.         1^0.  XX.  Vol.  X.  Q 


24S  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

there  are,  in  fact,  as  many  different  species  of  Jews,  as  there  are 
countries  in  which  they  reside :  a  diversity  which  can  scarcely  be  ac- 
counted for  from  any  other  cause  than  the  influence  of  cHmate. 

An  analogical  argument  of  considerable  weight  may  he  drawn  frona 
the  observed  effects  of  climate  on  some  of  the  animal  tribes.  The 
dog,  it  le  well  known,  in  different  regions  of  the  world,  exhibits  diver- 
sities of  appearance  fully  as  striking  as  any  that  can  be  observed  in 
the  human  species.  It  may,  indeed,  be  objected  that  the  varieties  of 
the  dog  species  have  not  all  originally  proceeded  from  a  single  pair ; 
althouijh  the  most  esteemed  Naturalists,  and  among  the  rest  Buffon, 
are  decidedly  of  ibis  opinion.  But  if  this  be  doubtful  as  to  the  dog, 
the  same  objection  will  not  exist  in  the  case  of  the  hog ;  as  the  history 
of  the  introduction  of  this  animal  into  certain  regions  of  the  earth  can 
be  accurately  ascertained. 

It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  in  his  anatomical  structure,  the  hog  has  a 
jiearer  resemblance  to  man,  than  almost  luiy  other  animal  has;  and 
this  resemblance  is  said  also  to  hold  in  the  pecuHar  qualities  of  its 
flesh,  its  fat,  and  its  hide.  There  is,  besides,  this  further  analogy, 
that  the  hog,  like  man,  can  endure  the  effects  of  the  most  opposite 
climates,  at  the  same  time  that  his  external  appearance  is  remarkably 
modified  by  their  influence.  Thus,  according  to  the  researches  of 
Professor  Blumenbach,  the  hogs  of  Cuba  are  double  the  size  of  those 
of  Europe  ;  a  greater  diversity  than  that  between  the  heights  of  the 
Patagonian  and  Eurojpean.  The  hogs  of  Piedmont  are  all  black;  in 
Bavaria  they  are  reddish  brown  ;  and  in  Normandy  all  white.  Again, 
the  Norman  hogs  have  long  and  soft  hair,  instead  of  bristles,  and 
stand  very  long  on  their  hind  legs.  Swine  with  solid  hoofs  are  found 
in  large  herds  in  Hungary,  Sweden,  &c. ;  and  those,  which  were  first 
carried  over  by  the  Spaniards  to  Cuba,  degenerated  into  a  monstrous 
race,  with  hoofs  which  were  half  a  span  in  length,  &c.  So  that  the 
varieties  found  among  this  race  of  animals,  are  at  least  equally  remark- 
able with  those  which  have  arisen  among  the  human  species ;  and  like 
them  descends  through  successive  generations. 

But  it  may  be  said  that  there  are  many  peculiarities  among  the  races 
of  men,  w  hich  cannot  with  any  probability  be  ascribed  to  the  effects 
of  climate,  and  which  therefore  seem  to  prove  the  existence  of  separate 
original  stocks.  Such  a  peculiar  race  are  the  Kakkerlaaks  or  moon- 
eyed  Indians  of  Darien,  whose  diminutive  bodies,  dead  white  skin  and 
hair,  and  feeble  red  eyes,  cannot  be  occasioned  by  mere  climate, 
as  in  their  immediate  neighbourhood  we  find  tribes  very  different  in 
external  appearance.  Such  too  are  the  inhabitants  of  Patagonia, 
whose  gigantic  stature  and  robust  limbs  cannot  be  ascribed  to  a  cli- 
mate, in  the  vicinity  of  which  are  the  people  of  Terra  del  Fuego,  re- 
markable for  the  very  opposite  qualities. 

Some  of  these  peculiar  races  seem  evidently  to  have  had  an  acci- 
deu  tal  origin ;  and  cannot  be  said  to  be  directly  occasioned  by  cli- 
ma'^e.  Of  such  accidental  anomalies  we  have  examples  in  the  Dondoes, 
or  white  negroes,  who,  though  differing  so  remarkably  from  the  rest 
of  that  race,  are  born  of  common  negro  parents,  in  whom  generally 
no  peculiarity  is  at  all  discernible.    But  when  such  a  peculiarity  arises 


the  dkersity  of  Human  Character.  243 

accidentally,  it  is  the  natural  tendency  of  the  human  constitution,  that 
it  should  descend  to  the  offspring  of  the  individual.  There  are  found 
among  the  negroes,  families  of  Dondoes  or  Albinos  ;  and  the  peculi- 
arity is  diminished  or  encouraged  according  as  it  is  checked  or  pro- 
pagated by  marriage.  Races  of  European  Albinos  are  also  found  in 
the  valleys  of  the  Alps,  where  those  Cretins,  Gortres,  or  swelled 
throated  "idiots  are  found.  In  this  last  case  the  peculiarity  seems 
partly  due  to  climate ;  but  accident  seems  likewise  to  have  a  share 
in  it,  as  it  is  well  known  that  idiocy,  once  introduced,  is  apt  to  de- 
scend in  a  family. 

That  a  bodily  peculiarity,  however  accidentally  it  may  arise,  has  a 
tendency  to  descend  in  a  family,  is  suHicienlly  proved  by  the  case  of 
the  sex-di^itaire,  or  person  witli  six  fingers  on  each  hand,  recorded  by 
Maupertuis.  The  children  of  this  person  iiad  some  of  them  six  fingers 
and  some  of  them  not ;  and  their  children  bad  still  some  remains  of 
this  peculiarity,  though  in  a  less  degree  than  their  parents.  Should 
we,  however,  suppose  tlie  sex-digitaire  to  have  found  a  wife  possessed 
of  the  same  peculiarity,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  a  race  of  per- 
sons distinguished  by  six  fingers  would  have  been  produced. ' 

In  the  Philos.  Trans,  for  1732,  there  is  an  account  given  by  Mr. 
Machin  of  a  very  singular  peculiarity  of  the  human  species.  It  is  of 
an  individual  whose  body  was  covered  with  a  kind  of  scales  or  rather 
spines,  having  some  resemblance  to  the  quills  of  a  hedgehog  or  por- 
cupine. The  children  of  this  man  had  the  same  peculiarity  ;  and  M. 
Bluraenbach  informs  us,  that  in  1801,  he  saw  two  grandsons  of  this 
person,  who  perfectly  resembled,  iu  this  respect,  their  grandfather 
and  father.  The  spines  or  excrescences  were  of  an  irregular  prisma- 
tic form,  generally  forke<l  or  split  at  the  extremity ;  and  the  largest 
were  about  three  lines  in  diameter.  If  they  were  forcibly  removed, 
blood  immediately  followed  ;  and  if  they  dropped  oif  from  fever  or 
other  causes,  they  were  gradually  renewed.  A  Frenchman  of  this 
description,  named  Lambert,  is  particularly  described  in  the  bul- 
letin de  la  Societ.  Philom.  for  1802.  Two' brothers  of  this  family 
were  then  at  Paris,  the  one  of  24,  and  the  other  of  14  years  of  age. 
The  body  of  the  eldest  was  entirely  covered  with  spines,  except  the 
head,  and  the  inside  of  the  hands  and  feet.  The  youngest  was  naked 
in  several  places,  particularly  about  the  breast ;  but  certain  brown 
spots  on  those  parts  sutficientiy  indicated,  that  in  time  he  would 
become  as  rough  as  his  brother.     The  spines  on  the  back  of  the  luuid 


'  Stedman,  in  his  narrative  of  an  expedition  to  Surinam,  informs  us  of  a 
tribe  of  people,  known  by  the  name  oi  Accorees,  who  lived  among  the  rebel 
Seramaca  negroes.  This  lieterogeneous  race  are  so  deformed  in  their  hands 
and  feet,  that  while  some  have  tluee  or  four  fingers  and  toes  on  each  hand 
or  foot,  others  have  only  two,  which  resemble  the  claws  of  a  lobster,  or 
rather  limbs  that  have  been  cured  after  mutilation  by  fire  or  some  other  ac- 
cident. Having  seen  but  two  himself,  and  that  at  too  great  a  distance  to 
take  a  drawing  of  them,  he  does  not  pretend  to  vouch  for  the  accurate 
truth  of  what  he  heard ;  but  informs  us  that  an  engraving  of  one  of  theae 
figures  was  sent  to  the  Society  of  Arts  and  Sciences  at  Haarlem. 


244  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

are  described  as  very  large,  and  compared  in  diameter  to  the  quills  of 
a  porcupine ;  but  those  on  the  breast  had  a  greater  resemblance  to 
scales,  being  sm.il!  long  plates,  very  numerous,  and  near  together, 
vertically  implanlcd  in  the  skin.  This  peculiarity,  we  are  informed, 
had  been  transmitted  through  five  generations,  but  confined  to  the 
males. 

We  may,  therefore,  conclude  with  tolerable  confidence,  that  the 
diversities  of  external  appearance,  which  are  to  be  found  among  the 
various  tribes  of  men,  are  not  such  as  to  reduce  us  to  the  supposition 
of  a  variety  of  original  and  independent  races  of  the  human  species. 
These  diversities  may  either  be  ascribed  to  the  eftects  of  climate, 
which  has  sufficient  power,  in  the  lapse  of  ages,  to  alter  the  color 
and  general  appearance  of  the  human  race  ;  or  they  may  be  ascribed 
to  accidental  anomalies,  which,  when  once  introduced,  from  what- 
ever cause,  have  an  evident  tendency  to  descend  to  succeeding  gene- 
rations. 

If  the  variety  of  external  appearance  observable  among  the  tribes  of 
men  can  be  accounted  for  without  the  supposition  of  separate  original 
stocks ;  surely  we  shall  not  be  obliged  to  adopt  that  supposition  on 
account  of  the  diversities  of  talent,  temper,  and  disposition,  which 
have  appeared  in  the  inhabitants  of  differcHt  parts  of  the  world  ;  al- 
though this  argument  has  likewise  been  adduced  in  opposition  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  common  original  of  all  mankind.  It  is  observed  by 
lord  Kainies,  that  "  there  is  no  propensity  in  human  nature  more 
general  than  aversion  from  strangers."  "  And  yet,"  (he  adds)  "  some 
nations  must  be  excepted,  not  indeed  many  in  number,  who  are  re- 
markably khid  to  strangers ;  by  which  circumstance  they  appear  to  be 
of  a  singular  race."  Some  tribes,  be  finds,  are  remarkable  for  courage, 
others  for  cowardice ;  some  are  active,  others  are  indolent ;; — from 
these  and  like  diversities  of  disposition,  he  thinks  it  certain  that  men 
could  not  all  have  a  common  origin.  But  surely  such  slight  diversities  as 
these  may  be  explained  without  having  recourse  to  a  supposition  which 
is  so  unsupported  by  evidence. 

If,  on  the  other  irand,  we  consider  the  numerous  important  parti- 
culars in  which  all  the  tribes  of  men  yet  discovered,  resemble  one 
another,  we  shall  find  the  strongest  reason  to  believe  in  their  common 
origin.  Every  where  we  find  the  same  anatomical  structure,  the  same 
organs  of  sensation,  and  the  same  mechanical  habitudes ;  such  as  the 
universal  use  of  the  right  hand  in  preference  to  the  left.  Every  where 
jiien  are  possessed  of  the  same  powers  of  speech,  and  endowed  with  the 
liigh  prerogative  of  articulate  language:  every  where  they  have  facul- 
ties adapted  to  intellectual  exertion,  affections  and  appetites,  moral 
and  religious  j)rinciples :  so  that  we  are  entitled  to  consider  them  as 
members  of  the  same  coumiunity,  and  children  of  one  great  family  ; — 
differing  indeed  from  each  other  in  the  dignity  to  which  they  have 
attained,  and  the  improvement  they  have  made  of  the  gifts  of  nature, 
but  all  possessed  of  the  same  capacities  of  enjoyment,  and  capable  of 
advancing  from  the  rudeness  of  the  savage  state  to  the  more  enviable 
condition  of  civilized  refinement. 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.  24.^ 

Sect.  ti. 


Of  the  direct  ejj^ects  of  climate  upon  the  human  cha- 
racter. 

Having  discussed  this  preliminary  question  concerning  the  effects  of 
climate  upon  the  external  appearance  of  man,  and  the  origin  of  those 
diversities  which  distinguish  the  various  tribes  of  the  human  race,  I 
now  proceed  to  the  more  proper  object  of  this  part  of  my  work,  viz. 
to  inquire  into  the  effects  of  climate  upon  the  human  character. 
These,  I  think,  may  be  advantageously  considered  under  two  points  of 
view,  either  as  they  produce  their  influence  directly  or  indirectly. 
By  the  direct  effects  of  climate  upon  the  human  character,  I  mean 
those  which  it  may  be  supposed  to  produce  immediately,  without  the 
intervention  of  any  of  those  circumstances  which,  indeed,  dejiend 
upon  climate,  but  which  are  more  remotely  connected  with  it.  By 
the  indirect  effects  of  climate,  I  mean  those  which  are  not  thus  imme- 
diately produced,  but  flow  from  the  intervention  of  other  circumstances 
remotely  dependent  upon  it. 

First  then,  I  think  climate  has  a  direct  influence  in  regulating  the 
strength  or  weakness  of  the  human  constitution  ;  and  in  consequence 
of  this  influence,  it  materially  affects  human  character.  The  inha- 
bitants of  a  hot  climate  are  never  so  robust  as  those  of  a  more  tempe- 
rate region :  extreme  heat  relaxes  the  muscular  fibre,  deranges  the 
natural  secretions,  and  enervates  the  whole  corporeal  system.  This 
imbecility  of  body  necessarily  in  a  considerable  degree  affects  the 
mind  ;  and  among  such  a  people  we  have  reason  to  expect  timidity  and 
cowardice,  rather  than  valor  and  a  capacity  to  endure  hardship.  In 
a  climate  where  moderate  cold  occasionally  prevails,  the  animal  fibre 
is  braced,  and  all  the  bodily  functions  are  allowed  a  free  play.  Here, 
therefore,  we  have  reason  to  expect  a  strong  and  hardy  race,  equally 
qualified  to  endure  the  fatigues  of  the  field,  and  to  brave  the  dangers 
of  war. 

The  testimony  of  history  is  in  exact  conformity  to  these  deductions. 
In  almost  every  instance  have  we  beheld  the  inhabitants  of  the  sultry 
legions  of  Asia  or  Africa  pusillanimous  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  an 
easy  prey  to  their  more  robust  invaders  from  the  north.  The  Chinese 
have  repeatedly  been  conquered  by  their  northern  neighbours,  the 
Tartars.  The  mhabitants  of  Hindostan  have  fallen  a  prey  to  various 
hordes  of  the  Tartars,  and  other  barbarous  tribes  who  have  been 
allured  by  tlie  spoils  of  that  rich  and  fertile  country,  to  desert  their 
own  more  barren  climes.  Myriads  of  the  ancient  Persians  were  sub- 
dued in  the  field  by  mere  handfuls  of  the  warlike  Greeks  :  and  Alex- 
ander, at  the  head  of  no  great  number  of  that  heroic  people,  carried 
terror  and  devastation  through  every  region  of  southern  Asia,  that 
was  then  thought  an  object  worthy  of  his  conquering  arms.  In  the 
New  World,  the  devastations  committed  in  Mexico  and  Peru  by  a 


246'  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

handful  of  Spaniards  iiiay  be  added  to  the  proofs  of  the  imbecility  of 
those  people  who  live  under  a  sultry  sun. 

The  warlike  achievements  of  the  Arabs  or  Saracens  under  Mahomet 
and  his  successors  attbrd  the  most  remarkable  exception  to  this  general 
cliaracferii:tic  of  the  people  of  the  torrid  regions.  But  it  ought  to  be 
remembered  that  the  nations,  among  whom  they  carried  terror  and 
(lesoiiition,  weie  in  genera!  those  most  remarkable  for  pusillanimity ; 
and  even  allowing  this  nation  to  form  an  exception  to  the  principle 
which  we  have  lai<i  down,  the  reality  of  that  principle  is  not  the  less 
certainly  established  ;  and  we  are  fairly  warranted  to  assume  tlie  cha- 
racteristic traits  ot  the  inhabitants  of  sultry  climates  to  be  timidity  and 
pusillanimity. 

On  t!ie  other  hand,  the  people  of  more  temperate  regions  have 
generally  been  reniarkuble  for  strength  and  courage.  Tacitus  describes 
the  ancient  Gernsans  as  a  robust  race,  well  qualihed  for  the  fatigues  of 
war,  which  to  (hem  were  but  pastime.  '  So  greatly  did  they  delight  iu 
warlike  employments,  that  according  to  this  author  they  transacted  no 
public  or  private  business  whhout  arms  in  their  hands.  These  were 
to  them  the  distinction  of  virility,  and  it  was  the  first  honor  of  youth 
to  ie{  eive  them  from  a  father,  a  kinsman,  or  a  prince.  ^  A  circum- 
stance truly  characteristic  of  the  martial  spirit  of  this  nation  was  the 
marriage-gift  of  the  wife  to  the  husband,  which,  according  to  our 
author,  consisted  in  a  part  of  his  arms.  ^ 

The  robust  make,  the  strength  and  the  martial  spirit,  of  the  ancient 
nations  of  Scandinavia  and  ttf  Scythia,  are  noticed  by  all  the  writers 
who  have  tre-^.t^nj  of  these  people  :  qualities  which  proved  too  powerful 
in  the  field  for  the  degenerate  descendants  of  the  Romans,  at  the 
period  when  luxury  and  imbecility  had  usurped  in  the  empire  the 
room  of  ancient  frugality  and  military  ardor.  No  fact,  therefore,  can 
be  better  establisJied,  than  that  the  inhabitants  of  hot  climates  are  in 
general  inferior  in  strength,  prowess,  and  military  enterprize,  to  the 
more  hardened  people  of  colder  latitudes. 

If  we  proceed  to  a  climate  of  extreme  rigor,  in  respect  of  cold,  we 
shall  find  it  as  unfavorable  to  the  robustisess  of  the  human  frame,  and 
as  inimical  to  genuine  courage,  as  a  climate  of  extreme  heat.  The 
inhabitants  both  of  the  arctic  and  antarctic  regions  are  a  dwarfish, 
feeble,  and  pusillanimous  race,  who  find  their  security  in  their  harm- 
lessness,  and  love  of  peace,  rather  than  in  their  capacity  to  endure  the 
fatigues,  and  encounter  the  dangers,  of  warfare. 


'  "  Truces  et  caerulei  oculi,  rutilaj  comas,  magna  corpora,  et  tantum  ad 
impetum  valida." 

*  <'  Nihil  autem  neque  publicse  neque  privatas  rei,  nisi  armati  agunt.  Sed 
arma  suinere  non  ante  cuiquam  moris,  quam  civitas  suftecturum  probaverit. 
Turn  in  ipso  concilio  vel  principum  aliquis  vel  pater,  vel  propinquus,  scuto 
frameaque  juvenem  ornant.  Hsc  apud  illos  toga,  hie  primus  juventie 
honos :  auie  hoc  domus  pars  videntur,  raox  reipublicas." 

3  « In  hsec  munera  uxor  accipitur  atque  invicem  ipsa  armorum  aliquid 
viro  afiert," 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.  M7 

Secondly  ;  Climates  appear  to  have  a  direct  influence  upon  the 
human  character  in  respect  to  its  activity  or  indolence.  Extreme  heat 
has  a  direct  tendency  to  produce  languor,  and  an  aversion  to  labor. 
In  hot  climates,  rest  and  repose  are  considered  as  high  enjoyments,  and 
every  active  exertion  is  submitted  to  with  reluctance.  I'he  extreme 
power  of  the  sun  during  the  greatest  part  of  the  time,  that  he  continues 
above  the  horizon,  renders  it  impossible  to  be  actively  employed  during 
much  of  the  day  without  great  fatigue,  insomuch  that  those,  who  are 
not  obliged  to  labor,  indulge  themselves  in  a  listless  inactivity.  Hence 
in  countries  of  a  hot  climate  the  luxuries  of  cool  alcoves,  shady  arbors, 
and  refreshing  fountains  are  greatly  sought  after.  In  the  gardens  of 
Turkey  we  do  not  find  those  varying  walks  and  alleys,  which  are  so 
much  the  objects  of  attention  in  the  gardens  of  our  own  climate :  the 
Turkish  garden  boasts  chiefly  of  its  sequestered  grot,  its  spreading 
trees,  and  its  cool  arbor,  where  the  Musulman,  indolently  reclined  with 
his  pipe  constantly  in  his  mouth,  and  his  attendant  busied  in  keeping 
off  the  troublesome  flies,  dreams  away  his  existence,  little  troubled 
■with  the  past,  or  solicitous  about  the  future. 

The  women  of  Hindostan  are  said  to  enjoy  nothing  so  much  as  a 
state  of  complete  idleness,  and  consider  it  as  a  reproach  to  learn  any 
kind  of  work,  which  they  always  associate  with  the  idea  of  servitude, 
and  consider  as  the  badge  of  an  inferiority  of  caste.  "  Les  Indiens," 
says  Montesquieu,  "  croient  que  le  repos  et  le  neant  font  le  fondement 
de  toutes  choses,  et  la  fin  oil  elles  aboutissent.  lis  regardent  done 
I'entiere  inaction  comrae  I'etat  le  plus  parfait  et  I'objet  de  leurs  desirs. 
lis  donnent  au  souverain  etre  le  surnom  d'immobile.  '  Les  Liamois 
croient  que  la  felicite  supreme  consiste  ^  n'etre  point  oblige  d'aniraer 
line  machine  et  de  faire  agir  un  corps.  ^  Dans  ces  pays  oii  la  chaleur 
excessive  enerve  et  accable,  le  repos  est  si  dehcieux,  et  le  mouvement  si 
penible,  que  ce  systeme  de  metaphysique  paroit  naturel."  (L'  Esprit  des 
loix,  liv.  14.  ch.  5.) 

Even  in  chmates  where  the  heat  is  by  no  means  so  excessive,  labor 
is  rendered  irksome  by  the  occasionally  too  powerful  influence  of  the 
sun.  In  Italy  it  is  a  regular  practice  to  indulge  in  a  Siesta,  or  after- 
noon's nap,  during  the  greatest  heat  of  the  day  :  and  in  Spjin  all  busi- 
ness is  interrupted  during  that  overcoming  interval.  The  streets  are 
completely  deserted  by  those  whom  business  or  pleasure  had  before 
attracted  there.  The  shops  are  all  shut,  and  the  keepers  of  the  stalls 
are  to  be  seen  stretched  at  full  length  under  (he  shade  of  their  wares, 
sunk  for  a  period  in  profound  repose. 

Extreme  cold,  as  it  approaches  to  extreme  heat,  in  the  changes  which 
it  produces  upon  the  external  appearance  of  man,  so  also  seems  to 
occasion  certain  corresponding  effects  upon  his  character.  Indolence, 
languor,  and  inactivity  are  equally  characteristic  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  frozen  regions  which  approach  the  poles,  as  of  those  of  the  scorch- 
ing  climates   of  the  tropics.     The  inhabitants   of  Terra  del   Fuego, 


Panamanack,  voyez  Kircher. 

La  Loubere,  relation  de  Siam.  p.  446. 


248  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

who  are  situated  in  the  chilly  and  inhospitable  regions  near  the  southern 
extremity  of  the  American  continent,  are  described  by  Captain  Cook 
as  the  most  torpid  and  indifferent  of  human  beings.  "  Curiosity,"  observes 
that  writer,  or  at  least  his  editor,  in  the  account  of  his  first  voyage, 
"  seems  to  be  one  of  the  few  passions  which  distinguish  men  from 
brutes  ;  and  of  this  our  guests  (the  natives  of  Terra  del  Fuego)  ap- 
peared to  have  very  little.  They  went  from  one  part  of  the  ship  to 
another,  and  looked  at  the  vast  variety  of  new  objects  that  every 
moment  presented  themselves,  without  any  expression  either  of  wonder 
or  pleasure."  (Hawkesworth's  Voyages,  vol.  ii.  b.  1.  ch.  iii.)  "  They  did 
not  appear,"  he  adds  afterwards,  "  to  have  among  them  any  govern- 
ment or  subordhiaf  ion :  no  one  was  more  respected  than  another;  yet 
Ihey  seemed  to  live  together  in  the  utmost  harmony  and  good  fellow- 
ship. Neither  did  we  discover  any  appearance  of  religion  among  them, 
except  the  noises  which  have  been  mentioned,  and  which  we  supposed 
to  be  a  superstitious  ceremony,  merely  because  we  could  refer  them  to 
nothing  else  :  they  were  used  only  by  one  of  those  who  came  on  board  the 
ship,  and  the  two  who  conducted  Mr.  Banks  and  Dr.  Solander  to  the 
town,  whom  we  therefore  conjectured  to  be  priests.  Upon  the  whole, 
these  people  appeared  to  be  the  most  destitute  and  forlorn,  as  well  as 
the  most  stupid  of  all  human  beings ;  the  outcasts  of  nature,  who  spent 
their  lives  in  wasidering  about  the  dreary  wastes,  where  two  of  our 
people  perished  with  cold  in  the  midst  of  summer ;  with  no  dwelling 
but  a  wretched  hovel  of  sticks  and  grass,  which  wosdd  not  only  admit 
the  wind,  but  the  snow  and  the  rain  !  almost  naked,  and  destitute  of 
every  convenience  that  is  furnished  by  the  rudest  art,  having  no  imple- 
ment even  to  dress  their  food  :  yet  they  were  content.  They  seemed 
t(»  have  no  wish  for  any  thing  more  than  they  possessed,  nor  did  any 
thing  that  we  offered  them  appear  acceptable  but  beads,  as  an  orna- 
mental superfluity  of  life.  What  bodily  pain  they  might  suffer  from 
the  severities  of  their  winter  we  could  not  know  :  but  it  is  certain,  that 
they  suffered  nothing  from  the  want  of  the  innuujerable  articles  which 
we  consider,  not  as  the  luxuries  and  conveuieiicies  only,  but  the  neces- 
saries of  life  :  as  their  desires  are  few,  they  probably  enjoy  them  all, 
and  how  much  they  may  be  gainers  by  an  exemption  from  the  care, 
the  labor,  and  solicitude,  w  hich  arise  from  a  perpetual  and  unsuccessful 
effort  to  gratify  that  infinite  variety  of  desires  which  the  refinements  of 
artificial  life  have  produced  among  us,  is  not  very  easy  to  determine  : 
j)ossibly  this  may  counterbalance  all  the  real  disadvantages  of  their 
situation  in  coniparison  with  ours,  and  make  the  scales  by  which  good 
and  evil  are  distributed  to  man,  hang  even  between  us."     (lb.  ch.  4.) 

Thus  we  may  safely  conclude  that  the  spirit  of  activity  in  man  may 
be  benumbed  by  the  chilling  influence  of  a  polar  sky,  as  well  as  ren- 
dered torpid  by  the  relaxing  heats  of  the  tropics.  Secondary  causes 
may  indeed  counteract  the  natural  influence  of  these  extremes  of  tem- 
perature, and  industry  may  be  made  to  rear  its  head  in  climates 
aj)parcntiy  the  most  unfavorable  to  its  exertions.  China  and  Hindostan 
both  afford  ample  proofs  that  even  under  a  burning  sun  the  artizau 
may  be  nsade  to  produce  the  most  perfect  and  highly  labored  efforts 
of  his  skill.     But  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature  we  are  not  to  look 


th^  diversity  of  Human  Character.  249 

for  much  activity  either  in  the  pohir  or  tropical  regions :  the  temperate 
ciainates  of  the  earth,  which  happily  shun  either  extreme,  afiord  to 
active  exertion  its  genial  soil.  But  let  us  not  too  arrogantly  plume 
ourselves  upon  this  supposed  pre-eminence.  The  author  of  nature  is 
too  bountiful  and  too  impartially  just  to  all  his  creatures,  to  have  dis- 
tribuled  their  enjoymenls  with  a  very  unequal  haud  ;  or  to  have  con- 
demned the  inhabitants  of  certain  climates  to  a  joyless  existence,  .while 
to  other  races  he  has  given  the  capacity  of  every  pleasure.  As  is  hinted 
by  the  author  whom  we  have  just  quoted,  the  exemption  from  the 
care  and  toil,  which  the  desire  of  varied  gratification  necessarily 
occasions,  may  prove  an  ample  compensation  to  the  indolent  but  con- 
tented races  which  dwell  in  temperate  regions,  for  the  want  of  diversity 
of  pursuit,  and  intensencss  of  enjoyment.  The  negroes  ot  Guinea  are 
said  by  Mr.  Park,  and  other  late  travellers,  to  be  like  the  people  of 
Terra  del  Fuego,  a  mild  and  harmless  race,  living  in  good  fellowship 
with  one  another,  and  undisturbed  by  the  desire  of  those  luxuries 
which  are  occasionally  brought  to  their  view  by  thevisits  of  strangers. 

The  spirit  of  activity,  wliich  is  the  natural  offspring  of  a  temperate 
climate,  appears  in  %'ery  dift'erent  forms,  in  different  ages  of  the  world. 
During  the  ruder  periods  of  society  we  shall  in  vain  search  for  this 
spirit  under  the  aspect  of  industrious  labor,  or  a  sedulous  and  prudent 
exertion  either  of  the  intellectual  or  corporeal  powers.  It  is  long  be- 
fore untutored  man  perceives  the  advantages  of  steady  industry ;  or  is 
convinced  that  the  amelioration  of  his  condition  can  be  alone  accom- 
plished by  the  successive  improvement  of  the  various  arts  of  life,  and 
the  advancement  of  that  knowledge  which  requires  for  its  perfection 
the  accumulated  experience  of  ages.  If  we  look  into  the  early  history 
of  those  nations  which  are  now  the  most  highly  civilized,  we  shall  find  it 
a  period  of  turbulence,  ignorance,  and  barbarity  ;  of  enterprize  without 
a  definite  object,  and  of  activity  without  prudence  or  foresight. 

The  manners  of  most  of  our  European  ancestors  may  be  considered 
as  happily  exemplified  in  those  of  the  ancient  Germans,  of  which  we 
have  been  fortunate  enough  to  receive  an  account  from  the  philosophi- 
cal pens  both  of  Caisar  and  Tacitus.  These  writers  inform  us  that  the 
Germans  did  not  concern  themselves  with  agriculture  ;  that  the 
greatest  part  of  them  lived  on  niilk,  cheese  and  flesh  ;  that  none  of 
them  had  any  land  appropriated  to  themselves ;  but  that  the  princes 
and  magistrates  of  every  tribe  allotted  to  each  person  a  certain  por- 
tion of  land  which  he  was  to  possess  for  a  year.  (De  bel.  Gal.  1.  6.) 
This  people  is  described  both  by  Caesar  ajid  Tacitus  as  highly  enter- 
prising in  war,  and  capable  of  enduring,  without  shrinking,  the  greatest 
dangers  and  fatigues.  The  latter  author  speaks  with  admiration  of  the 
high  spirit  of  martial  honor  with  which  the  band  of  warriors  who 
called  themselves  the  companions  of  their  prince  were  inspired,  and  of 
the  emulation  which  prevailed  among  the  princes,  concerning  the  num- 
bers and  bravery  of  their  companions.  The  princes,  he  says,  consider 
their  dignity  and  power  as  chiefly  supported  by  these  chusen  bands, 
which  constitute  their  ornament  iii  peace  and  their  rampart  in  war. 
A  prince  is  celebrated  in  his  nation,  and  among  the  neighbouring, 
people,  if  he  surpasses  others  ia  thg  number  and  courage  of  his  com- 


2  ^0  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

panions.  In  battle,  it  is  disgraceful  to  the  prince  to  be  surpassed  in 
bravery  ;  and  disgraceful  to  his  companions  not  to  equal  the  valor  of 
their  prince.  It  is  eternal  infamy  to  survive  him,  and  the  most  sacred 
engagement  i-<  to  defend  him.  The  prince  tights  for  victory,  and  his 
companions  iiglit  for  the  prince.  He  subjoins,  however,  that  the 
prince  can  only  support  the  largesses  which  he  makes  to  his  compa- 
nions by  war  and  rapine ;  that  it  would  be  much  more  ditficult  to  per- 
suade tiiis  people  to  till  the  ground  and  wait  for  the  returns  of  harvest, 
than  to  provoke  an  enemy  and  incur  the  dangers  of  battle.  The 
Germans,  says  he,  do  not  acquire  by  the  sweat  of  their  brow  what  they 
can  obtain  by  their  blood.  '  This  picture  agrees  in  several  important 
particulars  with  that  which  has  been  drawn  of  the  manners  of  many  of 
the  savage  tribes  of  South  America. 

The  active  disposition  of  the  ancient  Germans  is  evinced  by  another 
remarkable  trait  of  their  character  particularly  noticed  by  this  eloquent 
Iiistoriau,  namely,  their  devoted  attachment  to  gaming,  in  which  they 
embarked  with  such  keenness,  as  to  play  away  not  only  all  their  pro- 
perty, but  even  their  own  personal  liberty.^  It  was  not  however  to  be 
discerned  in  the  cultivation  of  any  of  the  useful  or  ornamental  arts  of 
life,  or  the  acquisition  of  property  or  knowledge.  But  it  had  enabled 
this  energetic  people  to  make  considerable  advances  in  legislation,  one 
of  the  most  important  of  all  human  acquirements  ;  for,  according  to  the 
testimony  of  our  classical  authorities,  the  Germans  possessed  a  distinct 
political  constitution,  which  contained  within  it  the  germs  of  that  happy 
mixture  of  monarchy,  aristocracy  and  democracy,  which  characterises 
the  most  admired  governments  of  modern  times.  ^  We  are  to  look  to 
countries  of  a  greater  amenity  of  soil  and  climate  than  the  German 
wilds,  for  the  first  civilization  of  the  human  race,  and  the  perfect 


I  Magna  et  comitum  semulatio,  quibus  primus apud  principem  suum  locus  ; 
et  principum  cui  plurimi  et  acerrimi  comites.  Hsc  dignitas,  has  vires, 
magno  semper  electorum  juvenum  globo  circumdari,  in  pace  decus,  in  bello 
presidium.  Nee  solum  in  sua  gente  cuique,  sed  apud  finitimas  quoque 
civitates  id  nomen,  ea  gloria  est,  si  numero  ac  virtute  comitatus  emineat. — 
Ciim  ventum  in  aciem,  turpe  principi  virtute  vinci,  turpe  comitatui  virtutem 
principis  non  adccquare.  Jam  vero  infame  in  omnem  vitam  ac  probrosiuii 
superstitem  principi  suo  ex  acie  recessisse.  Ilium  defenderc,  tueri,  sua 
quoque  fortia  facta  gloria  ejus  assignare,  praecipuum  sacramentum  est. 
Principes  pro  victoria  pugnant :  comites  pro  principe. — Materia  munificentige 
per  bella  et  raptus.  Nee  arare  terram,  aut  expectare  annum,  tam  facile 
persuaseris,  quam  vocare  hostes  et  vulnera  mereri :  pigrum  quinimmo  et 
iners  videtur  sudore  acquirere  quod  possis  sanguine  parare. 

*  "  Extreme  ac  novissimo  jactu  de  libertate  et  de  corpore  contendunt. 
Victus  voluntariam  servitutem  adit.  Quamvis  junior,  quamvis  robustior, 
alligari  se  ac  venire  patitur.  Ea  est  in  re  prava  pervicacia :  ipsi  fidem 
vocant." 

3  "  Nee  regibus  libera  ant  infinita  potestas,"  says  Tacitus.  "  Ceterum, 
neque  animadvertere,  neque  vincere  neque  verberare,  nisi  sacerdotibus  est 
permissum."  "  De  mmoribus  rebus  principes  consultant,"  says  the  same 
author,  "  de  majoribus  omnes ;  ita  tamen  ut  ea  quoque  quorum  penes 
plebem  arbitrium  est,  apud  principes  pertractentur."    De  Mor.  Ger.) 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.  25 1 

stablishment  of  arts,  science,  and  government.  These  have  intTeed 
first  attained  to  a  considerable  degree  of  eminence  in  regions  which  we 
do  not  now  consider  as  happily  adapted  to  cherish  them,  namely  in  the 
sultry  climates  of  Asia  and  Africa.  Chaldiea,  India,  and  Egypt,  af- 
forded the  nursery  of  the  infant  arts  and  sciences,  and  fostered  them 
till  they  attained  sutficient  maturity  to  take  root  in  a  less  luxuriant 
soil.  But  it  was  not  in  these  regions  that  they  were  destined  to  arrive 
at  their  full  growth.  These  countries  were  among  the  first  that  received 
a  full  stock  of  population,  the  fertility  of  their  soil  afforded  ample 
leisure  to  a  people  not  devoid  of  ingenuity,  to  improve  in  many  of  the 
arts  of  life,  and  to  make  a  certain  progress  even  in  science.  But  the 
arts  and  the  science  of  Asia  and  Egypt  have  very  peculiar  features,  and 
are  evidently  marked  with  an  inferiority  to  those  of  the  more  genial 
climates  of  Europe. 

In  the  ancient  science  of  these  countries  we  perceive  less  of  genius 
than  of  mere  observation ;  and  more  of  absurd  hypothesis  and  mon- 
strous fiction,  than  of  a  happy  analysis  of  the  mysteries  of  nature.  In 
astronomy,  the  Chaldeans,  Indians,  and  Egyptians,  doubtless  made  con- 
siderable advances. to  which  the  antiquity  of  their  government,  the  se- 
renity of  their  atmosphere,  and  the  leisure  of  their  lives,  all  greatly 
contributed  ;  but  with  this  exception  their  science  was  little  better  than 
a  tissue  of  absurdities,  consisting  of  wild  fancies  concerning  the  ori- 
gin of  the  universe,  the  first  elements  from  which  all  created  beings 
have  been  formed,  aud  the  changes  tliey  are  destined  to  undergo,  ge- 
nerally clothed  in  stratige  and  inconsistent  allegory. 

The  arts  of  these  countries  will  be  found,  on  a  near  inspection,  to  be 
intitled  to  but  little  praise.  Their  architecture  was  frequently  splen- 
did or  rather  gaudy,  but  never  graceful,  or  truly  beautiful.  The 
buildings  of  Babylon  have  been  represented  as  exceeding  every  thing 
in  modern  times  in  vastness  and  grandeur.  The  buildisigs  of  ancient 
Egypt,  which  still  remain,  may  enable  us  to  form  a  tolerable  estimate 
of  these  wonders  of  architecture.  In  the  half  ruined  temples  of 
Egypt  we  indeed  find  immense  masses  of  building,  proving  the  power 
and  wealth  of  the  potentates  who  commanded  the  structure,  but  we 
find  in  them  no  marks  of  architectural  skill,  for  every  where  the  arch 
and  vault  are  wanting,  nor  do  the  ornaments,  with  which  they  are  fre- 
quently loaded,  display  either  taste,  or  a  high  state  of  the  arts  of  de- 
sign. The  graceful  column  of  the  Grecian  temples,  with  its  appro- 
priate accompaniments,  is  no  where  to  be  found,  and  the  attempts  at 
statuary  anrl  painting,  which  still  remain,  are  calculated  rather  to  excite 
disgust  than  admiration.  In  the  boasted  pyramids  of  Egypt  we  be- 
hold immense  masses  of  architecture,  the  erection  of  which  has  neces- 
sarily required  much  time  and  labor,  but  which  are  destitute  of  ele- 
gance, usefulness,  and  even  grandeur,  except  in  so  far  as  that  quality 
can  be  attained  by  magnitude  alone.  An  Indian  temple  or  pa- 
goda is  a  glittering  object,  but  is  adapted  rather  to  please  the  taste  of 
a  child  than  of  a  man ;  for  it  possesses  neither  solidity  of  structure,  ele- 
gance of  ornament,  nor  symmetry  of  parts. 

if  we  wish  to  behold  the  sciences  and  the  arts,  taking  firm  root  and 


252  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

florishing  as  in  a  genial  soil,  we  must  turn  our  eyes  to  ancient  Greece. 
Among  the  inhabitants  of  that  wonderful  country,  alike  renowned  for 
their  achievements  in  arts  and  in  arras,  the  spirit  of  activity  during  a 
succession  of  ages  took  the  happiest  turn,  and  exhibited  to  the  world 
models  of  civil  polity,  examples  of  scientific  investigation,  and  speci- 
mens of  art  both  useful  and  ornamental,  of  such  transcendant  merit 
that  many  of  them  have  not  yet  been  equalled,  and  but  few  sur- 
passed. 

From  the  period  of  Grecian  pre-eminence  and  mental  exertion,  the 
efforts  of  those  nations,  which  had  preceded  in  the  field  of  invention, 
seem  almost  entirely  to  have  ceased.  The  science  and  the  arts  of  India, 
and  we  may  add  of  China,  have  been  stationary  for  thousands  of  years, 
while  those  of  Egypt,  of  Chaldasa,  and  the  rest  of  Asia,  are  now  chiefly 
known  by  the  ruins  which  they  have  left  behind  them.  The  effort  of 
invention  was  evidently  not  congenial  to  those  luxurious  regions,  and 
has  given  place  to  a  torpidity  more  in  unison  with  the  climate.  They 
may  be  compared  to  a  field  which  has  been  stimulated  by  the  agri- 
culturist to  a  fertility  which  it  was  not  intended  by  nature  to  sustain ; 
in  consequence  of  which  it  must,  in  future,  be  condemned  to  a  perpe- 
tual sterility. 

It  has  of^en  been  remarked  that  the  progress  of  the  improvement  of 
the  huuian  race  has  spread  gradually  from  the  south  to  the  north. 
Where  the  Greeks  left  the  arts  and  the  sciences,  the  Romans  took 
them  up.  By  the  Romans  they  were  successively  introduced  into  the 
more  northern  regions  of  Europe.  Britain,  where  now  they  find  so 
congenial  a  soil,  was  one  of  the  last  countries  which  felt  their  bene- 
ficial influence.  For  this  progress  of  things,  sufficient  reasons  might 
easily  be  assigned.  Leisure,  and  an  abundance  in  the  necessaries  of 
life,  are  required  for  the  cultivation  of  science  and  even  of  art.  Man 
has  no  thought  of  refinenKut,  when  his  attention  is  imperiously  called 
to  supply  the  pressing  wants  of  nature.  But  in  the  genial  climates  of 
Greece  and  Italy,  the  necessaries  of  life  are  obtained  with  little  effort, 
while  moderate  labor  will  produce  many  of  its  superfluities.  Hence 
in  such  countries  we  may  naturally  expect  those  speculations,  which 
arise  from  leisure,  sooner  to  have  birth,  than  in  regions  of  a  less 
favored  soil  and  climate,  where  the  hand  of  industry  is  necessary  to 
produce  fertility,  and  much  effort  is  required  before  even  the  common 
conveniencies  of  life  can  be  secured. 

In  the  natural  order  of  improvement,  it  is  well  known  that  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  arts  precedes  that  of  the  sciences.  The  origin  of  the 
arts  is  founded  in  the  natural  wants  and  desires  of  man.  The  rudest 
savage,  to  prolong  his  existence  and  guard  himself  from  the  dangers 
which  surround  him,  must  practise  the  arts  of  architecture,  of  agri- 
culture, of  clothing  and  arming  himself.  The  sciences  may  be  consi- 
dered as  the  offspring  of  the  arts ;  and  are  due  to  that  leisure  which  a 
highly  cultivated  state  of  the  arts  produces,  while  in  their  turn  they 
afford  the  principles  by  which  the  arts  may  be  most  successfully  cul- 
tivated. 

0»  some  occasions,  however,  it  has  been  found  that  the  genius  of  a 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.  255 

people  is  more  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  exclusive  cultivation  of  the  arts 
or  of  the  sciences.  The  ancient  Phceniciani  were  a  people  whose  genius 
led  them  to  make  high  advances  in  the  arts  rather  than  in  the  sciences. 
The  Egyptians  have  been  more  celebrated  for  their  attention  to  science 
than  to  art.  The  Phoenicians  inhabited  a  country  possessing  many 
natural  advantages,  but  requiring  the  eiforts  of  industry  to  secure  the 
full  benefits  of  its  situation  ;  and  their  history,  like  that  of  the  modern 
Dutch,  affords  a  striking  proof  of  the  wonders  that  industry  can  ac- 
complish. They  have  been  honored  by  all  antiquity  as  the  inventors 
of  navigation  ;  and  as  the  first  nation  who  carried  on  a  commercial  in- 
tercourse with  distant  countries.  Strabo  ascribes  to  them  the  inven- 
tion of  arithmetic  and  of  writing,  (1.  l6  and  17.)  and  they  are  generally 
allowed  the  honor  of  inventing  weights  and  measures ;  to  all  which 
expedients  of  art  they  may  have  naturally  been  led  by  their  attach- 
ment to  commerce.  They  are  also  known  to  have  peculiarly  excelled 
in  various  ingenious  manufactures,  and  even  in  works  of  taste. 

The  Egyptians,  on  the  contrary,  were  altogether  averse  to  the  pur- 
suits of  commerce  and  navigation.  They  left  every  kind  of  traflic  to 
their  women,  as  Herodotus  expressly  informs  us  (1,  2.  n.  o5.)  It  was 
a  maxim  among  this  people,  as  it  is  at  present  among  the  Chinese  and 
Japanese,  never  to  leave  their  own  country.  They  even  excluded  all 
strangers  from  their  harbours,  Naucratis  being  the  only  place  where 
they  were  allowed  to  touch,  unless  they  were  compelled  to  take  shel- 
ter elsewhere  by  stress  of  weather.  (Herod.)  This  policy  was  indeed 
altered  by  Psammetichus  and  his  successors ;  but  it  is  a  strong  testi- 
mony of  the  aversion  of  the  Egyptians  to  commerce,  which  is  a  prin- 
cipal cause  of  the  advancement  of  the  arts.  To  science,  however, 
such  as  it  then  was,  the  Egyptians  devoted  much  of  their  attention. 
In  Egypt,  says  Aristotle,  the  priests  applied  themselves  wholly  to 
study,  (Metaph.  I.  1.  c.  1.)  But  as  the  object  of  their  study  seems  to 
have  been  rather  to  secure  the  admiration  of  the  vulgar  by  the  sup- 
posed profundity  of  their  researches,  than  truly  to  advance  the  know- 
ledge of  nature,  posterity  has  not  been  greatly  benefited  by  their  scien- 
tific labors. 

In  general,  however,  it  may  be  assumed  that  a  permanent  improve- 
ment in  the  condition  of  man  can  only  be  accomplished  by  a  success- 
ful cultivation  both  of  the  arts  and  the  sciences.  In  Greece,  and  in 
Rome,  the  progress  in  each  was  equally  worthy  of  admiration  ;  nor  in- 
deed can  either  attain  to  any  thing  approaching  perfection  without  the 
assisting  influence  of  the  other.  In  those  countries  of  modern  Europe, 
where  civilisation  and  refinement  have  made  the  happiest  progress, 
an  equal  attention  is  bestowed  upon  the  improvement  of  the  arts  and 
the  cultivation  of  the  sciences ;  and  in  those  which  are  but  newly 
emerging  from  barbarism,  it  is  equally  the  object  of  the  enlightened 
legislator  to  encourage  the  practice  of  the  useful  and  ornamental  arts 
of  life,  and  to  secure  the  advancement  of  intellectual  improvement,  and 
the  various  branches  of  scientific  knowledge. 

It  may  fairly,  then,  be  asserted,  that  much  of  the  peculiarity  of  human 
character  depends  upon  the  degree  of  its  activity,  and  upon  the  peculiar 


254  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

direction  which  that  important  principle  in  human  nature  assumes., 
That  in  temperate  climates  man  is  naturally  more  active,  as  well  as 
more  robust,  than  in  those  which  are  exposed  to  the  extremity  either 
of  heat  or  cold  ;  and  that  consequently  it  is  there  that  we  arc  to  look 
for  the  origin  of  genuine  improvement,  and  for  the  permanent  ameliora- 
tion of  the  human  species  :  but  that,  even  in  such  chniates,  many  ages 
elapse  before  the  spirit  of  activity  exerts  itself  in  truly  beneficial  ef- 
forts ;  and  (as  will  afterwards  more  distinctly  appear)  many  peculiar 
eircunjstances  may  arise,  which  tend  either  to  interrupt  the  natural 
progress  of  this  tendency  to  improvement,  or  to  divert  it  into  a  chan- 
nel in  which  it  was  not  naturally  suited  to  flow. 

A  third  direct  effect  of  climate  upon  the  human  character,  which  is 
not  without  important  consequences,  is  the  influence  which  it  has  upon 
the  sexual  appetite.  In  hot  climates  it  is  well  known  that  this  appe- 
tite is  more  ardent,  and  insatiable  than  in  those  of  a  cooler  atmos- 
phere. In  countries  near  the  pole  the  sexual  desire  is  but  barely  suf- 
ficient to  provide  for  the  needful  increase  of  the  human  species  ;  but 
under  a  burning  sun  it  is  usually  excited  to  a  very  intemperate  degree, 
and  often  gives  rise  to  a  highly  blameable  looseness  of  manners. 

"  C'est  la,'' says  Montesquieu,  "  qu'on  voit  jusqu'a  quel  point  les  vices 
du  climat,  laisses  dans  une  grande  liberte,  peuvent  porter  le  desordre. 
C'est  la  que  la  nature  a  une  force,  et  la  pudeur  une  foiblesse  qu'on  ne 
pent  comprendre.  A  Patane,  la  iubricite  des  femmes  est  si  grande, 
que  les  honnnes  sont  contraiiits  de  se  faire  de  certaines  garnitures 
pour  se  mettre  a  I'abri  de  leurs  entreprises.  Selon  M.  Smith,  les 
choses  ne  vonf  pas  mieux  dans  les  petits  royaumes  de  Guinee.  Quand 
les  femmes,  dit-il,  rencontrent  un  homme,  elles  le  saisissent,  et  le  me- 
nacent  de  le  denoncer  a  leur  mari,  s'il  les  meprise.  Elles  se  glissent 
dans  le  lit  d'uu  homme,  elles  le  reveillent ;  et  s'il  les  refuse,  elles  le 
menacent  de  se  laisser  prendre  sur  le  fait.  II  semble  que  dans  ces 
pays-la  les  deux  sexes  perdentjusqu' a  leurs  propres  loix.  Aux  Mal- 
dives les  peres  marient  les  filles  a  dix  et  onze  ans ;  parce  que  c'est  un 
grand  peche,  disent-ils,  de  leur  laisser  endurer  la  necessite  d'hommes.  A 
Bantam,  si  t6t  qu'une  fiUe  a  treize  ou  quatorze  ans  il  faut  la  marier,  si 
Ton  ne  veut  qu'elle  mene  une  vie  debordee."  (L'Esprit  des  loix,  I.  lO". 
eh.  10.) 

The  ancient  history  of  the  Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Egyptians, 
Medes,  Persians,  and  other  nations  of  the  east  and  south,  proves  them 
to  have  been  a  people  strongly  addicted  to  voluptuousness  and  gross 
sensuality.  What  we  read  in  scripture  of  the  mission  of  the  prophet 
Jonah  suffices  to  show  the  height  to  which  debauchery  and  corrup- 
tion had  arisen  in  Nineveh,  the  capital  of  Assyria.  The  writers  of  an- 
tiquity have  very  probably  exaggerated  the  debaucheries  ofSemira- 
niis,  Ninias,  and  his  successors  down  to  Sardanapalus  ;  yet  their  re- 
lations were  not  without  some  foundation,  and  serve  to  show  that 
looseness  of  morals  greatly  prevailed  among  this  people. 

The  dissoUiteness  and  corruption  of  ancient  Babylon  have  become 
almost  proverbial.  The  sacred  writers  describe  Babylon  as  a  city 
plunged  in  the  most  shocking  lewdness  ;  and  profane  authors  acknow- 
ledge  that  there   never  was   a  more  corrupted  city.     According  to 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.  255 

Qiiintus  Curtius,  its  inhabitants  made  a  particular  study  of  all  that  could 
delight  the  sense,  or  excite  the  most  shameful  passions,  (lib.  5.  c.  1.) 
He  adds,  that  they  made  no  scruple  of  prostituting  their  daughters  for 
profit ;  and  that  husbands  were  not  ashamed  of  abandoning  their  wives 
to  strangers  for  money.  Herodotus  gives  the  same  account  of  their 
manners  duriug  the  age  of  Cyrus.  (1.  1.  n.  196,  <!tc.)  It  was  in  this  city 
that  the  unheard-of  regulation  prevailed,  by  which  all  women  were 
obliged  to  repair  once  in  their  lives  to  the  temple  of  Mylitta  or  Venus, 
and  there  prostitute  themselves  to  strangers.  That  such  a  practice 
actually  existed  in  Babylon,  we  have  the  testimony  of  Herodotus,  (lib.  1. 
11.  109,  &c.)  and  Strabo,  (1.  16.)  as  well  as  of  jiEIian,  Justin,  and  other 
ancient  writers ;  and  it  proves  a  depravity  of  inanners,  of  which  mo- 
dern times  cannot  furnish  a  parallel. '  Yet  abominations  of  this  kind 
were  by  no  means  confined  to  the  Babylonians.  Justin  informs  us  that 
from  time  immemorial  it  was  a  custom  in  Cyprus  to  send  maids  to  the 
sea  shore  on  certain  days,  for  the  purpose  of  paying  homage  to  Venus 
by  prostitution  (I.  18.  c.  5.);  and  ^lian  speaks  of  a  like  practice 
established  in  Lydia.*  (Var.  Hist.  1.  4.  c.  1.) 

With  respect  to  the  other  nations  above  spoken  of,  it  were  easy  to 
adduce  proofs  of  a  like  relaxation  of  morals.  The  Egyptians  are  re- 
presented by  ancient  historians  as  practising  the  most  shameful  excesses 
even  in  their  religious  ceremonies  ;  so  gross  indeed,  that  those  writers 
have  seldom  ventured  to  describe  them.  (See  Herod.  1.  2.  n.  6\.  Diod. 
1.  1.  Strabo,  1.  17.)  This  species  of  depravity  is  by  no  means  un- 
known to  modern  ages;  for  it  is  still  exemplified  in  many  of  the  cere- 
monials, and  objects  of  worship  in  Hindostan,  where  debauchery,  ia 
various  forms,  has  long  continued  its  reign. 

Let  us  contrast  this  looseness  of  eastern  morals  with  what  Tacitus 
relates  concerning  the  manners  of  the  Germans.  "  The  marriages  of 
that  people,"  says  he,  "  are  rigidly  respected.  Infidelities  are  not  with 
them  a  subject  of  ridicule.  To  corrupt  or  be  corrupted,  is  not  con- 
sidered as  a  matter  of  farhion.  The  examples  of  adultery  in  a  nation 
so  numerous  are  exceedingly  rare."  "  The  Germans,"  adds  be,  "  are 
almost  the  only  nation  of  barbarians,  who  content  themselves  with  a 
single  wife  ;  if  we  except  certain  persons,  who  not  from  incontinency, 
but  on  account  of  state,  are  permitted  more  than  one."  ^     I  shall  have 

"  This  practice  of  the  Babylonians  is  evidently  alluded  to  in  the  following 
passage  of  the  prophet  Jeremiah  :  "  The  women  also,  with  cords  about 
them  sitting  in  the  ways,  burn  bran  for  perfume ;  but  if  any  of  them,  drawn 
by  some  that  passeth  by,  be  with  him,  she  reproacheth  her  fellow  that  she 
was  not  thought  as  worthy  as  lierself,  nor  her  cord  broken." 

■^  The  prostitution  of  women,  considered  as  a  religious  institution,  was 
also  practised  at  Heliopolis;  at  Aphace,  a  place  betwixt  Heliopolis  and 
Biblus;  and  at  Sicca  Veneria,  in  Africa,  where  Venus  was  supposed  to 
have  first  received  the  embraces  of  Adonis.  See  Bryant's  Etymologicum 
Magnum. 

^  "_  Severa  illic  Matrimonia. — Nemo  vitia  videt,  nee  corrumpere  et  cor- 
rumpi  sasculum  vocatur.  Paucissima  in  tarn  numerosa  gente  adulteria. — 
Prope  soli  barbarorum  singulis  uxoribus  coutenti  sunt.  Exceptis  admodum 
paucis,  qui  non  Ubidine,  sed  ob  nobilitatcm,  plurirais  nuptiis  arabiuntur." 


256  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

occasion  very  soon  to  remark,  that  the  continence  of  the  Germans,  in 
being  contented  with  one  wife,  was  by  no  means  peculiar  to  them,  as  the 
expression  of  Tacitus  would  seem  to  insinuate  ;  but  might  be  equally 
asserted  of  nearly  ail  the  nations  of  the  north  of  Europe,  among  whom, 
the  practice  of  polygansy  seems  to  have  been  almo>)t  entirely  vmknown. 
In  the  mean  time  it  is  suthcient  to  establish,  that  chastity  and  conti- 
nency  have  been  considered  as  characteristic  of  these  ancient  tribes ; 
and  for  this  we  have  various  respectable  authorities  ;  aud  in  particular 
Crantz,  who,  in  his  History  of  the  Savons,  expressly  affirms  that  chas- 
tity was  always  in  the  highest  estiniation  among  the  Danes,  Swedes, 
and  other  Scandinavians.  (1.  1.  c.  2.) 

It  is  not  pretended  that  in  countries  of  a  temperate  climate,  instances 
of  grossness  of  manners  and  sensuality  are  not  to  be  found,  both  in 
ancient  and  in  modern  times.  Such  irregular  conduct  is  but  too  fre- 
quent every  where ;  and  in  a  rude  and  barbarous  age  has  given  rise  to 
many  acts  of  excess  and  debauchery  in  the  north  as  well  as  iu  the 
south.  The  ancient  Scandinavian  poems,  and  historical  documents, 
record  many  instances  of  the  forcible  seizure  of  women,  a  practice 
which  made  so  conspicuous  a  figure  in  the  heroic  ages  of  Greece  and 
Rome.  Johannes  Magnus,  Archbishop  of  Upsal,  in  his  History  of  the 
Goths,  relates  many  instances  of  this  kind  of  violence  towards  Ihe  fair 
sex ;  and  informs  us  that  nothing  was  a  more  usual  cause  of  war  be- 
tween neighbouring  principalities.  Caisar  mentions  a  very  singular 
kind  of  association  which  prevailed  among  the  Britons  when  he  visited 
the  island.  Ten  or  a  dozen  men,  he  informs  us,  were  wont  to  have 
their  wives  in  common  ;  and  brothers  chiefly  had  this  community  with 
brothers,  and  parents  with  their  children. '  Such  examples,  however, 
can  only  be  adduced  as  deviations  from  the  general  character  of  the 
northern  nations,  which  if  contrasted  with  that  of  more  southern  tribes, 
was  certainly  remarkable  for  moderation  in  sensual  indulgence.  * 


(Tacit,  de  Mor.  Ger.) — In  another  place  he  says,  "  Sera  juvenuni  Venus, 
eoque  inexliausta  pubertas :  nee  virgines  festinantur.  Eadem  juventa, 
similis  proceritas,  pares  vahdivque  miscentur,  ac  robora  parentum  liberi 
referunt." 

*  "  Uxores  habent  deni  duodeniqiie  inter  se  communes  et  maxime  fratre» 
cum  fratribus,  parentesque  cum  libens ;  sed  si  qui  sunt  ex  his  nati,  eorum 
habentur  liberi,  quo  prinuim  virgo  quasque  dediicU  est."  Herodotus  men- 
tions a  like  practice  among  the  'Jassagetfe;  and  it  lias  been  found  by  mo- 
dern voyagers  to  prevail  at  Otaheite,  \\'\\h  this  additional  aggravation,  that 
the  children  springing  from  the  mixed  concubinages  are  put  to  death  with- 
out remorse.  Tlie  members  of  these  aboniiuable  associations  are  tiiere 
called  Arreoues. 

^  We  have  a  curious  iikistration  of  the  different  tastes  of  the  Northern 
and  Southern  nations  in  respect  of  the  subject  at  present  under  discussion, 
furnished  by  the  religious  creeds  which  have  in  ancient  times  made  the 
greatest  figure  among  them.  I  mean  the  religion  of  Odin  as  it  prevailed 
among  the  Scandinavians,  and  the  religion  of  Mahunipt,  as  still  professed 
by  the  Arabs,  and  many  other  Asiatic  nations.  The  Valhallo  or  paradise  of 
Odin,  though  its  pleasures  were  not  of  a  very  refined  or  intellectual  kind, 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         Q57 

Tn  climates  exposed  to  a  rigorous  cold,  the  sexual  appetite  but  very 
feebly  exerts  itself;  and  produces  a  continence  which  is  deserving  of 
the  name  of  apathy,  rather  than  of  chastity.  In  such  countries  women 
are  generally  very  ill  treated,  and  are  condemned  to  the  most  servile 
offices.  Most  of  the  savage  tribes  of  North  America  are  remarkable 
for  their  indifference  in  this  respect,  and  among  them  the  female  sex 
are  treated  with  great  contempt,  and  subjected  to  the  most  laborious 
drudgery. 

In  so  far  as  we  have  yet  ascertained  the  influence  of  climate,  it  is 
evidently  highly  in  favor  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  more  temperate 
regions  of  the  earth.  It  is  there  tiraf  man  acquires  his  just  proportions, 
and  greatest  vigor  both  of  body  and  mind  ;  and  it  is  there  that  the 
amelioration  of  the  human  species  is  effectually  provided  for  by  the 
love  of  activity,  which  is  rendered  torpid  either  by  the  burning  suns  of 
the  equator,  or  frozen  atmospiiere  of  the  poles  :  but  in  the  more  genial 
regions  of  the  temperate  zone,  exerts  its  beneficial  influence  in  the 
discovery  of  useful  or  ornamental  arts,  the  cultivation  of  science,  and 
the  advancement  of  legislation  and  civil  government.  This  natural 
tendency  to  improvement  is  greatly  promoted  by  that  moderation  io 
respect  of  sensual  indulgence,  which  is  congenial  to  temperate  regions ; 
while  the  proneness  of  the  inhabitants  of  a  hot  climate  to  sensuality  and 
debauchery  but  too  much  contributes  with  their  natural  indolence, 
to  retard  their  advancement  to  a  highly  improved  and  civilized  state. 

It  is  in  temperate  regions,  therefore,  that  we  are  naturally  to  look 
for  a  highly  advanced  state  of  the  arts  ;  for  essential  improvement.'-  in 
science,  and  for  the  institution  of  equal  laws  and  a  free  government. 
It  is  there  that  we  are  to  expect  examples  of  heroic  valor,  transcend- 
ent genius,  incorruptible  patriotism,  or  unshaken  virtue.  And  it  will 
not  be  denied  that  historic  evidence  affords  the  most  direct  confirma- 
tion of  the  truth  of  this  doctrine.  It  remains  to  be  seen  whether  the 
other  more  indirect  effects  of  climate  are  equally  in  favor  of  temperate 
regions. 


yet  offered  no  gratifications  to  the  mere  sensualist ;  to  sit  round  the  social 
board  supplied  with  ever  undiminished  stores,  to  Usten  to  the  recital  of 
martial  deeds  and  exploits  of  heroism,  and  to  quaff  large  draughts  of  beer 
out  of  goblets  formed  from  the  sculls  of  their  enemies,  were  among  the 
principal  pleasures  of  Odin's  faithful  followers ;  to  which  was  added  the 
very  singular  amusement  of  occasionally  hewing  each  other  to  pieces,  and 
being  put  together  and  animated  again  for  the  repetition  of  similar  delights. 
This  forms  a  sufficiently  striking  contrast  to  the  paradise  of  Mahomet, 
where  the  pious  Mussulman  is  taught  to  look  for  his  chief  enjoyment  in  the 
society  of  the  beautiful  Houris,  whose  blooming  charms  are  never  to  decay. 


NO.  XX.  C7.  Jl.  VOL.  X. 


258 


DISSERTATIO 

T.  S.  Bayeri  De  Origine  et  priscis  Scytharum 
Sedibus. 

To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

1  REJOICE  to  see  so  large  a  portion  of  the  Supplement  to  the  Classical 
Journal  No.  XVIII.  devoted  to  the  elucidation  of  Classical  Geogra- 
phy.  In  this  department  of  literature  a  vast  field  remains  yet 
unexplored  :  vallies  are  to  be  filled  up,  and  mountains  are  to  be  le- 
velled. It  has  always  appeared  to  me  that  sufiicient  light  has  not  yet 
been  thrown  upon  the  history/  of  the  Scythians,  notwithstanding  the 
researches  of  so  many  learned  and  ingenious  scholars.  To  draw  the 
attention  of  your  readers  to  this  most  interesting  subject,  I  have  been 
at  the  pains  of  transcribing  Bayer's  Dissertation  De  Origine  et  priscis 
Sedibus  Scytharum,  which  deserves  particular  notice  for  the  singularity 
of  the  opinion,  which  its  writer  holds.  I  have  taken  the  article  from 
the  following  Work,  which  v/as  purchased  at  Dr.  Gosset's  sale — T.  S. 
Bayeri  Opuscula  ad  Historiain  antiquam,  Chronologiam,  Geographianif 
el  Rem  nwnariam  spectantia,  editore  C.  A.  Klotzio.  Halce,  1770.  8vo. 
pp.  572.  Klotzlus  has  prefixed  to  the  Work  a  biographical  notice  of 
the  authoi-.  In  the  year  1726.  he  was  invited  to  Petersburg,  which 
was  then  a  place  of  great  rer)Ort  for  all  learned  men,  and  he  was  ap- 
pointed Professor  of  Greek  and  Latin  Antiquities  in  its  then  florishing 
Academy.  Before  the  Academy  he  disputed  De  Russorum  prima 
Expeditione  Constantinopolitana  et  de  Originibus  Russicis  (see  the 
Comment,  Acad.  Petrop.  Vol.  VI. )  I  shall  cite  a  list  of  such  of  his 
Works,  as  relate  to  subjects  of  oriental  literature. — 

1.  T.  S.  Bayeri  Regiomontani  Historia  Osrhoena  et  Edessena, 
ex  Numis  illustrata,  in  qua  Edessse  urbis,  Osrhoeni  regni,  Abgaro- 
rum  regum,  praefectorum  Grascorum,  Arabum,  Persarum,  Comitum 
Francorum,  Successiones,  Fata,  Res  alias  memorabiles,  a  prima  Ori-- 
gine  Urbis  ad  extrema  fere  Tempora  explicantur.  Petropoli,  ex  Ty- 
pogr.  Academ.  1734'.  4. 

2.  Historia  Regni  Graecorum  Bactriani,  in  qua  simul  Graecarum 
in  India  Coloniarum  vetus  Memoria  explicatur,  auctore  T.  S.  Bayero: 
accedit  Chr.  Theodos.  Waltheri,  Missionarii  Regii  Danici,  Doctrina 
Temporum  Indorum  cum  Paralipomenis.  Petropoli,  ex  Typogr. 
Acad.  Scicnt.  1738.  4. 

3.  De  Ecllpsi  Sinica  Liber  tingularis :  Sinorum  de  Eclipsi  Solis, 


T.  S.  Bayeri  De  Origine,  S^x.  Q59 

quse  Christo  in  crucem  acto  facta  esse,  creditur,  indicium  examinans 
et  momento  suo  ponderans,  auctore  T.  S.  Bayero.  Accedunt  Prte- 
ceptionum  de  Lingua  Sinica  duo  libri  eodem  auctore,  Regiomont. 
1700.  4.     [There  must  be  some  mistake  in  this  date.] 

4.  T.  S.  Bayeri  Museum  Sinicum,  in  quo  Sinicas  Linguae  et  Lite- 
raturas  Ratio  explicatur.  Petropoli,  ex  Typogr.  Academ.  Imper. 
1730.  8. 

5.  T.  S.  Bayeri  De  Horls  Stnicis  et  Cyclo  horario  Commentationes. 
Accedit  ejusdem  Auctoris  Parergon  Sinicum  de  Calendariis  Sinicis  : 
ubi  etiam  quasdam  in  Doctrina  Temporum  Sinica  emendantur.  Pe- 
tropol.  Typ.  Acad.  Scient.  1735.  4. 

6.  De  re  Nnmarla  Sinorum,  inserted  in  the  Miscellanea  Berolinensia 
Tom.  V.  p.  175.  seq. 

7.  Commercium  Sinicum,  ibid.  p.  185. 

8.  De  Ferdinandi  Verbiesti  S.  L  Scriptis  Sinicis,  praesertim  de 
ejus  Globo  Terrestri,  ibid.  Tom.  VL 

9.  Elementa  Literaturae  Brahmanicae,  Tangutanaj,  Mungalicas,  in 
Commentar.  Acad.  Petropol.  Tom.  III.  p.  389.  seq.  et  T.  IV.  p. 
289.  seq. 

10.  T.  S.  B.  Orthographia  Mungalica,  quam  Academise  Petropo- 
litanas  tradidit  a.  1730.  Cal.  Dec,  in  Actis  Erudit.  Lips.  a.  1731. 
Mens.  Jul.  p.  307.  seq. 

11.  Epistola  ad  I.  B.  M.  de  Tattarorum  Literis,  in  Act.  Erud, 
Lips.  Supplem.  T.  IX.  sect.  i.  p.  20.  seq. 

12.  Specimen  Libri  Schagire  Turki,  Latine  conversi  in  Act.  Erudit. 
Lips.  a.  1732.  Mens.  Aug.  p.  356.  seq. 

He  has  also  written  De  Literatura  Mangiuriensi  et  Mungalica,  De 
Lexico  Sinico  Cii  Guey,  De  Coyifucii  Libro  Chun-Cien,  De  Elementis 
Calmucicis,  in  the  Commentar.  Acad.  Peirop.  Vol.  VI.  Vol.  VII.  He 
also  wrote  Paradoxa  Russica  de  Originibus  Prussicis,  in  Lilienthal. 
Actis  Borussicis. 

On  the  subject  of  the  Scythians,  besides  the  Dissertation  Dt 
Origine  et  priscis  Sedibus  Scytharumf  we  find  in  the  Opuscula  taken 
from  the  Commentarii  Acad.  Petropol.  the  following  Dissertations. — 

De  Scythias  Situ,  quails  fuit  sub  aetatem  Herodoti,  p.  73-94. 

De  Muro  Caucaseo,  p.  94-126. 

De  Cimmeriis,  p.  126-37. 

Chronologia  Scythica  vetus,  p.  137-82. 

Memoriae  Scythicae  ad  Alexandrum  Magnum,  p.  182-220. 

Conversiones  Rerum  Scythicarum  Temporibus  Mithridatis  Magni 
et  pauUo  post  Mithridatem,  p.  220-69. 

E.  H.  BARKER. 
July   11,  1814-. 

Ut  omnes  intelligant  jam  inde  a  principio,  quae  mea  de  Scythicis 
gentibus  opinio  sit,  ita  prsdico,  me  nequaquam  ex  earum  stirpe  Sar- 
matlcas,  Russicas,  et  Sclavonlcas  gentes,  aut  Hunnos  veteres  nostros- 
<iue  Hungaros,  aut  denique  Tattaricos  populos  repetere,  sed  Lituanos 


260  T.  S.  Bayeri  T>e  Orig'me 

et  veteres  Prussiae  incolas,'  turn  Curones,  Livones,  Aestios,  Fennos, 
et  Lappones,  et  paucos  alios.  Ista  tarn  directa  confessio  obversa- 
bitur  animis  hsc  nostra  legentlum,  donee  in  progressu  id  a  nobis 
paullatim  constitutum  reperient.  Cum  Ruthenos  non  patior  supposi- 
titiam  Scytharum  esse  prolem,  jam  fructum  eum  refero,  quod  turbari 
stirpes  et  inseri  nobilissimam  per  se  gentem  alienis  populis  non  sino. 
Simul  et  illud  operse  pretium  facio,  quod  de  ea  regione,  quje  a  Scy- 
thico  nomine  antiquitus  nobilitata  fuit,  nunc  accessio  ingentis  Russo- 
rum  imperii  est,  exquirendo  veterem  memoriam  elicio  et  quasi  exprimo, 
quod  aut  verum  sit,  aut  ad  veritatem  quam  proxime  accedat,  ne 
dicam,  illis  me  adjumento  esse,  qui  in  edisserendis  Hungarorum, 
Polonorum,  Tattarorum,  Turcavum,  aliorumque  populorum  origini- 
bus,  ad  Scythas  veluti  tempestate  delati,  tamquam  ad  saxum  adhsres- 
cunt. 

Nam,  qui  ante  nos  de  Scytliicis  rebus  commcntati  sunt,  uno  insigni 
maxime  errore  implicati  constrictique  fuerunt,  a  quo  nisi  providemus, 
oleum  et  operam  in  restituenda  veteri  gentis  illius  memoria  perdimus, 
multorumque  aliorum  populorum  origines  aut  proxima  originibus 
coinquinamus.  Multos  et  magnos  viros  citare  possem,  ni  satius  sit, 
eorum  nomina,  ex  quibus  quotidie  in  aliis  proficimus,  in  hac  aberra- 
tione  silentio  obtegere,  quam  quasi  pompam  hac  prasterducere.  Ex- 
tendunt  autem  Scythicum  nomen  vastissimis  terrarum  spatiis  ab  Istri 
propemodum  fontibus  et  Vistula  Balticoque  mari,  juxta  Oceanum 
septemtrionalem  et  Pontum  Euxinum  Caspiumque  mare,  usque  ad 
extremum  orientem.  Eo  in  errore  vetnsti  quoque  scriptores  praeluse- 
runt,  nostrisque  fuere  offensioni.  Primus  eorum,  de  quibus  constat, 
Ephorus  in  Hist.  Lib.  4.  orbem  terrarum  inter  Scythas,  Indos, 
Aethiopas,  et  Celtas  divisit.  Fragmentum  ejus  loci  Cosmas  Indico- 
pleustes  in  Topographia  Christiana  conservavit,  f.  148.  Non  sum 
nescius,  quod  a  Diodoro  Siculo  objecta  est  Isocrateo  illi  Ephoro  veri 
negligentia  et  quidam  quasi  stupor  (f.  26.  ed.  Steph.  «aa'  ovx.  »v  rt(  9r«g* 
'E^'ifw  l^rtTiitnn*  ix,  TTKVTOi  tpottov  rccic^t/iii,  o^uv  uvtov  h  7re^Ae7;  oXiyu^vtitorct 
r»i  uMStixi),  sed  quam  lenissime  pronunciai-e  velim,  postquam  historia: 
ejus  interciderunt,  ut  judicari  non  possit.  Video  igitur  Ephorum, 
cum  locorum  positus  per  certa  capita  distribuere  et  explicare  constitue- 
ret,  insigniorum  nomina  gentium  vastioribus  adhibuisse,  nulla  mala 
fraude,  at  successu  infelici.  Nam  Ephoro  quoquo  modo  dicta,  pro 
exploratis  habebant  Grxci  plerique  et  Romani,  ita  gliscebat  eiTor  pos- 
teritate.  Igitur  tot  tamque  diversae  stirpis  gentes  non  modo  intra 
communem  quandam  regionem  definitae,  unum  omnes  Scytharum 
nomen  his  auctoribus  subierunt,  sed  etiam  ab  ilia  regionis  appellatione 
in  eandem  nationem  sunt  conflatse.  Sic  Cimmeriorum  res  cum  Scy- 
thicis,  Scytharum  cum  Sarmaticis,  Russicis,  Hunnicis,  Tattaricis 
commiscentur.  Sunt  qui  delnceps  non  modo  regiones,  sed  etiam 
tempera  confundunt.  Nam  quaecunque  regionum  aut  gentium  ilia- 
rum  nomina  apud  omnis  aevi  scriptores  reperiunt,  ea  ad  describendam 

•  Non  tuli  inique  ea,  quas  eruditi  viri  in  Memoriis  Trevult,inis  in  me 
injecerunt,  cum  nostram  de  Prussicis  originibus  sententiam  atlin^^trent ; 
sj)ero  enim  eos  pro  sequitate  sua  plus  mihi,  cognita  causa,  concessurcs  eisc'. 


et  priscis  Scytharum  Stdlbus.  261 

g^ographiam  adhibent,  tamquam  aleatores  tesseras,  quibus  temere  in 
tabulam  jactis,  qujecumque  sors  exit,  situm  illarum  definiat,  r^k  e|, 
^  r^ii?  Kv.3«);,  quse  quidem  secum,  si  verum  spectant,  commentata  et 
meditata  habere  debebant.  Nobis  adhibenda  diligentia  est,  ne  noster 
labor  in  easdem  reprehensiones  jure  meritoque  incurrat,  neve  quis  nos 
debito  testimonio  privet,  nihil  nos  ex  vano  haurire  voluisse  et  inexplo- 
rata  non  edidisse  pro  compertis. 

Scythas  plerique  a  Magogo  Japeti  filio  ortos  referunt,  quorum  in 
numero  Sam.  Bochartus  facile  princeps  est.  In  ea  opinione  nemo  est 
antiquior  Josepho  {Antiq.  Jud.  L.  i.  c.  7.),  qui  quidem  Scythas 
nomine  citat.  Hausisse  eum  videtur  ex  Ezechiele  c.  xxxviii.  xxxix., 
qui  terram  Magog  ad  septemtrionem  Caucasi  inter  Tanaim  et  Vol- 
gam  ponit.  At  idem  ille  cum  populum  Scythicum  Gog  in  terra 
Magog  adpellat,  satis  perspipue  ostendit,  alium  populum  Magog  ante 
Scytharum  irnxptionem  ilia  ioca  incoluisse,  quae  adhuc  priscum  nomen 
apud  gentes  Asiaticas  i-etinuerint.  Tantum  igitur  abest,  ut  Ezechiele 
auctore  Scythas  a  Magogo  repeti  conveniat,  ut  is  etiam  adversarius 
huic  opinioni  sit.  Alii  Turcas  quoque  et  Tattaros  Magogicas  stirpi 
adserunt,  quos  quasi  ab  originibus  suis  Ezechiel  Magog  nuncuparit. 
Itaque  de  primis  Scytharum  parentibus  et  auctoribus  non  liquere 
puto.  Hoc  tamen  mihi  visus  sum  ex  argumentis  minime  vanis  con- 
jectura  consequi,  Scytharum  majores  ex  Armenia  descendisse  ad  aus- 
trum  atque  turn  orientem  petiisse  hibernum,  donee  ad  septemtrionem 
Caspii  maris,  a  tergo  urgentibus  aliis  familiis,  concesserunt.  Ex  eo 
tempore  ad  septemtrionem  maris  Caspii  et  ad  Volgam  eos  degisse 
reperio,  juxta  Massagetas  et  Issedonas.  Scythas  ipsi  se  mille  ante 
Darii  expeditionem  annis  ortos  tradidere  apud  Herodotum  L.  iv.  c.  7. 
cd.  Gron.  Interseritur  huic  loco  a  Scythis  fabula  :  Targitaum  Scy- 
tharum patrem  Jove  et  Borysthenis  fluminis  filia  natum,  tres  habuisse 
filios.  Nomina  eorum  hsec  sunt,  Leipoxais,  Arpoxais,  et  minimus 
natu  Colaxais.  Colaxais  imperium  coelesti  prodigio  adeptus  est,  a 
quo  inter  Scythas  nobilissima  domus  c<  lioccriXyiii  ol  x.u>\ievTcii  TIoi^xXxtmi, 
reges  qui  dicuntur  Paralatce  ;  a  Leipoxai  Avx^eirxt,  ab  Arpoxai  Kar/afgoj 
««/  T^da-Tfii?.  Colaxais  rursum  in  tres  divisit  filios  gentem.  Universi  se 
'ZKoXorovi  Tov  /^xTiXvioi  (Truvv^ivty,  Scolotos,  quod  regum  cognominatiim  esty 
adpellarunt.  Scythce  sunt  vocati  tantummodo  a  Grascis,  ut  diserte 
monet  Herodotus.  Inde  autem  manavit  vocabulum,  quod,  cum  Grsci, 
qui  inter  eos  in  coloniis  Ponticis  degebant,  admirabilem  eorum  in 
sagittando  artem  et  industriam  cemerent,  sagittariosque  ab  iis  Scythas 
dici  audirent,  id  nominis  toti  genti  attribuerent.  Et  manet  adhuc 
vocabulum  in  Scythicse  originis  Unguis.  Hodie  Lituanis  Szavti,Jacu- 
lari  et  jaculatorem  significat,  a  quo  est  ap.  Constantinum  Szyruidum 
Szaudu,  arcuy  sagittis  jacidor,  et  Rzaudikie,  sagitia,  sj^icitlum  ;  Fennis 
et  Livonibus,  sagittarisy  est  Skytta  et  Kytta  seu  Kyt,  sic  Curonibus 
et  Aestiis  et  Lapponibus.  Veteribus  denique  Prutenis,  ut  Prastorius 
in  Orbe  Gothico  nos  docet,  fuit  Szyt/d.  Manavit  etiam  in  aliorum  et 
diversaj  stirpis  populorum  linguas.  Et  apud  Grascos  Scytharum 
nomen  per  monumenta  evasit  celebrius,  quam  Scolotorum,  verum 
quidem,  sed  obscurum  nomen.  Mansit  tamen  Scolotorum  nomen 
apud  Athenienses  in  ludibrio.    Nam  publici  ministri  et  vigiles  Athenis 


262  T.  S.  Bayeri  De  Origine 

dictl  snrit  Ttxirtct,  ildem  et  "ZkUxi  et  T«%lrai.  Tolot^  a  Scolotis  depraira- 
tum.  Scythse  iidem,  qu?d  sagittarii  essent  et  in  medio  foro  habitareiit 
sub  pellibus.  Sic  apud  Romanos  per  contemtum  a  Phrygibus,  Dacis, 
Syris,  Getis,  servi  nominahabuere. 

Quantum  in  hac  Scytharum  narratlone  apud  Herodotum  verum 
esse  videatur,  qurerendum  nobis  duco.  Ego  vero  ejusmodi  veteres 
gentium  memorias  contemnere  non  soleo.  Forte  quod  a  Jove  et 
Borysthenitide  Herodotus  interpretatus  est  Targitaum  prognatum 
fuisse,  id  eo  factum,  quod  pater  ei  Pappseus  aliquis  (Pappaeum  autem 
summum  deum  dixere  Scythse,  Jovem  suum  Herodotus  putavit)  et 
mater  e  Cimmeriis  ad  Borysthenem  regia  domo  oriunda  esset.  Sub 
Targitao  Scythse  in  unum  corpus  et  rem  publicam  coaluere,  divisi 
postea  in  tres  ejus  filios  totidemque  tribus.  Plerique  populi  a  consti- 
tuta  primum  re  publica  aut  insigni  aliqua  conversione  originem  repe- 
tierunt.  Chald:ci  Callistheni  de  vetustate  eorum  sciscitanti,  mille 
noningentorum  trium  annorum  summam  edidere,  teste  Porphyrio 
apud  Simplicium  de  coelo.  Ex  quo  colligitur,  Chaldaeos  centum 
et  quirdecim  annis  diluvio  posteriorem  gentis  suae  originem  posuisse, 
ab  eo  tempore  cum  rei  publica3  formam  subierunt. 

Ergo  cum  Scythae  mille  annis  ante  Darii  expeditionem  se  ortos  tra- 
dunt,  iniiium  rei  publicas  suce  nobis  aperiunt.  Si  expeditionem  Darii 
ante  annum  periodi  Julianae  4200  collocamus,  historia  Scythica  caput 
tollit  circiter  annum  3200,  sive  annis  1514  ante  epocham  Dionysianam, 
extremo  tempore  servitutis  Israelitarum  in  Aegypto. 

De  prisca  autem  Scytharum  regione  Herodotus  ita  acceperat : 
Scythas  Nomadas  fuisse,  et  in  tuguriis  passim  circum  opportuna  pas« 
cuis  loca  trans  Araxem  coluisse,  inde  pulsos  a  Massagetis  bellum  intu- 
lisse  Cimmeriis  super  australi  mari  seu  Ponto  Euxino  habitantlbus. 
His  vehui  parum  consonantia  ex  Arimaspeis  Aristeae  Proconnesii 
addit :  Arimaspos  pepulisse  Issedonas,  Issedonas  a  tergo  ursisse 
Scythas,  Scythas,  non  nisi  cedendo  ab  infesta  Issedonum  vicinitate  se 
defendere  potuisse,  idcirco  invasisse  Cimmeriorum  regiones.  Hie 
vero  Herodotus  L.  IV.  C.  13.  ev^l  ovrog  <rv^(pi^ircti  TTi^t  Ttij  x>'^^yi?  rctvryu 
Skv^vjiti,  ita  nee  Aristece  cum  Scythis  convenit  in  regione  quaiu  primitus 
incoluerint,  constituendn.  In  quo  autem,  Herodote,  Aristeas  Scythaeque 
dissentiunt  ?  Scythse,  se  primitus  ultra  Araxem  coluisse  tradimt ;  at 
Aristeas  juxta  Issedonas,  i.  e.  adorientem  Caspii  mai-is.  Ita  videlicet  est. 
Araxem  quern  Scythae  dicerent  Herodotus  ignoravit,  putavitque  ilium 
esse  in  Media,  \k  Mxvrn,vuiv,  (L.  i.  c.  102.  seu  potius  MecnvivMv,  iit  Gro- 
novius  recteedidit,)  quae  ad  meridiem  vicina  Armenis  provincia  est,  L. 
V.  c.  48.  Is  autem  Araxes  longissime  utique  ab  Issedonibus  et  oriente 
distat.  Sed  non  vidit  Herodotus,  Scythas  ab  hoc  flumine  non  potuisse 
se  in  Cimmeriorum  regiones  infundere.  Quae  enim  ilia  fuit  discursa- 
tio,  si  Scythae  per  Medicas  provincias  patefacto  itinere,  trajectoque 
Araxe,  in  Cimmeriorum  terras  irrupissent,  atque  inde  persequentes 
hostium  agrnen,  fallentibus  fugientium  vestigiis,  per  errorem  viae  in  Me- 
diam,  eadem  qua  iverant,  reversi,  ex  inopinato  incidissent.  Hoc  ne 
objiceretur,  timuisse  videtur  Herodotus  L.  iv.  c.  99.  Igitur  regionem 
ab  Istro  ad  Cercinltin  vocat  veterem  Scythinm,  tamquam  ex  ea  regione 
Scytharum  niajores  per  Bosporum  Thracium  in  Asiam  minorem  supe- 


tf  priscis  Scytharwn  Sedibus,  Q(3 

rlorcmque  et  Araxe  trajecto  per  claustra  Caucasea  in  Cimmeriorum 
terras  concesserint.  Sive  ita  scenam,  seu  quemcunque  in  modum  instrux- 
erit  Herodotus,  undlque  haeret  et  tenetur. 

Dicam,  sicuti  sentio,  neque  tarn  Herodotum,  quam  eos,  quorum 
testimonio  est  usus,  producam  quasi  in  forum  ad  tribunal,  exquisitius- 
que  tamquam  in  judicio  testes  admotis  qusestionibus  percunctabor. 
Dicebant  Hecodoto,  Scythas  trans  Araxem  juxta  Issedonas  et  Massa- 
getas  coluisse  :  pulsis  Scythis  Massagetas  ukeriora  Araxis  (L.  i.  c. 
201.)  sub  oriente  Caspii  maris  tenuisse  e  regione  Issedonum,  qua  in 
latissimam  planitiem  terra  se  difFundit,  Eum  Araxem  L.  i.  c.  202. 
dicebant  cum  Istro  de  magnitudine  certare  et  in  ostiis  multas  amplecti 
insulas,  Lesbo  asquales  magnitudine.  Nihil  horum  ad  Araxem  Medi^ 
convenit:  non  Massagetarum  situs,  non  magnitude  fluminis,  non  tot 
et  tantae  in  ostiis  insulae.  Omnia  autem  ad  Volgam.  Ad  orientem 
Massagetae  veteres :  longitude  fluminis  Istrum  tertia  parte  superat : 
ostia  ad  octoginta  et  amplius,  (Nicol.  Vitsenii  A^oo?-^e«  oost  Tartarge,  f. 
700,)  quae  insulas  ingentes  circumdant.  Quod  ait  Herodotus,  'Ag«'|>i5 
hiyncn  Kxi  f^u'^uv  xxl  ixua-a-uv  uvxt  T6v"\<rT^ov,  Araxes  et  7)2aJor  et  mmor 
esse  Istro  dicitur,  id  quoque  confirmat,  de  duobus  fluviis  eum  inaudi- 
visse,  quorum  alter,  hie  Volga  major  Istro,  alter,  qui  nunc  quoque 
Mus,  minor  fuit.  Et  fuisse  utique  Volgaz  vetustis  temporibus  nomen 
A^-axes,  sive  RuSy  Bos,  et  Rhas,  satis  exploratum  habeo.  Onomacritus 
ct  incertus  auctor  Peripli  Ponti  Euxini  Tanaim  dicunt  ex  Araxe  flumine 
in  Mceotin,  exonerari.  Aristoteles  quoque  in  Meleorolugicis  L.i.  c.  13. 
auctores  habet,  U  Ux^vaa-ov  (ex  Paropamiso  dicere  se  putat)  maximo 
omnium  ad  orientem  hibemum  monte,  Bactrium,  Choaspen  et  Araxem 
fluere,  rovrcv  oi  0  Txvxii  xTrcajc'^iTxi,  fii^oi;  uvy  £<?  tky  Mxiurty  A/)t4v»)f,  ab 
hoc  Araxe  Tanais  divisus  [pars  enim  ejus  est)  in  Mceotin  paludem 
exoneretur.  Ortus  est  error  e  Tanais  et  Araxis  vicinitate.  Accedit 
Agathemerus  p.  235,  ed.  Gron.  qui  laxartcm,  Oxian,  Rht/ymium,  RhoSy 
(qui  est  Medise  Araxes  J  Ci/rum,  (qui  est  Ku7;  cum  hoc  Araxe  se  mis- 
cens)  et  denique  Araxetn  Caspio  mari  infundi  scribit.  Qviis  non  videt 
eum  ab  oriente  littora  Caspia  obire,  donee  ad  septemtrioiiem  desinit  in 
Volga  ?  Claudius  tamen  Ptolemaeus  Volgam  vocat  'Tx  Rha,  quod 
nomen  adhuc  frequenter  in  ore  habent  Rutheni,  ut  ne  ab  setate  quidem 
et  temporum  populorumque  miris  conversionibus  obliterari  potuerit. 
Inter  cetera  sic  loquitur  Claudius,  le-ri  xxi  Wig^x  %ov  'Vx  -norxf^ov  IkQoXa 
vXnrid^ova-x  rri  Toy  Txyxt^e?.  Vossius  ad  Melam  in  eo  emendat  vocem 
IxSaA*)  et  rescribit  i7rttrT^o(pii.  Sed  relinquendusest  suus  Ptolemfeo  eiTor, 
qui  Volgam  et  Tanaim  misceri  atque  orientalem  quidem  Volgse 
alveum  in  Caspium  mare,  occidentalem  autem  in  Tanaim  exonerari 
credidit.  Duo  quidem  fluminis  illius  ostia  Pomponius  Mela  L.  in.  c. 
9.  habet,  sed  in  Caspio  tantum  mari :  Mulii,  inquit,  in  Caspio  sinu  magni 
parvique  amnesjluunt :  sed,  quifamam  hcUjet,  ex  Cerauniis  montibus  uno 
alveo  descendii,  duobus  exit  in  Caspium,  Rha.  Ammianus  MarcellinusL. 
XXII.  c.  16.  Hide  Tanai  Rha  vicinus  est,  amnis,  in  cuju^s  superciliis 
qucedam  vegetabilis  ejusdem  nominis  gignitur  radix,  prqficiens  ad  usus 
multiplices  medelarum.  De  Rha  barbaro  eum  loqui  intelligo.  Videtur 
autem  illud  nomen  Rhos  et  Rha  eique  alia  similia  ex  antiqua  mortalium 
communique  lingua  ad  Scythas  aliosque  populos  permanasse,  quo 
fluvium  dixere.     Apud  Arabes  est  Roha,  apud  Turcas  et  Persas  est 


S64)  T,  S.  Bayeri  De  Origine 

Rndy  apud  Ruthenos  POKA,  Recn,  Qux  fluminis  adpellatlones,  et 
apud  Graecos  ^ih  et  fortassis  Rheuus,  Rhodanus,  Rhaduna,  apud  Geda- 
num,  turn  Eridanus  seu  Rhudon  Ptolemaei  et  Marciani  Heracleotae 
(nunc  Duna  apud  Rigam,)  et  Russia  in  Prussia,  non  nisi  reliquiae 
priscje  linguce  sunt.  Est  eodem  referendus  "Eg<?  fluvius  apud  Lyco- 
phronem  v.  1333,  cum  Cassandra  canit  Amazonas^Egtv,  Lagmum, 
Telamum,  et  Thermodontem  reliquisse  et  invasisse  Athenienses.  Ubi 
Joannes  Tzetzes,''E^(5,  Aciyy.o^,  T-JiXxf/.o^,  Qt^f^u'^m,  ■xotx^.d}  i:,y.v6lei<;.  Ex 
vicinitate  Thermodontis  Eris  ille  cognoscitur  situs  fuisse  in  Ponto. 
Xenophonti  est'l^;?  Anah.  v.  c.  6'.  et  ex  eo  fortassis  etiam  Plinio.  In 
Mesopotamia  duo  flumina  fuere,  quas  Arabes  appellavere  Roha,  hoc 
est  nihil  aliud  quam  Jluvios.  Alter  apud  Edessam,  quern  Scirtum 
JMacedones  coloni  dixere,  alter  eo  inferior,  qui  a  Ptolemseo  et  nunc  ab 
Arabibus  Chnhoras  dicitur.  Ex  iilo  fecere  Grseci  K<«AA<go'>)v,  ut  in  his- 
torid  Edessena  ostendi,  ex  hoc  ipse  Xenophon  ibid.  L.  i.  c.  4.  fecit 
Jraxp-m,  alium  utique  ab  Araxe  Media:,  quern  Xenophon  non  attigit. 
Mansit  etiam  postea  corruptum  Araxis  nomen.  Nam  geographus 
Arabs,  quern  Jos.  Scaliger  De  Emendat.  Temp.  f.  399.  inspexit,  Carce- 
siani  urbem  ait  allui  a  flumine,  A I  Harias  cognomento  Al  Chabor. 
Harias  est  ab  Araxe  Graxorum  in  Mesopotamia,  Araxes  ab  Rhoa. 
Gnrcarum  autem  aurium  tarn  admirabile  fuit  fastidium,  ut  barbaros 
vocabulorum  sonos  non  ferrent.  Itaque  seu  nova  nomina  gentium, 
locorum  hominumque  e  lingua  sua  effingebant,  seu  barbara  ita  ori 
aurique  Grsecae  aptabant,  ut  vix  tenueremaneret  vestigium,  unde  essent 
ducta.  De  ea  consuetudine  Plato  in  Cratylo  disputat.  Is  quoque  in 
Thnao  vocabula  Atlantici  sermonis  retinere  non  audet,  nisi  Grseceenun- 
clata.  vSed  vaga  fuit  enunciandi  talia  lubido,  nullis  definita  praeceptis, 
ut  in  primis  e  Persicis  et  Medicis  et  Armenicis  nominibus  intelligi 
potest. 

Est  igitur  Volga  ille  Araxes,  cujus  ad  orientem  prisci  Scythas  vicini 
Massagciis  et  Isredonibus  degerunt.  Massagetas  enim  non  modo 
Herodotus,  sed  etiam  omnis  veterum  turba  ad  Borapelioten  Caspii 
maris  collocat.  Laonicus  Chalcocondylas,  cf.  62  et  67  ed.  Paris,  ad  sep- 
temtrionem  Caspii  maris  ponit,  et  praeterea  adjicit,  eos  ante  id  tempus 
ad  alteram  Araxis  ripam  egisse,  nunc  autem  trajecto  flumine  citeriorem 
partem  tenere.  Quis  non  videt  Araxem  ilium  esse  Volgam  ?  ni  cui 
visum  sit  quovque,  meridie  non  lucere.  Hie  fluvius  cum  latissime 
pateret  et  a  multis  gentibus  accoleretur,  mirum  non  est,  si  quosdam 
suo  insignivit  nomine.  Ut  nunc  Bulgari  a  Volga  profecti,  nomen  a 
fluvio  tractum  conservant,  ita  Russos  opinor  ab  eodem  dictos  et  Roxa- 
lanos,  quasi  Alanos  ad  Russum  fluvium.  Ptolemxi  Bogav<r)coi,  quasi  ad 
Ritssum  populi. 

Hunc  quoque  ilium  esse  Araxem  judico,  ad  quem  contra  Massage- 
tas male  res  gessit  Cyrus.  Herodotus,  cum  audivisset,  Cyrum  trans- 
misso  Araxe  petiisse  Massagetas  et  petiisse  a  Babylone,  ilium  ipsum 
in  Media  Araxem  dici  putavit  in  Oio7i.  Qui  eum  non  satis  intellexere, 
Araxem  alium  sibi  qujesivere  sub  oriente,  ut  trajecto  eo,  petere  Massa- 
r^etas  pnsset  Cyrus.  Isaacus  Vossius  Oxum  sibi  elegit,  quem  Chr.  Cel- 
iaiius  secutus  est.  Nihil  tamen  habent,  quod  pro  ea  sententia 
pugnet,  et  longius  ab  Oxo  siti  fuere  Massagetae,  quocirca  veteres  qui- 


et  priscis  Scytharum  Sedibus,  91,65 

dam,  teste  Plinio,  ultra  laxartem  posuere  aras  Cyrl,  veluti  ille  esset 
Araxes.  laxartem  autem  Scythae,  ut  ait  Plinius  L.  vi.  c.  1(5.,  seu 
quicumque  alii  fluminis  accolas,  Silyii  vocarunt,  aut  fortassis  Sihyn, 
quod  nomen  adhuc  permanet.  Neque  tamen  etiam  pro  laxarte  aliqua 
idonea  verisimilitudo  pugnat.  Profectus  autem  est  Cyrus  in  banc 
expeditionem,  ut  nobis  videtur,  non  contra  solos  Massagetas,  sed  in 
primis  contra  Scythas.  Hsesit  enim  semper  Regum  Persarum  animis 
quam  impotenter  Scythse  devictis  Medis  in  Asia  superiori  egissent. 
Atque  illud  tot  bellorum  initium  est  ab  Herodoto  indicatum,  qui 
summa  cura  hoc  egit,  ut  ostenderet,  per  quas  causas  bella  ex  bellis 
seminata  fuissent.  Babylonem  Cyrus  cepit  secundum  Usserii  rationes 
anno  periodi  Julianas  4-176".  Anno  uno  post  et  paullo  amplius,  si 
Xenophonti  credimus,  gentes  a  Syria  usque  ad  mare  Erythrsum  sibi 
subjecit.  Inde  adhuc  sunt  anni  minimum  septem  usque  ad  extrema 
Cyri.  Hoc  omni  tempore  turn  in  Asia  minori,  turn  ad  Caucasum 
et  in  Scythia  res  potuit  gerere,  donee  apertis  per  arma  regionibus, 
trajecto  navibus  et  per  pontem  a  se  factum  Volga,  Massagetas  est 
adortus. 

Quo  autem  tempore  Scytha;  Araxem  trajecerint  et  Tanaim,  ostendam 
postea.  Nam  id  potius  et  prius  quoerendum  est,  quibus  regionum 
spatiis  Herodoti  astate  coluerint. 

The  classical  geographer  would  do  well  to  remember  that,  when 
the  classical  writers  speak  of  the  Araxes,  they  may  mean  very  different 
rivers,  as  it  was  a  name  applied  to  various  rivers.  Thus  Claudius,  in 
the  notes  upon  the  work  of  Vibius  Sequester  Ed.  I.  lac.  Oberlini  Ar- 
gentorati.  1778.  8vo.  p.  56,  says:  "  Isidorus  Orig.  L.  xiii.  c.  21.  Araxis 
amnis  Armenice,  qui  ab  uno  vionte  cum  Euphrate  diversa  specie  oritur. 
Dictus,  quod  rapacitate  cuncta  conaternat,  Unde  et  cum  Alexander  eum 
transgredi  vellet  pontejabricato,  tanta  vi  inundavit,  ut  pontem  dirueret. 
Convenit  haec  Araxis  descriptio  cum  eis,  quje  Strabo  scribit  L.  xi. 
quod  eo  magis  observandum  est,  quod  maxime  varient  in  ejus  cursu 
enarrando  geographi.  Thermodontem  enim,  Phasim  atque  Tanaim 
ex  eo  fluere  canit  Orpheus  Argonaut,  v.  717.  CoUocat  in  Scythia 
Scholiastes  Apollonii  Rhod.  L.  iv.  v.  133.  Thermodontemque  Ipsnm 
Araxrm  nominari  scribit ;  sic  enim  loquitur,  c  ll  'A^u^m  TrcrufMi;  'ZKviUi. 
}A.YjT^odcjj^oi  fiit  iv  TT^ciiTM  Tuv  TTi^t  T (y^fivt})!  Toy  €>ipfiaaovrx  'Apd^yiv  tpijtri 
Xiyia-dcct,  Peneum  vero  Araxem  appellari,  observat  Spanhemius  ad 
Callim.  H.  in  Del.  v.  105.  Quaproptcr  variis  amnibus  idem  nomen 
Araxis  inditum,  solidissimis  rationibus  adstruit  Is.  Vossius  ad  P.  Me- 
1am  L.  III.  c.  5.  quern  omnino  respiciendum  moneo."  And  Oberlin 
himself  adds,  "  Nomen  Araxis  rapidi  torrentis  naturam  vel  sono  ei- 
primit,  Persis  tritum  et  amnibus  muhis  commune  fuit.  Herodoto  L. 
I.e.  201.  aut  Oxus  est,  aut  R/ia,  hodie  IVolga,  a.ut  Rhymnus,  hodie 
Faick,  (confer  S.  Croix  in  eximio  opere,  quo  eorum,  qui  vitam  Alexan- 
dri  M.  scripsere,  censum  egit  p.  297.)  ;  Xenophonti  Chnboras,  vel 
Saocoras  Mesopotamiae  ;  Straboni  L.  xv.  p.  729.  et  Curtio  L.  v.  c. 
4*.  et  5.  alius  prope  Persepolin  ;  Thermodon  quoque  Ponti  et  Peneus 
Thessalicue,  Araxes  appsllati  olim.  Is,  cui  magis  id  nomen  adhaesit  pr^e 
ceteris,  quemque  cum  Vibio  Mediam  ab  Armenia  sejungere  scribunt 
Plutarchus  in  M.  Antonio  et  Plinius  L.  vi.  c.  13.  graphice  describitur ' 


t66  On  the  Attic  Months,  ^c.  S^c. 

a  Pomp.  Mela  L.  iii.  c.  5.  Armeniam  hodiequeab  Aderbigiana  sepa- 
rat,  Aras  salutatur,  Geographo  Nubiensi  quoque  dictus  Ross,  et  in 
Caspium  mare  delabitur.  Diversimode  tamen  nominari  ab  aliis  tes- 
latur  Ortelius,  qui  et  antiqua  ejus  nomina  adfert." 


ON  THE  ATTIC  MONTHS,  &c.  &c. 


I  have  never  set  pen  to  paper  in  order  to  promote  disputes,  but 
only  to  point  out  occasionally  in  some  writers  errors,  vv^hich  ob- 
structed the  prevalence  of  truth  ;  and  this  indifferently,  without  the 
least  respect  to  any  particular  writers,  but  by  whomsoever  I  per- 
ceived errors  to  be  adopted.  My  only  view  has  been,  if  possible, 
to  remove  some  of  the  discordant  opinions  of  learned  men,  who  by 
means  of  unsolid  reasonings  in  some  cases  and  ingenious  imagi- 
nations in  others,  have  hid  real  truths  from  the  public  eye,  and  have 
misled  by  that  very  learning,  which  ought  to  have  opened  our  eyes 
to  knowledge.  Thus  the  world  are  involved  in  more  perplexity  than 
could  have  been  produced  by  the  most  absolute  ignorance ;  but, 
if  this  object  gives  offence,  I  relinquish  the  attempt. 

Yet  what  can  reasonable  men  think,  when  they  see  Jive  Athe- 
nian inscriptions  now  discovered  to  be  set  aside  by  the  confused  and 
unsolid  arguments  deduced  by  Dodwell  from  insufficient  premises 
in  Aristotle  and  others,  the  fallacies  of  which  all  men  may  easily 
trace ;  and  which  the  unbiassed  judgment  of  Barthelemy  has 
seen  and  has  allowed  ?  Why  are  others  averse  to  the  same  candid 
conduct,  and  thus  to  drive  old  errors  from  the  world,  and  along  with 
them  eternal  disputes  and  useless  wranglings,  although  sup- 
ported by  great  names  but  frequent  mistakes  \  The  hope  of 
this,  however,  is  vain.  The  case  is  the  same  concerning 
Plutarch  -,  nothing  can  be  plainer  than  that  he  is  every  where  con- 
sistent with  himself  concerning  the  order  of  Athenian  months  and 
the  priority  of  Pyanepsion  to  Maimacterion ;  yet  nobody  will  see 
it,  because  Dodwell,  after  Petau,  opposed  Scaliger  in  this,  and  pro- 
posed objections  removeable  by  the  most  superficial  sight,  just  as 
in  those  five  inscriptions ;  with  which  Plutarch  agrees,  and  is  sup- 
ported by  Diodorus,  Josephus,  and  Appian,  without  contradiction 
from  any  other  ancient  author  to  my  knowledge.  Dodwell  has 
misled  Potter,  and  thus  errors  have  been  perpetuated  among  Greek 
students,  in  the  face  of  evident  demonstration  to  the  contrary.  A 
late  defence  of  this  error  is  absolutely  incomprehensible  :  and  how- 
can  that  be  opposed,  which  cannot  even  be  understood  ?  Truth 
has  so  many  enemies,  that  its  defence  is  a  desperate  cause,  and  the 
world  must  go  on  in  its  old  errors. 


On  the  Attic  Months,  S^c.  8^c.  9.67 

The  case  is  the  same  concerning  other  subjects  ;  a  merely  ac- 
cidental similitude  of  two  names  has  caused  every  kind  of  inde- 
cency to  be  imputed  to  the  only  decent  deity  among  the  Egyptian 
gods,  whom  no  historic  testimony  has  stigmatized  as  an  indecorous 
image.  When  the  Egyptian  gods  were  carried  in  procession,  their 
attendants  doubtless  displayed  all  kinds  of  indecent  representa- 
tions, as  well  when  they  attended  Honis  as  any  other  deity,  but 
their  msane  conduct  does  not  render  him  similar  to  his  attendants, 
and  thus  make  a  modest  beardless  boy  become  the  cJiief  represen- 
tative name  of  indecency  to  other  distant  nations  instead  of  Pan, 
Bacchus,  Anubis,  and  Osiris  ;  whom  alone  the  sculptures  of  Caylus 
exhibit  in  any  indecorous  attitudes,  or  Plutarch  or  thelsiac  table.  Of 
all  kinds  of  evidence,  an  unlucky  similitude  of  names  is  the  least 
convincing  proof,  unless  it  be  that  of  a  mere  symbolic  staff,  the 
meaning  of  which  is  only  known  to  the  symbol-maker  himself. 
Yet  here  again  the  coherent  historic  testimony  of  antiquity  must 
give  place  to  mere  suppositions,  to  doubtful  symbols,  and  warm 
imagination. 

Manetho  has  told  a  tale  about  some  shepherd  kings  in  Egypt, 
who  went  into  Syria  and  built  and  named  Jerusalem,  notwithstand- 
ing that  scripture  shows  it  to  have  been  named  by  Jews,  who  had 
been  slaves  in  Egypt,  not  kings  ;  and  yet  credit  is  claimed  for  the 
existence  of  those  kings,  and  for  the  belief  of  a  mere  fable.  In 
fine,  if  the  weaker  evidence  is  thus  preferred  to  the  stronger, 
truth  has  but  little  chance  of  being  defended,  and  I  must  leave  it 
to  be  overwhelmed  by  a  torrent  of  errors. 

When  I  attempted  to  defend  truth,  my  words  have  been  altered 
in  the  Supplement  to  No.  18,  and  others  inserted  not  to  be  found 
used  by  7«e,  while  those  really  used  have  been  sometimes  omitted 
in  order  to  support  a  favorite  argument.  It  must  be  a  weak  cause, 
which  stands  in  need  of  misrcpi'esentation,  and  such  practices 
prove  that  truth  is  not  the  object  of  argumentation.  For  this 
reason  I  must  perhaps  be  content  to  enjoy  truth  in  my  own  mnid, 
and  leave  the  world  in  possession  of  its  old  and  new  errors,  with- 
out attempting  to  disturb  them  any  more.  Reasoning  is  pleasant 
with  those  who  will  acknowledge  the  force  of  reason,  but  dexterity 
in  misrepresentation  is  a  method  of  throwing  away  both  time  and 
argument ;  necessary  to  those  only  who  are  greedy  of  ne'w  visio- 
nary fancies  without  evidence,  while  at  the  same  time  they  are  te- 
nacious of  old  errors  against  evidence  !  S. 

Norwich. 

*^*  We  have  omitted  the  last  sentence  of  our  learned  corre- 
spondenty  who  'willy  on  rejlectiony  be  convi?iced  that  truthy  on  what- 
ever side  it  lies,  will Jinally  prevail y  and  that  the  only  certain  mode 
of  promoting  its  triumphy  is  temperateypatienty  and  laborious  inves- 
tigation.    Ed. 


268 


ANSWER 

To  Mr.  Bellamys  Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Pointi^  and  on 

the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  Text. 

TO    THE    EDITOR   OF    THE    CLASSICAL   JOURNAL. 

JL  O  expose  errors,  and  to  discover  truth,  as  they  are  unques- 
tionably the  noblest  objects  to  which  the  energies  of  the 
human  mind  can  be  directed,  should  be  the  end  and  aim  of 
all  our  inquiries  into  the  history  of  past  ages,  and  the  writ- 
ings of  antiquity,  whether  sacred  or  profane.  In  the  course  of 
these  researches  we  shall  frequently  meet  with  mistakes  and  mis- 
apprehensions in  the  works  and  the  opinions  of  such  as  have 
preceded  us  in  the  same  path  :  and  it  will  no  doubt  be  conceded, 
that,  whenever  we  meet  with  them,  we  should  do  our  best  to  refute 
and  contradict  them.  Entertaining,  therefore,  such  sentiments,  I 
make  no  apology  for  calling  the  attention  of  your  readers  to  cer- 
tain passages  in  Mr.  Bellamy's  « Essay  on  the  Hebrew  points," 
which  has  lately  appeared  in  your  Journal, '  and  for  offering  a  few 
remarks  on  the  subject. 

At  page  377  of  your  8th  vol.  Mr.  B.  has  the  following  words  : 
— "  In  the  ninth  century,  Jerome  began  to  mend  the  first  Latin 
translation  by  the  Hebrew,  which  was  made  from  the  Septuagint." 
If,  however,  we  recollect  with  whom  Jerome  associated,  it  will 
appear  evident  that  he  must  have  lived  in  the  latter  end  of  the  f^ourth 
century.  About  the  year  381,  Jerome  went  to  Constantinople  to 
attend  the  sermons  of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  who  was  appointed  to 
the  see  of  Constantinople  by  Meletius  :  we  read,  that  he  s/Ss/Sa/coo-s  roi 
fisiOTaro;  FgY]yog>('cw  t^v  t>;j  A'wvcTTavTivou  7ro\EMg  7rpO!Sp;('«v.*  Jerome  too 
was  patronized  by  Damasus  and  corresponded  with  Augustine  ;  so 
that  altogether  we  have  abundant  evidence  respecting  the  time  in 
which  Jerome  lived. 

In  the  next  paragraph,  however,  he  makes  a  more  extraordi- 
nary assertion.     »<  Pagninus  of  France, was  sensible  that 

Jerome  had  committed  many  errors,  and  he  attempted  to  rectify 

them  :  this  was  in  the  xvith  century. at   this  period. 

Christians  knew  very  little  of  Hebrew,  as  no  bibles  had  yet  been 

■  Vid.  Class.  Journ.  Vol.  viii.  page  374,  &c.  (No.  xvi.)  and  Vol.  ix.  p.  895. 
&c.  (No.  xviii.) 

*  Theodoret.  Hist.  Eccles.  1,  v.  c.  viii.  p.  201.  ed.  Readiug. 


Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Points,  S^c.  269 

printed  in  that  language"  If  Mr.  B.  had  read  the  works  of  Dr. 
Keniiicott  and  De  Rossi,  whom  he  pretends  to  hold  m  such  con- 
tempt, he  probably  would  not  have  written  tliis  passage.  He 
would  have  learned  from  them  that  the  first  edition  of  the  whole 
Hebrew  bible  was  printed  in  the  year  l-iSS,  in  two  vols.  foHo  :  and 
that  another  was  published  in  4to.  Brisci(je  1494'.  Detached 
books  were  published  as  early  as  the  year  1482  ;  and  the  editiong 
either  of  separate  parts  or  the  whole  bible  printed  before  the  year 
1500,  amount  to  twenty-eight.  They  are  enumerated  by  Dr.  A. 
Clarke  in  the  "  Bibliographical  Dictionary,"  and,  I  believe,  by  De 
Rossi  in  his  Aimales  Hebrao-Typographici .  The  Complutensian 
Polyglott  was  edited  in  1514,  and  contains  the  Hebrew  bible: 
and  the  editions  printed  in  the  sixteenth  century  are  very  nu- 
merous.— A  copy  of  the  edition  of  1488  exists  in  the  library  of 
Exeter  College,  Oxford ;  and  another  in  the  valuable  collection  of 
Lord  Spencer. 

In  my  present  letter  I  shall  offer  some  remarks  on  the  absolute 
integrity  of  the  Hebrew  text ;  and  on  the  reasoning  by  which 
Mr.  B,  has  attempted  to  support  it :  and  in  the  course  of  the  in- 
quiry I  shall  notice  some  other  misapprehensions  incidental  to  the 
subject,  into  which  he  appears  to  me  to  have  fallen. 

Before  I  proceed  farther  in  treating  of  the  subject,  I  would  wish 
to  make  a  few  remarks.  In  pursuing  the  argument,  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  push  Mr.  B's.  reasoning  to  its  greatest  length,  in  order 
to  show  to  what  opinions  it,  in  the  end,  must  carry  us,  if  it  be 
followed  to  its  full  extent :  and  I  shall  show  that  if  it  be  found- 
ed in  truth,  it  must,  at  length,  weaken  the  authority  of  the  New,  in 
the  same  degree  that  it  confirms  the  authenticity  of  the  Old,  Tes- 
tament. In  so  doing,  however,  I  feel  myself  treading  upon  slip- 
pery ground :  and  I  must  request  the  reader  to  observe  that  of  the 
authenticity  and  authority  of  the  New  Testament  I  do  not  in 
reality  entertain  or  harbour  the  smallest  degree  of  doubt.  It  is 
founded  on  grounds  of  sound  reason  •,  it  is  confirmed  by  all  testi- 
monies, Jewish  and  Profane ;  and  derives  fresh  support  and  glory 
from  each  attack  of  its  enemies.  The  grammatical  or  other  corrup- 
tions of  its  text  do  not  in  any  degree  affect  its  historical  truth  or 
its  doctrinal  integrity  :  one  MS.  retains  what  another  may  omit ; 
and  what  one  copy  wants,  another  will  supply :  sound  and  judi- 
cious criticism,  therefore,  can  never  materially  affect  it :  and  even 
in  what  is  apparently  its  greatest  and  most  important  corruption, 
(the  spuriousness  or  authenticity  of  1  John  v.  7.)  it  signifies  little 
whether  the  verse  be  genuuie  or  not  :  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity 
could  not  be  subverted  in  the  one  case,  and  could  hardly 
be  corroborated  in  the  other. 

It  appears  to  me,  therefore,  that  the  arguments  against  the  inte- 
grity of  tlie  Hebrew  text  are  reducible  to  two  classes  :  those  which 


5270  Ansxver  to  Mr,  Bellamys 

may  be  drawn  from  the  discrepancies  of  MSS.  &c.  are  to  be 
ranked  as  positive  arguments  :  while  those  which  are  deducible 
from  the  corruption  of  the  New  Test,  are  to  be  classed  as  ne- 
gative arguments. 

In  considering  the  subject  a  priori y  I  do  not  see  that  we  have  any 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  Jewish  transcribers  were  more  infallible 
than  those  of  any  other  nation :  it  is  probable  that  they  used  their 
utmost  endeavours  to  transcribe  correctly  •,  and  I  believe  that  the 
same  praise  may  be  given  to  Printers  in  modern  times ;  yet  how 
seldom  do  we  find  a   printed  book  in  which  typographical  errors 
do  not  occur.      I  shicerely  believe  that  there  are  not  a  dozen  books 
in  the  world,  which  are  entirely  free  from  them.     It  should  be  re- 
membered also  that  in  printed  books  corrections  may  be  easily 
made  before  the  sheets  are  printed  off :    in  MSS.  on  the  contrary, 
corrections  cannot  be  made  without  destroying  in  a  great  measure 
the  beauty  of  the  book ;    and  we  have   good  reason  to  believe 
that  the  Jewish  scribes  were  sufficiently  careful  to  preserve  the  ap- 
pearance of  their  copy.     An  erasure  would,  of   course,  not  only 
completely  disfigure  the  book,  but  it  might  also  induce  a  suspicion 
that  it  was  inaccurate  in  other  instances,     which  would  naturally 
diminish  its  commercial    value. — But   the    supposition    that  the 
scribes  occasionally  erred,  may  be  supported  by  other  arguments. 
Kennlcott's  Cod.  135,  it  is  said,  contains  3300  erasures.    Why 
were  these  erasures  made  ?    Do  they  not  in  some  measure  counte- 
nance the  supposition  that  errors  had  been  discovered  in  the  origi- 
nal text  which  were  afterwards  corrected  ?  and  is  there  any  great 
improbability  in  the  supposition  that  the  same  errors  may  also    ex- 
tend to  other  copies  ? — Every  one,  who  is  at  all  conversant  with 
Hebrew  MSS.  knows  that  they  abound  with  erasures  j  and  he  also 
must  have  noticed  the  attestations  contained  in  the  epigraphs,  that 
they  have  been  diligently  corrected  according  to  the  Masora.  Little 
more  need  be  said  :  the  reader  will  immediately  perceive  that  it  is 
very  likely  that  errors  may  extend  to  other  MSS.  and  it  may  be 
rather  difficult  to  assign  a  reason  why  any  one  copy  should  be  free 
from  the  corruptions  to  which  others  appear  to  be  liable. 

Mr.  B.  has  indeed  given  us  an  account  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  copies  of  the  Scriptures  were  prepared  hejore  the  time  of 
Ezra.  This,  however,  has  little  to  do  with  the  dispute  :  it  is  of  little 
importance  to  us  what  was  the  state  of  the  text  in  the  time  of 
Ezra,  because  that  can  have  no  effect  on  the  text  as  it  has  been 
printed  for  three  hundred  years  past.  If,  however,  he  still  thinks 
that  his  argument  has  any  force,  he  may  strengthen  it  by  observing 
that  the  text  of  the  Pentateuch  was  undoubtedly  pure  as  written  by 
the  hand  of  Moses. —  He  may  also  confer  an  everlasting  benefit  on 
classical  literature  by  defending  all  the  bad  and  corrupt  readings  to 
be  found  in  the  old  editions  of  iEschylus,  on  the  plea  that  the  text 
was  certainly  metrically  and  grammatically  correct  when  it  was 


JEssai/  on  the  Hebrexv  Points,  ^c.  271 

first  composed  by  the  author. — But  to  proceed  :  even  the  integrity  of 
the  text  before  the  time  of  Ezra  receives  a  very  slight  degree  of 
support  from  Mr.  B.'s  argument :  for  although  the  copies,  which 
were  dispersed,  were  first  examined  and  compared  with  the  book 
of  Jasher  or  Temple  copy,  still  they  could  hardly  receive  a  greater 
degree  cf  correction  than  any  printed  book  ;  and  as  I  have  before 
remarked,  there  are  very  few  printed  books  which  are  entirely  free 
from  errors,  whatever  degree  of  care  may  have  been  bestowed  upon 
them.  In  fact,  the  whole  argument  rests  upon  this  judicious  as- 
sumption •,  that  no  corrector  of  MSS.  or  printed  books  ever  did,  or 
ever  could,  fail  to  observe  inaccuracies  in  his  work. 

Mr.  B.  then  makes  use  of  another  argument  to  prove  his  point. 
Because  "  Zerubbabel  and  Joshua  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  set 
all  things  in  order  according  to  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  ordi- 
nance of  David,  king  of  Israel,"  he  argues  that  "  they  must  have 
had  the  law  of  Moses  as  it  was  originally  given  to  him,  as  well  as 
the  other  books  giving  an  account  how  all  things  were  observed  in 
the  time  of  David." — This  is  certainly  correct  as  far  as  it  goes : 
but  still  I  cannot  perceive  how  it  can  at  all  prove  the  "  absolute  in- 
tegrity of  the  Heb.  Text."  If  they  still  possessed  the  book  of 
Jasher,  they  had  a  correct  copy  of  the  law  of  Moses,  and  they 
might  have  used  this  book ;  and,  therefore,  for  this  specific  pur- 
pose, they  would  not  need  any  other  copy  of  the  law.  If  they 
did  not  use  the  book  of  Jasher,  they  still  might  use  a  copy  which 
was  particularly  accurate :  but  will  the  accuracy  of  one  copy 
prove  the  correctness  of  all  others  ?  Is  the  copy  necessarily  as 
accurate  as  the  original .? — To  take  an  illustration  of  the  first  ques- 
tion from  Mr.  B.'s  own  paper,  or  as  the  Romans  would  express 
it,  ex  fumo  dare  lucem ;  are  we  to  conclude,  that,  because  he 
may  be  correct  in  one  part  of  his  argument,  he  must  be  correct  in 
all  ?  He  is  accurate  in  asserting  the  existence  of  a  standard  copy 
of  the  law ;  but  are  we  therefore  to  believe  him  right  when  he 
tells  us  that  Jerome  did  not  live  until  the  ninth  century,  and  that 
the  first  edition  of  the  Heb.  Bible  was  not  printed  in  the  year 
1488  ? 

But  after  all,  Mr.  B.'s  argument  will  only  prove  what  nobody 
has  denied, — the  doctrinal  integrity  of  the  Heb.  Text. — The  copy 
used  by  Ezra  to  direct  him  in  the  work  might  contain  an  accurate 
copy  of  the  law  and  be  deficient  or  corrupted  in  other  parts ;  or  it 
might  contain  a  history  of  facts  which  might  be  entirely  correct 
in  point  of  truth,  and  yet  be  extremely  inaccurate  with  respect 
to  literal  correctness  and  grammatical  propriety  j  and  deficiency 
in  either  of  these  points  would  constitute  a  text  to  all  intents  and 
purposes  corrupt. 

Mr.  B.  gives  also  another  strange  reason  for  believing  that  the 
text  was  in  a  state  of  absolute  integrity  in  the  time  of  Christ, — It 


272  Answer  to  Air.  Bellamys 

seems,  that  although  "  he  told  them  that  thei/  travsgresscd  the 
eommandment  of  God  hy  their  traditions^  he  never  told  them  that 
they  had  perverted  the  original,  or  taken  away  one  iotUy  or  one 
tittley  (i.  e.  vowel  points,  and  accents,)  from  any  part  of  the 
word  of  God  •,  which  he  undoubtedly  would  have  done,  had  this 
been  the  case,  for  we  shall  find  that  the  quotations  made  by  him 
and  the  Apostles  from  the  Old  Testament  are  quoted  'word  for 
Wordi  as  they  now  stand  in  all  the  Hebrew  copies,  with  the 
vowel  points.  This  is  sufficient  authority  for  us  to  rest  assured, 
that  to  the  time  of  Christ,  and  the  Apostles,  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage was  as  pure  as  when  it  was  delivered  by  God  to  man."  ' — 
To  this  I  reply,  that  it  would  have  been  surprising  if  any  charge 
of  this  kind  had  been  made-,  for  the  object  of  Christ's  mission 
was  to  preach  repentance  and  rem.ission  of  sins,  and  to  accomplish 
the  great  work  of  human  redemption,  not  to  dispute  upon  points 
of  criticism.  But  conceding  that  such  a  disputation  would  have 
been  relevant  to  his  mission,  it  is  surely  impossible  to  show  that 
such  a  conversation  never  passed.  Certainly  it  is  not  recorded  in 
our  Gospels  j  but,  doubtless,  Christ  held  many  discourses  which 
are  likewise  omitted  :  it  is  impossible  to  suppose  that  any  sayings 
of  our  Saviour  could  be  either  uninstructive  or  unimportant,  yet 
certainly  many  of  these  are  entirely  omitted  in  the  canonical  ac- 
counts of  his  life  which  we  possess ;  and  I  assert  this  on  the  au- 
thority of  an  Evangelist.  St.  John,  who  wrote  a  supplementary 
Gospel,  which  contains  many  things  which  are  unnoticed  in  the 
others,  finishes  it  by  confessing  that  there  were  many  other 
things  which  yet  remained  untold :  « "Ean  d).  xaci  "A AAA 
no  AAA  ocra  eTrOiricriv  6  ^Ir^fTovg,  ariva  lav  ygxipYircii  xa3'  ev,  oudl  ocvtov 
clival  Tov  xoa'[Jiov  ^copri(Tai  roc  yga<^0[xsva  /3»/3Aja."  ^ — It  does  not  seem, 
therefore,  very  improbable,  that  such  a  conversation  may  have 
passed,  although  it  may  not  have  been  recorded  :  and  when  we 
consider  that  it  was  not  very  consonant  with  the  object  of  his 
mission,  it  is  equally  probable  that  such  a  conversation  never 
passed  at  all,  though  corruptions  might  exist  in  the  text :  Mr.  B.'s 
argument,  therefore,  when  we  examine  it,  appears  to  have  very 
little  to  do  with  the  subject. 

Neither  is  it  strictly  true  that  all  the  apostolic  quotations  agree 
with  the  Heb.  Text.  We  have  at  least  one  instance  in  which 
they  very  remarkably  differ. — In  the  speech  by  St.  Peter,^when  the 
Apostles  received  the  gift  of  tongues  by  the  visible  descent  and 

influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we   find  these  words :    Ju(3)i 

Xeysj  elj  avTOv- oux    lyxaT«Xe('\{/e»j   tyjv   vI'uX'jv  ju-ou  elj  ahu^  ou5r 

«  Vid.  Class.  Journ.  vol.  viii.  pp.  376,377.  (No.xvi.) 
*  John  xxi.  25. 
3  Actsii.  25—27. 


Essay  on  the  Hehrezv  Points,  S^c.  2/3 

lixTsic  Tov  o(Tm  (To'j  Idslv  liafboqiiv.  The  last  words  are  intended  for 
a  citation  of  Ps.  xvi.  10.,  the  Hebrew  of  which  is  as  follows: 

■  rr\'^  rsS^rb  ■fj^i'pn  ijf»jn-*s'?   b^mh  ^k'BJ  i\vr}  ^b  and  this 

differs  both  from  the  LXX  and  the  quotation  in  the  Acts ;  for 
^""TDH  would  have  expressed  tou;  oa-lcvg  crou — sanctos  tuos :  if  St. 
Peter/  or  rather  St.  Luke  who  wrote  the  Acts,  did  not  quote 
from  the  LXX.  it  is  manifest  that  he  must  have  read  in  his  copy 
of  the  Heb.  Text  ^7''^D  sanctum  tuum. — But  v/hichever  way 
this  argument  tunis,  it  must  still  confute  some  of  Mr,  B.'s  asser- 
tions :  if  he  should  say  that  the  words  -h  oo-iov  aov  are  a  mistake  in 
the  Septuagint,  and  that  from  the  Septuagint  they  have  been  copied 
into  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  he  must  give  up  his  opinion  that 
the  Apostles  always  quoted  from  the  Hebrew  Text :  and  if  to 
defend  that  notion,  he  should  say  tliat  the  Apostles  quoted  imme- 
diately from  the  Keb.  Text,  he  must  acknowledge  that  the  He- 
brew, as  written  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  differed  in  some 
considerable  degree  from  the  Heb.  Text  as  printed  at  this  day. 

I  do  not  animadvert  on  what  Mr.  B.  has  said  '  respecting  the 
Text  after  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  because  I  should  merely  have 
to  repeat  what  I  have  said  on  the  Text  as  published  by  Ezra. 

He  also  gives  a  very  forced  exposition  of  Matt.  v.   18. XEyat 

v[MV,  sxc  oiv  TiiC'^sK^r,  o  ovpuyo:  xa)  rj  yrj,  \'jy:a  sv,  rj  (jao.  xsgaici  ori  fxri 
TrapshSri  aitl  TO'J  vo[xo'j,  sv:c  av  nrkvT'X  ykvrftai.  He  would  expound 
this  verse  in  the  following  manner :  it  seems,  that  our  Saviour 
meant  to  say,  «  that  he  will  preserve  his  word  inviolably  "pure  te 
the  end  of  time."  ^  Let  us,  however,  transcribe  the  context, 
and  we  shall  soon  see  how  it  will  agree  with  Mr.  B.'s  explanation, 
*'  M-f\  vo[ji.i(rYjTc  or*  v;ASov  Ka.Tu?vua-ai  rov  vofj^ov,  r;  touj  Tr^oipr^raf  ovx. 
r}\l)ov  xuruKufxaij  a.XXu  TtXr^i^ojsai.  'Aixr^v  yoip  Xsyco  vtuv,  ecu§  dv 
'TrapsX&ri  6  ougavog  xai  r)  y>;,  loiTo.  sv,  Tj  [jliu  Ksgaia  ov  [xfj  TragsX^rj  utto 
TOU  vctxo'j,  £C0f  «v  7ravT«  ysvrjTCii.  '  Oj  eav  otiv  Xva-rj  [xiccv  raiv  Iv  r  o  ka>  v 
TO'JTMV  TOQV  lAap/ZcTTcuy,  xa)  IiOol^T)  ovtco  Tovg  av^gooTrous,  lAap(^»0'T9^ 
aXrfiYiasTai  Iv  tyj  /Sacr/As/a  twv  ovgavoiv  oc  S'  av  tto  <  jj  cr  >]  xx)  h  t  8  a  ^  r, 
ovTOc  i-f-sya;  xXy\^ri<mai  Iv  ri;  /3itcnAt/a  tcuv  cvpuyiLy.  .  A'iyw  y  oi  p  viMV, 
OTi  Siiv  /Jt-jj  TtsgirrdsudYj  yj  Zixaiocruvri  vpi.cav  ttAsjcv  tojv  rgafj^ixxreuiv  xu.) 
^aQKTuiav,  06  i^Yj  ejVlASrjTS  e]g  tyjv  /SacriAt/ay  Tiii'  cvpawjv."  Our 
Saviour  then  goes  on  to  state  several  ccmniandments  in  the  Mosaic 
Law,  and  to  show  that  they  were  not  only  not  abolished  by  the 
Christian  dispensation,  but  that  they  still  remained  in  force,  and 
were  to  be  observed  even  more  strictly  than  before.  Explain  the 
18th  verse  in  the  manner  that  Mr.  B.  has  proposed,  and  you  will 
considerably  weaken  our  Saviour's  argument,  and  embarrass  a  pas- 

•  Class.  .Town.  vol.  viii.  p.  377. 
■^  Class.  Juunt.  vol.  viii.  p.  383. 

NO.  XX.       CI.  Jl,  VOL.  X.  S 


274  Amwer  to  Mr.  Bellamy  s  Essay,  ^c. 

sage  which  otherwise  is  extremely  intelligible.  Understand  it  in 
the  obvious  sense,  and  nothing  can  be  more  clear  and  consistent. 
— Here  I  may  remark,  that  passages  in  the  Scriptures,  and  indeed  in 
all  other  books,  must  be  explained  and  understood  according  to 
the  context :  by  so  doing  we  shall  generally  arrive  at  just  conclu- 
sions :  for  there  are  very  few  passages,  which,  if  detached  from 
their  situation,  may  not  be  explained  to  prove  any  tiling,  however 
erroneous  and  absurd. 

Mr.  B.  proceeds  to  give  exam.ples  in  which  the  Apostles  quoted 
from  the  Hebrew,  and  not  from  the  Septuagint,  in  which  he  is  as 
unfortunate  as  in  other  parts  of  his  paper.  He  quotes  several 
instances  In  which  the  Greek  Version  agrees  with  the  Heb.  Text  5 
and  therefore  he  takes  for  granted  that  they  quoted  from  the  Heb. 
Text,  because  their  citations  agree  with  the  Greek  Version.  He 
then  proceeds  to  give  an  example  in  which  the  words  of  the 
Gospel  agree  with  the  Hebrew  only.     The  passage  he  selects  for 

this  purpose  is  Matt,  xxvii.  46.  where  we  are  told  that tts^i — 

TrjV  ivvoLTYiv  djociv  uvB3oy]<T:V  0  ' Iyjtouc  ^MVYj  fL^yaXri,  XiyCtiV  WXl,  //A<, 
Aa^aa  (Tix^cix^civl.  This  is  a  citation  of  Ps.  xxii.  1 .  HD?  ^"l^S^  "bii 
'^^r\2,X!^  and  Mr.  B.  triumphantly  remarks, — «  thus  we  have  the 
testimony  of  the  Apostle  who  was  an  eye  and  an  ear  witness  that 
these  are  the  words  of  Christ  himself,  which  are  quoted  word  for 
word  from  the  Hebrew,  and  not  from  the  Septuagint,  and  which 
proves  that  the  Hebrew  is  the  same  now  tvoy-d  for  "joord,  letter  for 
letter^  and  vowel  for  voxi>el,  as  it  was  when  Christ  was  on  earth." 
He  then  gives  a  minute  and  particular  list  of  the  letters  and  vowel 
points  employed  in  the  words  in  question,  and  informs  your  Clas- 
sical Readers  what  are  the  names  by  which  the  Greek  characters 
V  and  1  are  generally  called.  He  insists  also  much  on  the  precise 
similitude  of  the  three  first  words  :  but  he  carefully  conceals  the 
dissimilarity  between  ''inZlUi  and  tu^u^Sxv),  and  merely  spells  the 
two  last  syllables  of  the  words,  for  the  use  of  Hebrew  scholars 
who  carmot  read  the  Hebrew  characters,  and  of  Greek  scholars 
who  do  not  know  the  proper  maimer  of  reading  Greek  words. 

But  after  all,  the  reader  may  be  amazed  at  being  told,  that  the 
word  a-otoct^Su-A  is  not  Hebrew,  but  Syro-Chaldaic  :  and  he  will 
probably  inquire  how  a  Syro-Chaldaic  word  was  substituted  for 
an  Hebrew  word.  Certainly  (ra)3a;^0a/i  is  not  an  accurate  copy  of 
^2/^11^ :  indeed  it  has  nothing  in  common  with  it  except  the  simi- 
litude of  the  tv/o  last  syllables.  The  true  original  of  cra/Saj/Savl, 
is  to  be  sought  in  the  Chaldaic  '^^r\\)yp  which  is  found  in  the 
Chaldee  paraphrase  on  Ps.  xxii.  1.  or  else  it  may  be  traced  in 
*he  Syviic  ^jfvcii^  which  is  the  reading  of  the  Syriac  version 


Major  Rennell's  Anm^er  to  the  Reniarks,  ^-c.     Q7S 

both  in  Matt,  xxvii.  4^6.  and  Mark  xv.  34. — Neither  has  Mr.'B. 
noticed  the  reading  Mark  xv.  34.  which  differs  even  more  from 
the  Heb.  Text  of  Ps.  xxii.  1.  'EKu/i,  'EXxt,  Kuij.ft,oi  <7u3x^^xvl : 
though  it  agrees  more  with  the  Chaldee  paraphrase  of  that  passage, 
the  words  of  which  are  — :  ^Jflipit:'  HD  Wi^iD  'nbi^^  ^ribi^^.  Upon 
the  whole  it  is  probable  that  the  Syriac  version  has  preserved  the 
genuine  words  uttered  by  Christ : —  ' 

It  appears,  therefore,  thnt  our  Lord  did  not  quote  the  Heb. 
Text :  and  that  the  Evangelists  Matthew  and  Mark,  in  relating 
the  circumstances  of  his  death,  partially,  at  least,  quoted  the 
LXX,  I  think  will  plainly  appear  from  a  very  cursory  comparison 
of  the  text  of  the  LXX.  with  the  text  of  the  Evangelists.  The 
reading  in  the  LXX,  is  6  Osoc,  6  Osog  fxov,  'n-^oa-^sg  fj.oi,  Ivari 
lyKxriXmsi  [j,s  :  St.  Matt,  interprets  the  words  of  Christ  thus : 
6se  ja&u,  0S£  jw-oy,  Ivuri  /x;  syxaxf  A*7rec  ,*  and  St.  Mark  writes, 
*  0SOJ  jU-OM,   6  ©50^  jitou,   s]g  Ti  [x,z  lyxaTsAiTT:;. 

But  if  it  were  certain  that  the  Apostles  always  quoted  from  the 
Heb.  Text,  and  that  their  citations  always  agreed  with  it  in  the 
passages  quoted,  it  still  would  not  absolutely  prove  that  the  text 
was  entirely  perfect  in  their  time,  because  there  are  many  thou- 
sand verses  which  they  do  not  cite  at  all :  and  therefore  we  cannot 
say  what  readings  were  found  in  their  copies. — Besides,  supposing 
that  the  Hebrew  Text  was  perfect  and  correct  in  the  time  of  the 
Apostles,  it  will  not  follow  that  it  must  be  equally  so  in  our  days. 
■ — It  seems,  however,  difficult  to  account  for  St.  Peter's  citation 
of  Ps.  xvi.  ip.  unless  he  found  the  singular  reading  ^TPD  ^^  ^^^ 
Heb.  copy,  if  indeed  he  cited  the  Heb.  Text,  which  appears  to 
be  very  problematical.  M, 

[We  shall  proceed  in  the  next  number.] 


ANSWER  TO  THE 

'  Remarks  <m  the  Topography  of  the  Flam  of  Trot/, 

Inserted  in   the  Supplement  to   No.  XVIII.  of  the   Classical 

Journal.' 

iN  oTWiTH  STAN  DING  the  decisive  tone  and  style  of  the  Remarks 
on  my  Observations  on  the  Plain  of  Troy,  I  should  have  left  them 


Q76        Major  Rennell's  Jnswer  to  the  Remarks 

to  the  judgment  of  tlie  public  at  large,  had  not  the  inaccuracies, 
mis-stalemeiits,  and  inuendoes,  been  so  numerous,  that  it  would 
have  been  a  breach  of  duty,  as  well  to  the  public,  as  to  myself, 
to  have  remained  silent :  snice  some  persons  who  read  the 
Remarks,  may  take  for  granted  that  the  statements  and  quotations 
are  always  correct,  and  tnay  look  no  farther. 

Having  had  from  the  beglnniug,  no  other  view  in  the  publica- 
tion in  question,  than  to  ehck  the  truth,  1  wish  the  subject  to  be 
thoroughly  investigated,  in  order  that  the  public  opinion  may  be 
fixed.  That  a  person  should  have  written  m  support  of  the  claim 
of  Bounaibashi  to  the  site  of  Troy,  1  am  not  surprised ;  but  I 
am  really  asininshed  that  any  one,  more  especially  a  person  who 
has  been  on  the  spot,  should  attempt  to  defend  the  general  1  opo- 
graphy  of  M.  Chevalier,  after  an  examination  of  the  plans  and 
views  of  Sir  W.  Gell,  and  the  plan  of  M.  Kaufi'er  :  because  a 
comparison  of  the  landscapes  (since  credit  is  given  to  them  by  the 
Reviewer)  with  the  Topography  of  M.  Chevaher  ouglit  to  have 
convinced  han  at  once  how  erroneous  it  is.  Yet,  strange  to  say, 
in  spite  of  this  utter  disagreement,  this  gentleman  is  a  staunch 
defender  of  M.  de  Chevalier's  Topography. 

It  appears  to  the  author,  that  the  Remarks  are  in  truth  those 
of  a  person  who,  at  least,  opposes  verbal  criticisms  to  the  general 
sense  of  Homer,  taken  in  its  natural  and  obvious  acceptation ; 
and  also,  that  the  facts  themselves,  in  his  iiunds,  are  often  distort- 
ed, or  perverted;  in  Older  to  answer  the  purpose  of  his  system. 
Thus,  the  woodman's  time  of  dinner,  (or  principal  meal)  which  is 
given  as  a  circumstance,  by  which  to  mark  the  time  of  day,  this 
gentleman  decides  to  have  been  e«r/y  in  the  morning';  contrary 
surely  to  reason,  and  to  practice,  in  all  countries :  and  this  in  order 
to  allow  time  enough  for  the  armies  to  accomplish  the  improbable 
length  of  distance,  arising  on  the  system  of  M.  de  Chevalier, 
between  the  Grecian  camp  and  Troy.  Again,  these  large  armies 
are  supposed  to  move  w  ilh  the  celerity  of  ordinary  travellers ;  and 
cattle  are  to  be  conveyed  in  carts  to  the  Trojan  camp  ;  all  to  suit 
the  same  purpose ;  although  the  Trojan  carts  are  understood  to 
have  been  remarkably  small.  Carriages  are  ceitainly  mentioned 
in  the  text ;  but  one  would  have  limited  their  use  to  the  transport 
of  the  bread,  wine,  &c.  Bullocks  are  seldom  cairied  in  small 
carts ;  or  indeed,  in  any  kind  oi  carts  :  and  the  object  in  view,  was 
to  provide  a  meal  for  .30,000  men,  who  had  been  long  fasting. — 
The  springs,  although  acknowledged  by  the  Reviewer  himself 
to  be  of  equal  temperature,  (page  6 17.)  are  to  be  reasoned  into 
.a  contrast  to  each  other ;  and  are  at  last  absolutely  spoken  of,  as 
warm  and  cold  springs,  (page  621,  622.) — The  existence  of  ruins 
is  made  a  criterion  for  the  site  of  Troy,  although  the  general  sense 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.        Q77 

•f  the  ancients  was,  that  the  precise  site  was  unknown ;  because 
the  ruins  themselves  were  removed ;  or  in  poetic  language,  the  ruins 
themselves  had  perished.  Farther,  the  descriptions,  applicable 
alone  to  the  capacious  bed,  and  furious  stream  of  a  torrent  {Sca- 
mauder)  are  applied  to  a  snvail  perennial  river  ;  and  as  the  circum- 
stance of  a  ^z'oof/ of  the  same  river  could  not  be  got  rid  of,  this 
small  river  is  to  be  swelled,  not  by  an  additional  volume  of  water, 
but  by  the  armies  wading  across  it!  (Page  620)  And  finally, 
because  no  Tumuli  are  found  in  situations  such  as  M.  Chevalier's 
system  requires,  it  is  gravely  supposed,  that  a  Tumulus  may  be 
ploughed  down,  and  thus  annihilited  !  (page  620.)  Yet  this  gentle- 
man, from  having  visited  the  spot  himself,  might  have  been  aware 
of  the  bulk  of  the  Tumuli  in  that  quarter. 

There  are  very  few  points  in  my  work  that  escape  attack ;  but 
the  principal  are.  First,  my  want  of  knowledge  of  Greek ; 
Secondly,  Professor  Carlyle's  Sketch,  and  the  river  Shimar, 
included  in  it :  and  Thirdly,  the  Tumulus,  sometime  ascribed  to 
3Ii/rinna. 

My  want  of  Greek  is  made  a  very  heavy  cliarge  ;  and  very  often 
repeated.  One  might  have  supposed,  that  I  had  at  some  time 
pretended  to  a  knowledge  of  Greek,  and  had  been  detected  in 
the  imposition ;  instead  of  having  declared  my  ignorance  of  it  at 
the  outset. 

In  page  607,  he  says,  "  In  page  ix,  is  an  avowed  declaration  of 
ignorance  of  the  Greek  language;  from  which  all  the  knowledcre 
worth  having  on  the  Plain  of  Troy  must  be  derived.  We  do  not 
insist  upon  the  absolute  necessity  of  it,  if  the  passages  bearing  upon 
the  subject  be  literally  translated  by  another  person, — but  without 
some  knowledge  of  the  language,  no  one  has  the  least  chance  of 
learning  what  is  universally  admitted  to  be  interpolation ;  while 
these  interpolations  are  often,  if  not  always,  the  verv  passages  that 
bewilder  and  mislead.  We  do  not  denv  that  the  translation  of 
Cowper  may  be  sufficiently  accurate  for  all  the  purposes  of 
poetry  :  it  signifies  but  little  in  verse,  M'hether  the  clouds  over- 
spread the  moon,  or  the  moon  be  hidden  behind  clouds;  but  in 
matter  of  science,  the  difference  would  often  be  essential,  and 
fatal  to  the  sense." 

To  me,  there  seems  to  be  something  like  contradiction  of  him- 
self here  :  ^  see-saw  of  Greek,  and  no  Greek. 

Admitting,  for  the  sake  of  arirument,  that  such  interpolations 
really  exist,  may  not  the  same  person,  who  is  equal  to  the  transla- 
tion of  the  original  parts,  be  as  much  in  the  secret  of  the  interpola- 
tions as  this  gentleman  ?  It  would  seem,  then,  as  if  these  interpola- 
tions (which  by  the  bye  are  kept  out  of  sight)  are  meant  to  operate 
as  an  injunction^  to  keep  the  whole  of  a  work  in  check ;  and  to  be 


278        Major  Rennell's  Answer  to  the  Remarks 

let  out  at  pleasure,  on  any  part  of  the  text.  But  has  it  ever  been 
pretended,  that  the  descriptions  of  the  plain,  the  rivers,  (the  two 
springs  excepted),  or  the  Tumuli,  promontories,  &c.  which  are  the 
characU ristic  marks  which  I  have  followed,  have  been  interpolated 
in  the  Iliad  ? 

But  without  resorting  to  this  gentleman,  for  an  opinion,  "  whe- 
ther a  passage  in  Greek,  containiiig  matter  addressed  to  the  under- 
standing, strictly  :  such  as  desciiptions,  narratives,  &,c.  may  be 
communicated  in  a  different  language/'  I  shall  beg  leave  to  quote 
another  great  authority  on  this  occasion ;  that  is,  Dr.  John- 
son. 

He  says,  in  his  life  of  Pope,  that  "  Mr.  Pope  might  always 
have  obtained  his  author's  sense  (that  is,  Homer's)  with  suffi- 
cient certainty  from  the  literal  translations,  in  Latin." — And  that 
'*  among  the  readers  of  Homer,  the  number  is  very  small,  of  those 
who  find  much  in  the  Greek,  more  than  in  the  Latin,  except  the 
music  of  the  numbers."  And  he  adds,  that  "  minute  inquiries 
into  the  force  of  words,  are  less  necessary  in  translating  Homer, 
than  other  poets,  because  his  positions  are  general,  and  his  repre- 
sentations natural" — and  also,  that  "  Homer  has  fewer  passages 
of  doubtful  meaning,  than  any  other  poet,  either  in  the  learned, 
or  in  modern  languages."  The  Doctor  is  quite  silent  respecting 
%nterpolutio7is. 

Now,  if  Dr.  Johnson  admits  that  "  the  sense  of  Homer  may 
ahvays  be  obtained  nDith  suJficietU  certainty  from  the  literal  trans- 
lations"— may  I  not  be  allowed  to  obtain  the  requisite  knowledge 
of  certain  passages  in  the  original,  by  means  of  literal  translations, 
also?  Moreover,  Dr.  Johnson  speaks  of  the  Jliad  at  large;  but 
I  confine  my  argument  io  \\\e  descriptive  parts  di\oYie.  And  here, 
1  cannot  but  remark,  that  my  antagonist  appears  to  admit,  that  the 
translation  of  Cowper,  (or  I  suppose  he  means  any  other  fair  trans- 
lation), rnay  he  accurate  enough  for  the  purposes  of  poetry ,  but 
not  for  scientific  matters :  that  is,  geography,  I  conceive,  is  here 
meant.  (1  confess,  1  had  thought  otherwise;  and  that  poetry  was 
the  n)ore  difficult  of  the  two.) 

Perhaps,  then,  it  may  be  assumed,  on  the  opinion  of  Dr.  John- 
son, that  a  man,  ignorant  of  Greek,  may,  nevertheless,  be  put  in 
possession  of  the  sense  of  Homer,  respecting  his  description  of 
the  Plain  of  Troy,  its  rivers.  Tumuli,  h,c.  &ic.  or,  which  is  the 
same  thing,  that  if  a  man  puts  me  in  possession  of  the  knowledge 
of  a  fact  from  a  book,  I  may  be  as  capnble  of  reasoning  on  that 
tact,  as  if  1  had  read  it  in  the  same  book  with  my  own  eyes. 

1  next  proceed  to  the  article  of  Mr.  Carlyle's  Sketch,  and  the 
course  of  the  Shimar  river,  contained  in  it. 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.         279 

It  is  natural  enough  that  the  Shimai  should  be  subject  to  a  severe 
attack  from  the  admirers  of  M.  Chevalier.  It  has  most  audacious- 
ly started  up,  to  dispute  the  honors  of  the  SiMois,  with  the 
Mender  :  that  is,  it  has  rebelled  against  the  system  of  jM.  de  Che- 
valier. It  has  accordingly  been  threatened  with  worse  treatntent, 
than  even  its  brother  Scammider  suffered  from  the  hands  of  Vul- 
can ;  for  that  was  only  dried  up  temporurily,  but  this  has  been 
threatened  with  absolute  annihilation:  for,  at  one  time,  it  seems^ 
there  was  a  speculation  to  turn  it  into  the  upper  part  of  the  Thym- 
brek  river  :  and  thus  to  get  fairly  rid  of  it,  as  an  individual  stream  : 
but  the  proof  of  the  alibi  having  perhaps  been  found  difficult, 
the  next  resource  was  to  lessen  its  bulk  and  consequence  as  much 
as  possible ;  so  as  to  disqualify  it  altogether  for  a  Simois.  In 
page  6l2,  it  is  "  a  brook  so  inconsiderable,  as  not  to  be  worth 
notice,  towards  its  head."  And  in  6 15,  "vestiges  of  the  bed 
of  a  torrent,  through  one  of  the  deepest  of  which,  about  70  yards 
long,  and  without  water,  in  the  middle  of  winter,  the  common 
road  for  carts  passes,"  is  admitted  to  exist,  near  Kalifatli.  (No 
doubt,  the  road  would  be  carried  across  one  of  its  shallowest 
parts.) 

But  it  appears,  that  however  they  may  argue  against  its  claim 
to  the  title  of  Simois,  there  is  no  getting  rid  of  it  as  a  river,  or 
rather  torrent ;  for  when  Dr.  Clarke  saw  it,  it  not  only  flowed, 
but  was  too  deep  to  be  forded  in  many  places.  Here  are  the 
Doctor's  words,  (Vol.  u.  page  96.)  "  The  Kalifat  river  [our 
Shimar]  can  scarcely  be  said  to  flow  towards  the  Mender ;  yet 
is  so  deep,  that  we  were  conducted  to  a  ford,  in  order  to  pass. 
1  have  no  hesitation  in  stating  that  I  conceive  this  river  to  be  the 
Simois."  And  in  p.  99,  "  i  he  Kalifat  river  appears  in  Kauffer's 
map  to  be  a  nuich  less  spring  than  his  Scamander  (meaning  the 
Bounarbashi  river),  which  is  not  the  case."  And  in  p.  101.  he 
says,  that  "  it  joins  the  Mender,  near  the  Greek  Church  at 
Kalifat." 

It  is  probable,  however,  that  Dr.  Clarke  saw  it,  after  its  bed 
had  been  recently  filled,  and  before  all  the  rain  water  had  been 
drained  off;  because  it  would  appear  f/om  others  that  it  was 
lower  at  ordinary  times ;  at  least  in  its  course  towards  Kalifatli. 
But  Mr.  Carlyle  certainly  says,  that  at  the  junction  of  the  Shimar 
and  Thymbrek,  the  Shimar  is  the  larger  of  the  two  rivers.  (More 
information  is  wanted,  respecting  that  part  of  its  course,  between 
the  valley  of  the  Shimar,  and  the  river  Thymbrek.) 

The  Shimar  is  indeed  obliged  to  tigbt  its  way  throughout  its 
whole  course.  In  page  6 IJ,  the  existence  of  the  lower  part  of 
its  course,  "  in  the  manner  shown  in  my  map"  is  disputed.  Is 
this  then  to  be  understood  as  an  ndmifsion  of  a  lower  or  summer 


280        Major  Rennell's  Answer  to  the  Remarks 

course,  of  the  Sliimar  ?  I  should  hope  it  was;  because  Mr.  Car- 
l\Je  says,  that  "  being  the  larger  stream,  it  comiminicates  its  name 
to  the  Thymbrek  river,  after  tlieir  junction  ;"  for  surely  Mr.  Car- 
lyle  vdW  never  be  suspected  of  inventing  such  a  story!  (See  his 
Journal  in  the  Observations  in  the  Ttoad,  page  xxi.)  That  it  may 
not  take  precisely  the  same  line  as  in  my  map,  may  well  be;  as  it 
was  drawn  into  it  from  a  rude  sketch  :  but  the  general  truth  of 
it^  I  conceive,  is  not  to  be  doubted. 

I'lie  stream  noted  as  the  Siiuois  by  Dr.  Pocock,  appears  to  be 
no  other  than  this  Shimar.  The  same  must  be  said  of  that  inserted 
by  M.  D'Anvilie,  in  his  map  of  the  Troad ;  which  has  in  it  two 
rivers  between  the  Mender  and  the  HeUespoul.  And  that  it  is 
the  river  seen  by  l^v.  Chandler,  to  join  the  Mender  in  the  Plain, 
near  Kalifatli,  and  which  he  found  omitted  in  Mr.  Wood's  map 
of  the  Troad,  is  perfectly  clear ;  for  w  hat  other  river  is  there  ia 
that  quarter  ?  The  D\.  (Chandler)  names  this  in  his  map  of  Asia 
Mmor  (most  unaccountubiy,  i  tisiiik,)  the  Scainander.  It  serves, 
however,  by  tlie  bye,  as  a  presumptive  proof  of  its  being  somewhat 
more  like  a  river  than  the  Reviewer  is  willmg  to  allow  ;  since  Dr. 
Chandler  took  it  for  the  Scamander ! 

Now  the  Reviewer,  in  his  wrath  against  the  Shimar,  passes  over 
all  these  authorities,  as  if  the  Professor  and  Dr.  Clarke  were  the 
only  evidences  in  question.  It  is  proper  also  to  remark,  that 
M.  D'Anvilie,  Pocock,  and  Chaiidler,  all  committed  their  ideas 
to  paper,  long  before  Bounarbushi  was  talked  of. 

if  It  be  argued  that  the  Shimar  is  not  the  Siinois,  because  it  is 
often  stagnant,  and  has  many  parts  of  its  bed  nearly,  or  even  quite 
dry  ;  it  may  be  answered,  that  Homer  says  no  more,  than  that  the 
Simois  Vvas  a  torrent.  And  a  tt)rrent  is,  like  the  Shimar,  a  river 
onlii  at  intervals.'  But  it  must  have  been  a  river  at  some  time, 
or  Y)x.  Clarke  would  not  have  found  so  nmch  water  in  it,  as  to 
render  it,  at  intervals,  not  fordable ;  and  that  water  also  in 
motion. 

it  l)ecame  necessary  to  say  thus  much,  in  addition  to  tlie  facts 
already  given,  respectuig  the  Shimar,  in  the  observations,  pages 
35  to  39. 

Before  I  proceed,  I  shall  beg  leave  to  ofifer  a  remark,  which 
being  founded  on  one  of  our  natural  propensities,  will  not,  pro- 
bably, be  disputed  by  many,  it  is  this  :  "  That  if  another  person 
reports  a  discovery  of  any  particular,  which  we  have  in  the  course 
of  our  inquiries,  missed  ;  and,  which  we  think  that  we  ought, 
liad   it   existed,   to   have   ourselves  discovered ;  we  are  very  ready 


'  It  was,  obviously,  in  tliat  state,  whea  ti:ie  Scamander  called  it.   Absence, 
"in  the  casu  otati  adjunct  nver,  was  itie  same  as  non-existence. 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.         281 

lo  reject  such  a  discovery  altogether."  1  could  cite  more  thaa  one 
example  of  this  fact,  in  matters  of  much  greater  import  to  man- 
kind than  any  question  relating  to  antiquities,  or  ancient  geogra- 
phy, could  be.  And  I  can  aver,  from  my  own  observation,  that 
certain  useful  discoveries  were  not  received  and  acted  upon,  by 
professional  men,  until  a  new  generation  had  grown  up,  who  were 
not  ashamed  to  be  instructed  in  that  particular,  because  they  were 
taught  it  in  common  with  other  matters,  which  were  equally  new 
to  them. 

It  is  with  considerable  regret,  that  I  read  the  very  severe  attack 
on  the  veracity  and  consistency  of  my  poor  friend.  Professor  Car- 
lyle  ;  and  the  more,  as  [  have  been  the  innocent  cause  of  it ;  whilst 
the  man  himself  is  removed,  and  unable  to  repel  it.  This  might 
stirely  have  been  spared,  without  any  detriment  to  the  criticism, 
it  is  lamentable  that  a  man  should  be  accused  of  falsifying  evi- 
dence, when,  had  he  been  in  the  wrong,  tlie  utmost  that  could  have 
been  said,  was,  that  he  liad  couimitled  an  error !  But  has  he  even 
committed  an  error  ?  The  reviewer  himself  admits  the  existence  of 
the  Shimar  river;  but  contends  that  it  is  only  a  small  insignificant 
stream.  Carlyle  does  no  more  than  declare  its  existence  :  he  has 
no  where  said  whether  it  was  large  or  small  :  its  positive  bulk 
being  either  inferred  or  understood,  from  the  reports  of  others. 
What,  then,  has  Carlyle  falsified  ? 

But  it  happens  that  his  report  bears  too  heavily  on  M.  Cheva- 
lier's system  ;  and  is  irresistible,  as  far  as  it  goes  :  besides  that,  it 
receives,  as  I  have  just  said,  a  countenance  from  Chandler,  Pocock, 
and  D'Anvilie. 

Great  stress  is  laid  on  the  want  of  skill  and  science  in  Car- 
lyle's  Sketch,  as  if  it  had  been  offered  for  any  other  purpose 
than  to  prove,  by  the  aid  of  the  Journal  which  accompanied  it, 
(See  the  Observations_,  page  xxi.)  two  lines  of  route  ;  that  is, 
from  Sigaiwi  to  Bounarbashi,  and  back  again  by  a  different  road. 
The  sketch  itself,  considered  in  any  other  light,  is  below  criti- 
cism :  and  is  ratlier  to  be  regarded  as  of  that  class  of  documents, 
which  is  described  by  Captain  Lewis  in  his  American  expedition  : 
that  is,  a  map  drawn  by  an  intelligent  Indian,  Tcnih  a  piece  of  char- 
coal on  a  mat:  but  which,  however,  produced  conviction;  and 
served  to  regulate  their  general  ideas  of  the  geography.  I  ask, 
would  the  evidence  of  a  peasant,  respecting  the  existence  and 
course  of  a  river  be  rejected,  because  his  language  was  coarse, 
or  ungrammatical  ?  It  is  internal  evidence  that  is  to  be  attended 
to  in  such  cases. 

But  this  sketch  Is  affected  to  be  considered  as  a  geographical 
document,  for  the  whole  Troad  ;  .and  is  most  elaborately  descanted 
on,  through  several   pages.     This    seryes  two   purposes  :    in  the 


!g82        Major  Renneil's  Answer  to  the  Remarks 

first  place,  by  abusing  or  ridiculing  the  execution  of  the  sketchy 
to  attempt  to  depreciate  the  value  of  the  evidence  it  contains  ; 
although  the  execution  and  the  evidence  have  no  more  to  do  with 
each  other,  than  the  materials  made  use  of  by  the  Indians  have 
M'ith  the  truth  of  the  story  which  they  meant  to  tell.  A  second 
and  more  important  use  of  the  sketch,  is,  the  employing  it  as  a 
Joil,  to  set  off  the  bad  topography  of  M.  Chevalier.  And,  no 
doubt,  if  classed  as  a  geographical  document,  (which  was  neve^ 
yet  thought  of,)  it  falls  very  nuich  below  the  other. ' 

It  may  be  asked,  why,  in  a  fair  inquiry  into  the  value  of  this 
evidence,  respecting  the  Shimar,  the  Journal  should  not  have  been 
referred  to,  as  well  as  the  sketch,  since  it  contained  plain  matters 
of  fact ;  that,  and  the  sketch,  mutually  explaining  and  corroborat- 
ing each  other  ? 

The  Tumulus  described  in  the  map,  near  Kalifatli,  novv  dis- 
owned, after  having  been  adopted  about  a  dozen  years  ago  for 
that  of  Myritma,  comes  next  to  be  considered.  There  must  be 
something  more  than  ordinary  in  a  case  where  a  fact  is  five  times 
denied,  in  the  course  of  one  dissertation.  Is  it,  that  it  would  draw 
Troy  too  far  from  Bounarbashi  t  for  where  Myrinna  is,  there, 
close  at  hand,  will  be  the  Scaatt  gate !  But  surely,  whatsoever 
name  it  may  be  allowed  to  bear,  there  must  be  a  Tumulus  in  that 
general  position.  Dr.  Chandler  saw  two  Tumuli  in  that  quarter, 
•whilst  standing  near  Kalifatli  :  and  what  is  still  more  to  the  pur- 
pose, a  highly  respectable  gentleman  has  assured  me,  since  the 
publication  of  tlie  book,  that  he  certainly  placed  his  instrument 
for  taking  angles  in  the  Troad,  on  a  Tumulus,  in  that  general  situa- 
tion. 

It  is  not  at  all  extraordinary  that  Sir  W.  Gell  should  have 
missed  this  tumulus ;  as  it  is  well  known  that  he  Jound  others, 
which  had  been  missed  by  fornier  travellers.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  Doctor  Clarke,  and  of  Mr.  Carlyle ;  each  of  m  horn  saw 
Tumuli,  which  no  other  persons  had  seen. 

In  page  620,  the  Reviewer  says,  that  the  plough  is  often  fatal 
io  such  structures,  in  a  plain.  Also,  that  he  finds  in  a  note,  that 
Sir  VViliiam  Gell  saw  one,  in  the  plain,  between  the  Mender  and 
Bounarbashi  rivers.  The  reader  will  find  in  page  147  of  my  ob- 
iservations,  (the  passage  alluded  to,)  that  Sir  VViliiam  says,  he  savr 
*'  a  batik  of  sand  or  earth,  with  trees  or  bushes  on  the  top,  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Mender,  about  east  from  Erkessi-kui."     He 


■  In  the  Prefare  to  the  Observations  page  xx.  it  is  said,  "  This  is  a 
very  rude  and  imperfect  perlormaiice,  if  considered  as  a  piece  of  geography, 
to  which  it  has  no  title;  being  done  merely  to  express  the  general  direclion 
«f  some  important  routes.'' 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.         28S 

adds,  "  this  may  have  been  thrown  ^p  by  the  water/'  &c.  (Thi* 
V  as  communicated  to  me  by  Sir  William,  after  he  had  read  my 
observations,  which  were  then  generally  printed  off.) 

If  the  Reviewer  will  have  thh  to  be  a  Tumulus,  it  is  more  than 
Sir  W.  Gell  himself  contends  for.  A  Tumulus  thrown  up  by  a 
river,  seems  to  be  no  improper  comparison  for  one  that  miglit  be 
ploughed  down  ! 

He  also  speaks  of  a  Tumulus  in  Kauffer's  map,  implied  to  be 
in  the  same  position.    I  do  not  find  it  in  the  map  of  Kauffer. 

The  authority  of  Demetrius  of  Scepsis  is  made  very  light  of,  as 
might  have  been  expected.  (Page  6 12.)  In  p.  6 15,  he  is  said  to 
have  possessed  no  advantages  for  investigation  over  modern  tra- 
vellers ;  on  the  contrary,  his  prejudices  misled  him  ;  and,  on  the 
whole,  circumstances  are  considerably  in  favor  of  modern  tra- 
vellers!  In  617,  Demetrius  is  said  to  have  only  looked  on  ;f/je 
other  side  of  the  plain,  being  totally  misled  by  the  claims  of  the 
people  of  New  Ilium,  &.c.  May  we  ask  where  these  prejudices, 
&c.  are  recorded  ? 

But  one  is  really  amused  to  hear  that  Demetrius  kept  to  the 
high  road,  and  did  not  beat  the  bushes,  which  then  concealed  the 
ruins  of  Tioy  on  the  hill  of  Bounarbashi,  (pp.  6 1 1,  6 16.)  So 
that  a  personage,  whom  Strabo  thought  worthy  of  being  quoted ; 
whom  Scipio  took  for  his  guide  in  the  Troad  ;  and  who  is  reported 
to  have  passed  so  much  of  his  time  in  exploring  it,  only  kept,  it 
seems,  to  the  high  road  when  in  search  of  antiquities !  It  is  some- 
M  hat  like  what  one  has  heard  of,  going  a  hunting  in  a  gig  ! 

It  appears  to  be  the  determination  of  this  gentleman  to  scout 
every  particular  that  the  ancients  have  said  concerning  Troy,  since 
the  days  of  Homer;  so  that  those  who  lived  two  thousand  years 
nearer  to  the  date  of  the  transactions,  are  supposed  to  have  known 
less  concerning  the  Iliad,  and  the  plain  of  Troy,  than  certain 
learned  people  of  the  IQlh  century.  He  will  not  admit  any  place 
for  the  site  of  Troy,  that  has  not  "  vestiges  of  antiquity."  (Page 
606.)  Now,  had  the  ancients  told  us  that  such  weie  in  existence, 
or  rather  had  they  not  told  us  the  contrary,  such  an  argument  might 
have  weight ;  biu,  in  iny  idea,  the  remains  at  Bou'jarbashi  rather 
furnish  an  argument  against,  than  for,  its  bemg  the  site  of  Troy. 
But  the  remains  may  be  of  a  later  date  than  Troy. 

To  the  authorities  adduced  from  Homer,  in  proof  of  the  iden- 
tity of  the  Mender  river  with  the  S.amander,  1  have  nothing  to 
add ;  but  some  explanation  may  be  necessary,  as  the  Reviewer 
appears  to  wish  to  render  of  no  effect  any  authorities  adduced 
from  Homer,  by  a  person  who  is  unable  to  read  him  in  the  original. 
Even  Cowper  is  slighted,  as  if  he  had  been  rather  a  reader,  than  a 
maker,  of  a  translation.     And  fiom  the  contempt  sometimes  ex- 


284        Major  Rennell's  Answer  to  the  Remarks 

pressed  towards  him,   one  must  conclude  that  he  greatly  under- 
valued the  Greek  of  Cowper,  in  comparison  with  his  own. 

It  is  obvious  that  a  person,  who  undertakes  a  translation  of  a 
great  work,  such  as  the  Iliad,  Oclijssei/,  &c.  cannot  allow  to  every 
passage  the  same  attention  which  he  would  be  able  to  give  to  a  few 
select  passages  only.  Accordingly,  certaui  of  the  passages,  which 
I  have  adduced  in  proof,  may,  perhaps,  be  expressed  in  terms  that 
approach  nearer  to  the  meaning  of  the  original,  than  others.  The 
truth  is,  that  1  consulted  a  friend  respecting  the  exact  meaning  of 
many  important  parts  ;  but  yet  have  generally  quoted  Cowper. 

1  am  again  assured,  that  the  terms  employed  by  Homer,  re- 
specting the  Scamander  river  in  particular,  are  really  such  as  I 
have  set  forth  in  the  observations,  taken  in  their  general  sense. 
(Pages  55,  50.)  Or  taking  them  more  strictly  translated  by  exact 
equivalents,  in  English,  they  are  the  following  :  (lib.  xxi.) 

"  The  vortigiiioiis  Xanthiis,"  (v.  2.)  "  T/ie  deep-streamed  river, 
foaming  with  vortices,'^  (v.  8.)  "  The  deep  stream  roared"  (v,  9  ) 
"  The  terrible  river,"  (v.  2.i.)  "  The  great  river"  (v,  92.)  "  The 
deep-einbanked  Scamander,"  (v.  36.)  "  The  Scamander,  abound- 
ing in  deep  uhirlpools,"  (v.  603.) 

Again,  "  The  Trojans  lurking,  crouching  under  the  craggy 
shores  of  the  impetuous  stream  :"  or,  "  under  ihecraggs  bordering 
the  stream  of  the  terrible  river"  (lib.  xxi.  v.  25.) 

If  these  phrases  have  any  meaning,  they  cannot  surely  be  applied 
to  the  Bownarbashi  river.  Homer  never  departs  from  character, 
which  he  would  most  egregiously  have  done,  had  he  described  a 
torrent  flood  in  a  river,  which  was  fed  by  equal  ana  perennial 
springs.  The  proper  and  natural  qualities  of  things  he,  indeed, 
as  is  the  business  of  a  poet,  heightens  ;  but  he  would  not  be 
listened  to,  if  he  ascribed  courage  to  a  deer,  or  swiftness  to  a 
tortoise. 

It  is  also  remarked  that  the  Scamander  is  always  introduced 
"with  some  ennobling  epithet,  but  not  so  the  Simdis. 

Jn  eflect,  it  nnist  rest  with  the  unbiassed  reader  of  Greek  to 
determine,  whether  Homer's  descriptions  of  the  rivers  are  to  be 
understood  m  the  manner  in  which  1  have  applied  them. 

Previous  to  the  time  of  M.  de  Chevalier,  the  Scamander  was 
doubtless  regarded  as  the  larger  of  Homer's  two  rivers.  Indeed, 
the  Reviewer  seems  to  have  half  a  mind  to  make  the  Boiuiarbaslii 
the  larger,  (pp.  6 IB,  6 19-)  I  have  no  wish  to  degrade  it  as  a 
river,  it  is  a  most  beautiful  and  useful  stream ;  but,  fed  alone  by 
perennial  springs,  how  can  it  swell,  and  take  the  character  of  a 
torrent,  as  the  history  requires  .**  The  Reviewer  says,  that  it  is 
*'  deep,  compared  to  the  streams  of  the  east,"  (p.  619.)  and  asks 
"  whether  15  feet  by  3  does  not  constitute  a  large  streani  in  the 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.        285 

eastT'    By  this  one  may   conceive  that  this    gentleman  has  not 
travelled  far  eastward. 

The  flood,  or  swelling  of  the  Scamander,  when  Achilles  crossed 
it,  is  accounted  for  rather  in  an  unusual  manner,  (p.  6'20.),  that 
is,  "  by  the  passage  of  100  to  150  thousand  men."  This  suppo- 
sition involves  some  very  whimsical  ideas  ;  for,  as  the  swelling  is 
said  to  be  occasioned  by  the  passage  of  the  armies  over  the  river, 
(that  is,  of  course,  by  dispiacing  a  part  of  its  waters,)  it  must 
necessarily  have  been,  that  the  operations  of  Vulcan,  to  reduce  the 
flood  so  raised,  must  have  been  performed  during  the  time  that  the 
troops  were  actually  in  the  river,  since  it  was  by  the  immersion 
of  their  limbs,  and  a  small  part  of  their  bodies,  in  it,  that  the 
waters  swelled.  Now,  as  we  learn  'that  one  effect  of  Vulcan's 
fires  on  the  river  was  the  total  d<.8truction  of  every  living  creature 
in  it,  the  men  could  not  have  been  much  at  their  ease  whilst 
passing  over. 

But,  seriously,  do  columns  of  armies,  in  wading  a  river,  occasion 
any  remarkable  swell  or  flood  in  it  ?  or  is  it  to  be  supposed  by  any 
person,  save  the  Reviewer,  that  100  or  \oO  thousand  men  plunged 
mto  it  at  once  ? 

The  woodman's  time  of  eating  his  meal,  which  affects  the  length 
of  the  interval  of  time  allowed  to  the  transactions  of  the  day  on 
which  the  Grecian  wall  was  stormed,  comes  next  under  consider- 
ation. 

I  confess  that  I  cannot  for  a  moment  suppose,  that  the  time  of 
eating  his  principal  meal  (as  this  is  implied  to  be)  was  early  in  the 
morning,  as  the  gentleman  supposes ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  under- 
stand how  he  should  know  the  fact,  as  he  delivers  it — "  that  the 
woodman's  hour  for  eating,  in  that  country,  was  very  early  in  the 
morning,"'    (p.  627).      "  Homer  describes  him  as  being  fatigued 
with  felling  high  trees,   and  then  recruiting  his  strength  by  taking 
food."  (Ihad  xi.  v.  86.)  Here,  then,  we  have  a  proof  that  it  could 
not  be  very  early  in  the  moining,  for  he  had  worked  long  enough 
to  be  fatigued.     And  to  argue  from  the  reason  of  the  thing,  do 
hard-working  men  eat  their  chief  meal  very  early  in  the  morning, 
and  then  labor  through  the  rest  of  the  day  (almost  the  whole  of  it) 
fasting  r  or  rather,  do  they  not  divide  the  day  nearly  into  two  equal 
parts,  as  reason  points  out,  in  order  to  obtain  the  greatest  advan- 
tage from  the  use  of  their  food  i  '  Nor  does  it  suit  the  circum- 
stances of  the  battle  of  that  day,  that  the  Trojans  should  have  given 
way,  early  in  the  morning,  as  it  appears  to  have  been  a  hard  con- 
tested one. 

It  is  also  said,  (p.  627),  in  support  of  the  same  position  respect- 
ing the  distance,  that  the  heroes  "  had  all  of  them  chariots  with 
fltet  horseii ;"  but  ihey  had  infantry  attending  them,  and  must  have 


285        IVIajor  Rennell's  A?isrver  to  the  Remarks 

regulated  their  motions  accordingly.  However,  this  the  Reviewer 
easily  gets  rid  of^  by  saying,  (p.  628),  that  "  modern  travellers  are 
accused  by  our  author  of  thinking  that  armies  could  move  as 
quickly  as  they  themselves  can ;  if  they  think  so,  they  are  perfectly 
right,  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  150,000  men  from  marching  in 
a  level  plain,  just  as  easily,  and  much  quicker,  than  the  persons  who 
walk  by  the  side  of  the  horses  of  these  travellers." 

Here  I  must  remark,  that  the  gentleman  has  not  quoted  me  very 
accurately  ;  for  I  say,  (p.  12G  of  the  Observations,)  "  large  armies 
IN  ORDER  OF  BATTLE."  And  if  he  really  thinks  that  100  or 
150  thousand  men,  in  order  of  battle,  can  march  as  fast,  (muck 
quicker  are  his  words,)  as  grooms  walk  by  the  side  of  horses,  I  can 
only  leave  him  in  possession  of  his  opinion,  for  it  would  be  of  no 
use  for  me  to  say  any  more  to  him  on  that  part  of  the  subject. 

It  is  also  necessary  to  caution  the  reader  not  to  suppose,  as  he 
may  possibly  be  inclined  to  do,  from  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
worded  in  the  Remarks,  (p.  628),  "  that  I  deyiy  the  possibiliti/  of 
passing  over  .SO  miles  of  country  in  a  single  day,,'  (which  would, 
indeed,  have  been  a  very  extraordinary  position,  having  myself 
made  longer  marches  on  pressing  emergencies) ;  but  that  the  sub- 
stance of  what  I  have  stated  is  this,  as  may  be  seen  in  pages  1 19 
and  120  of  the  Observations — "That  seven  hours  and  a  half  is 
too  short  an  interval,  in  which  to  perform  the  different  services  of 
marching  in  order  of  battle,  and  frequently  fighting  by  the  way, 
over  30  miles  of  ground  ;  of  attacking  and  carrying  the  wall  ; 
fighting  three  times  at,  and  within,  that  wall ;  and  also  before  Troy, 
and  at  the  wall,  for  the  body  of  Patroclus." 

This  is  very  unlike  the  statement  of  the  Reviewer,  who,  notwith- 
standing, accuses  jne  of  "  wilfully  misrepresenting  facts  to  ser-ce  a 
system .'" 

It  is  probable  that  the  fighting  on  that  day,  independent  of  the 
marching,  must  have  occupied  many  hours.  Mr.  Pope,  (or  rather 
Mr.  Addison,  who  is  said  to  have  written  the  Arguments  to  the 
different  books  of  the  Iliad  for  his  translation,)  classes  this  fighting 
as  four  distinct  battles;  and  although  there  may  be  a  want  of  pro- 
priety in  this  statement,  yet  it  shows  that  he  considered  the  trans- 
actions to  be  such  as  required  a  great  deal  of  time.  I  have  re- 
marked in  the  Observati<nis,  that  even  allowing  the  Sccean  gate  to 
have  been  no  more  than  3^  miles  from  the  Grecian  camp,  the  time 
is  rather  too  short  for  the  marching,  and  for  the  other  transactions,, 
collectively. 

Here  it  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  in  page  628   it  is  said, 
that  after  all  the  talk  about  the  distance,  "  Bounarbashi  is  only 
about  two   miles   more   distant   than  the  Pagus  from  the  shore' 
But  the  question  concerns  the  distance  between  the  shore  and  the 


on  his  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.        287 

Sc(Ean  gate,  not  the  Pagus;  and  that  is  about  3\  miles  more  ia 
M.  Chevalier's  map  than  in  mine,  making  about  13  miles  ditfer- 
ence  in  the  total  of  the  marching  on  that  day. 

in  page  6 13,  1  am  called  to  order,  for  not  mentioning  an  ancient 
bridge,  said  to  have  been  built  over  the  confluent  stream  of  the 
Mender  and  Bounarbashi  rivers  ;  and  to  be  "  of  the  same  age 
with  that  of  Demetrius."  And  hence  it  is  inferred  by  the  Re- 
viewer, or  rather  insisted  on,  that  in  consequence  the  Mender  ran 
in  that  line  of  course  in  the  time  of  Demetrius.  May  it  be  asked, 
"  hovi'  is  the  date  of  the  bridge  ascertained  ?"  Roman  times  lasted 
a  great  many  centuries  after  the  time  of  Demetrius  ! 

In  p.  620,  he  says,  that  "  the  width  of  the  plain  between  the 
Mender  and  Shimar  he  has  proved  to  be  falsified."  If  I  under- 
stand him  rightly,  1  can  only  answer,  generally,  that  in  my  map  the 
width  of  the  plain  rests  on  the  authority  of  Sir  W.  Gell,  who  par- 
ticularly describes  it  in  his  book  on  the  topography  of  Troy, 
pages  33,  34,  as  well  as  in  his  map. 

In  p.  624,  much  is  said  concerning  my  statement  (in  p.  91  of 
the  Observations,)  "  that  the  Scamander  flowed  betzceen  the  Gre- 
cian camp  and  Troi/,  and  that  in  consequence  the  Bounarhashi 
river  cannot  be  the  Scamander."  I  cannot  understand  how  the 
matter  could  be  otherwise.  What  is  it  to  the  purpose,  zohich  zcay 
a  road  led  from  the  site  of  the  Grecian  canjp,  to  that  of  Bounar- 
hashi ?  this  does  not  alter  the  relative  positions:  the  camp  and 
Bounarbashi  w  ere  surely  on  the  'same  side  of  the  river  of  Bounar- 
hashi— how  then  can  it  come  between  them  ? 

h\  626,  1  am  asked,  how  the  Trojan  camp  could  have  been 
situated  between  that  of  the  Greeks  and  the  Scamander  V  I  can 
only  answer,  because  the  Grecian  camp  was  in  its  front,  and  the 
river  on  its  flank.    Is  not  London  between  the  Thames  and  the  Lee  ? 

When  1  say  that  the  Kalli-celone  was  seen  by  Homer  from  the 
lower  part  of  the  plain,  it  is  not  necessary,  hi  common  acceptation, 
that  it  should  mean  the  extreme  verge  of  the  plain,  it  is  doubtless 
seen  as  low  down  as  two-thirds  of  the  whole  space  between  Atche- 
kui  and  the  site  of  the  Grecian  camp,  on  what  was  then  the  sea-shore. 

With  respect  to  the  position  of  Atche-kui,  whatsoever  may  be 
altered  is  accounted  for  in  the  Observations,  page  113,  and  nothing 
that  is  altered  is  pretended  to  be  taken  from  Sir  W.  Geil.  There 
is  a  distinguishing  line  in  the  map. 

My  idea'respectingthe  meaning  of  the  term  left,  as  applied  to 
Hector,  is  combated  in  p.  623.  1  should  really  have  conceived 
that  no  one  passage  in  the  whole  Iliad  couid  furnish  less  matter  for 
doubt;  but  it  was  perhaps  a  sufficient  reason  for  combatuig  the 
©prfiion,  that  I  had  given  it. 

i   believe  it  will  be  found  difficult  to  reconcile  the  term  left. 


288         Major  RenneiFs  Ansive)^  to  the  Remarks 

to  the  left  of  Hector's  army.  The  post  of  A]^\  was  on  the  side 
towards  Rhateum,  which  was  on  the  left  of  the  Grecian  camp. 
It  was  the  post  of  Ajax  that  was  attacked  by  Ilector,  and  surely 
that  division  of  the  Trojan  army,  at  the  head  of  which  he  made 
the  attack,  must  necessarily  have  been  the  right,  as  being  op- 
posed t<j  the  left  of  the  Greeks.  The  left  of  the  Trojan.s  would 
have  been  opposite  to  the  post  of  Achilles,  if  they  had  attacked  on 
that  side.  The  Reviewer  offers  no  reasons  in  proof  of  his  assertions. 

But  it  may  be  remarked  that  this  redoubted  Grecian  quotes  his 
Homer  very  carelessly,  since  he  says,  pp.  ^lo,  6£4,  "  We  are  in- 
formed, that  Hector  on  the  left  knew  not  of  the  slaughter  occa- 
sioned by  Ajax,  who  we  know  was  stationed  on  the  left  of  the 
ships,"  ([Had,  xui.  v.  QlC).)  I  will  beg  leave  to  set  this  gentleman 
right :  the  name  of  Ajax  tjoes  not  appear  in  that  place,  because 
the  poet  was  alluding  to  the  havoc  made  by  Idomeneus  and  Me- 
rioiics,  as  is  described  in  the  former  part  of  the  same  xiiith.  book, 
and  not  to  Ajax,  \\ho  was  then  lighting  in  a  different  place.  But, 
as  1  have  said  in  the  Observations,  p.  89,  the  teft,  meaning  the  left 
division  of  the  battle,  is  one  thing,  and  the  extyemity  of  the  left, 
or  flank,  another.  This  gentleman  accuses  me  of  wilful  misrepre- 
sentations to  serve  a  system  I 

I  shall  now  beg  leave  to  take  notice  of  some  misrepresentations, 
or  mis-statements,  which,  assuming  the  shape  of  facts,  have  a  ten- 
dency to  the  disadvantage  both  of  the  book  and  of  the  author.  Jt 
is  possible  that  some  of  them  may  be  umnteutioaal,  and  only  arise 
from  the  disposition  in  which  the  Ivevievver  appears  to  have  read 
the  book,  that  is,  with  a  determination  to  find  faults  every  where  ; 
and  therefore  he  has  sometimes  led  himself  into  errors. 

In  p.  6ll,  it  is  said,  that  1  "pretend  to  doubt  the  fact  of  the 
Bounarbashi  river  having  once  run  into  the  blender."  This  is 
answered  by  refei  ring  to  pages  1  and  .'3,  where  I  suppose  it  to  have 
been  turned  out  of  its  coarse  to  the  Mender,  after  the  date  of  the 
Trojan  war;  and  to  page  106,  where  it  is  repeated. 

In  62.5,^  I  an»  said  to  '*  wish  to  make  it  appear,  that  the  suppo- 
(sition  that  the  mouth  of  the  Scamander  was  near  the  Rhoetean 
Promontory  in  ancient  times,  is  a^y  own  discovery." 

In  the  Observations,  p.  97,  I  have  expressly  said,  that  this  was 
the  opinion  of  Sir  W.  Gell !  Also,  to  the  same  effect  in  p.  149- 

Again,  in  625,  lam  said  to  "suggest  that  ISeacho'e  is  a  com- 
powid  of  Greek  and  Turkish."  My'  vunds  are,  "  Neachore  is 
nearly  contiguous  to  Jemkin — the  former  name  is  doubtless  from 
the  Greek,  the  latter  from  the  Turkish;  both  having  the  same 
meaning,  that  is,  Neza  Town" 

Likewise,  in  the  same  page,  the  reader  is  left  to  suppose,  that  I 
place  more  than  100,000  men  m  the  Grecian  encampment  on  the 


on  the  Topography  of  the  Plain  of  Troy.        289 

shore.  But  in  the  Obs,  p.  80,  102,000  men  are  stated  to  be  the 
original  numbers,  as  collected  from  Thucyd.des.  And  in  p.  148, 
I  have  said,  that  "  it  may  be  supposed,  that  they  were  reduced  to 
half  the  number,  or  nearly  to  an  equality  with  the  Tiojans."  It 
would,  indeed,  have  been  disgraceful,  had  100,000  Greeks  al- 
lowed themselves  to  be  besieged  hy  50,000  Trojans  ! 

Possibly  this  idea  gave  occasion  to  the  Reviewer's  partiality 
to  the  Trojans,  expressed  in  page  624. 

In  p.  ^'ii'),  the  slip  of  putting  beech-tree  for  Jig-tree,  affords 
matter  of  exultation.  1  apprehend  that  the  hill  of  the  wild  rig- 
tree  has  been  so  often  mentioned  in  translations,,  that  no  one  could 
well  be  ignorant  that  it  meant  the  Eii-ieus.  (I  conclude  that  the 
beech-trees  of  Theophrastus,  on  the  Tumulus  of  Uus,  ran  in  my 
head.)  Sir  W.  Gell  kindly  pointed  out  the  error  to  ne  after  it  was 
printed  off;  and  it  is  corrected  in  the  errata  accordingly.  Is 
one  then  to  have  no  benefit  of  clergy  t<^ 

1  am  censured  for  not  mentioning  the  name  of  Mr.  Morrit  ; 
surely,  if  1  have  not  the  good  fortune  to  agree  with  a  respectable 
writer,  it  would  be  more  polite  to  be  silent,  than  to  mention  him, 
merely  to  say  that  I  differed  from  him  ! 

No  argument  concerning  the  Throsmos  can  be  founded  on  the 
present  appearance  of  the  shore,  whatsoever  the  Throsmos  may 
have  been.  More  than  a  mile  having  been  added  to  the  plain,  the 
plain  itself  in  consequence  raised,  hollows  filled  up,  and  declivities 
lessened,  these  circumstances  forbid  it.  Who  can  tell  what  the 
nature  of  the  shore  was  at  Priene  and  Mijus,  now  that  they  are 
several  miles  inland  t 

I  shall  now  beg  leave  to  mention  some  of  the  Reviewer's 
inconsistencies  likewise. 

He  sets  out,  page  606,  with  "  professing  personally  that  re- 
gard, which  is  inspired  by  amiable  qualities,"  &c. :  and  in  Q9<5, 
afifects  great  delicacy  in  speaking  out,  lest  he  "  should  deviate 
from  that  respect,  which  he  professes  at  all  times  for  the  author :" 
which  having  said,  he  thinks  he  has  a  right  to  make  as  free  with 
me  as  he  pleases. 

In  p.  61 1,  he  says,  I  "pretend  to  doubt:"  in  p.  6l2,  I  have 
^^  insinuated  away  facts,''  and  act  in  a  "  treacherous  rv\2mner."  In 
6 14,  "  not  quite  adhered  to  mutter  of  fact.''  In  624,  a  step 
farther,  "  wilfully  misrepresented,  to  serve  a  system  ;"  and  in  625, 
"  corrupting  the  readings  of  an  ancient  author,"  (that  is,  Plmy.) 
Also,  in  p.  624,  he  seems  to  accuse  me  of  something,  but  I  really 
cannot  understand  what.  It  may  be  seen  that  he  has,  in  that  place, 
worked  himself  up,  till  he  is  grown  unintelligible.  After  much 
more  blame,  of  various  kinds,  he  finishes  by  saying,  "  we  are  never- 
theless persuaded,  that  all  which  has  been  advanced  by  Pr.  Clarke, 

NO.  XX.        a.  Jl.  VOL.  X.  T 


S90  Major  Renneirs  Answer,  §c. 

of  whose  talents  no  one  can  think  too  highly,  and  Major  Rennell, 
has  been  done  with  a  laudable  desire,  not  only  to  further  truth, 
and  promote  investigation,  but  with  a  conviction  that  they  xcere 
doing  so ;"  and  all  this  after  a  charge  of  treacherous  conduct,  de- 
parture from  fact  ^  and  z&ilful  misrepresentation  ;  and  for  the  sake 
of  supporting  a  si/stem ! 

Now  does  this  gentleman  seriously  expect  to  be  listened  to 
through  a  long  dissertation,  when  he  so  soon  forgets  what  he  said 
at  the  distance  of  a  few  pages  ? 

One  is  much  entertained  with  a  compliment  of  his,  (page  607,) 
that  I  am  qualified  to  make  "  a  general  map  of  India."  Now, 
although  much  seems  to  be  comprehended  in  these  words,  yet,  in 
fact,  much  more  is  meant  to  be  excluded.  1  am  first  of  all  re- 
stricted to  India,  that  is,  I  must  not  venture  westward  into  Asia 
Minor,  for  fear,  perhaps,  that  I  might  stray  into  Troas;  nor  meddle 
with  any  other  than  general  geography,  lest  I  should  think  of  the 
topographi/  of  the  Troad:  so  that  "  his  veneration  for  my  geogra- 
phical acquirements"  ceases,  when  I  descend  from  the  subject  of 
empires,  to  the  task  of  tracing  the  beds  of  torrents,  or  the  skirts 
of  narrow  plains ! 

And  it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  this  question  of  the  topogra- 
phy of  the  Troad  is  by  some  affected  to  be  considered  as  distinct 
from  a  geographical  one ;  as  if  it  was  not  really  as  much  a  ques- 
tion of  ancient  geography,  as  any  relating  to  Greece  or  Rome. 
All  questions  of  ancient  geography  must  necessarily  be  decided 
by  ancient  history,  or  by  ancient  descriptions  and  monuments; 
but  the  means  employed  do  not  alter  the  nature  of  the  question. 
Perhaps  it  is  not  admitted  to  be  a  geographical  question,  lest  I 
might  possibly  have  been  deemed  equal  to  tlie  solution  of  it. 

An  objection  is  also  taken,  page  607>  that  1  have  never  been  in 
the  Troad.  Speaking  honestly,  1  am  of  opinion,  that  had  I  been 
one  amongst  those,  who  have  reported  what  they  saw,  I  should  have 
been  less  qualified  than  at  present,  as  I  probably  might  not,  from 
my  own  personal  observation,  have  been  so  much  master  of  the 
subject,  as  when  the  observations  of  so  many  persons  are  before 
me.  But  to  the  point  of  the  remark,  "  Has  the  position  of  Jupiter 
Ammon  ever  been  doubted,  because  the  person  who  pointed  it 
out  had  not  been  on  the  spot  ?" 


291 
CONJECTURAL  CRITICISM  ON  VIRGIL. 


.1..  AM  induced  to  offer  a  criticism  on  a  passage  in  Virgil^  which 
I  have  never  seen  so  explained  as  to  give  me  satisfaction. 

Primus  Ego  in  patriam  mecum,  modo  vita  supersit, 
Aonio  rediens  deducam  vertice  Musas: 
Primus  Idumreas  rcferam  tibi  Manlua  palmas. 

Georgic.  iii.  v,  10. 

I  perfectly  agree  with  any  one  that  shall  say^  in  patriam  rediens 
marks  the  intention  of  the  poet  to  return  to  his  native  country, 
whither  he  proposes  to  conduct  the  Muses  from  Aonia  ;  but  I 
can  no  more  subscribe  to  the  notion  that  by  Idumasas  palmas 
Virgil  meant  to  bring  palms  from  Idume^  than  I  can  suppose, 
with  Catron,  that  the  Roman  poet  meditated  a  voyage  to  the 
Levant.  Jt  is  far  from  my  intention,  to  attempt  to  prove  my 
point,  by  showing  how  unlikely  it  was  that  Virgil  should  be  ac- 
quainted with  Syria,  Egypt,  or  Palestine ;  this  is  not,  in  my 
opinion,  the  ground  on  which  any  thing  solid  is  likely  to  be  esta- 
blished, since  it  were  no  very  arduous  task  to  demonstrate,  that 
numberless  beauties  and  sublimities  have  been  transplanted  into 
the  soils  of  Greece  and  Rome  from  the  sacred  gardens  of  the  East. 
For  my  own  particular  part,  if  I  may  be  allowed  the  liberty,  after 
re-considering  the  whole  of  the  passage  with  the  splendid  and 
ingenious  comment  in  the  notes  on  the  Epistle  to  Augustus,  1 
would  wish  to  join  with  those  who  think  Idumaeas  unfit  for  its  situa- 
tion, and  would  endeavour  to  substitute  another  epithet  in  its  place, 
could  it  be  done  without  offering  violence  to  the  trace  of  the  letters, 
and  could  it  bring  out  a  meaning  more  agreeable  to  the  general 
scope  of  the  passage  than  the  present  reading.  And  first,  we  may 
observe,  that  the  poet  tells  us,  Primus  ego,  1  will  be  the  first, 
if  I  survive  my  return  to  my  native  country,  to  bring  the  Muses 
from  the  Aonian  Mount ;  I  will  also  be  the  first  to  bring  to  thee, 
O  Mantua,  palms  from  Idume,  and  I  will  erect  a  temple  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mincius  ;  Caesar  shall  be  the  God,  and  1,  the  coi>- 
queror,  in  purple^  will  exhibit  the  games  on  the  banks  of  my 
native  river,  for  which  all  Greece  shall  leave  Alpheus  and  the 
shores  of  Molorchus.  All  this  is  very  intelligible,  and  without 
any  difficulty,  if  you  except  the  sudden  jump  from  the  heights  of 
Bceotia  over  the  ^^gean,  and  the  Mediterranean  Seas,  to  fetch 
palms  for  the  conquerors  at  the  INlincian  games.  I  am  fully  aware 
that  the  palms  of  Idume  were  used  by  the  poets  for  palms  in  gene- 
ral;  as  Silius  Ttalicus  and  Martial  abundantly  testify,  lib.  viii,  v.  456, 


292  Weston's  Fragments 

lib.  X.  Epigr.  50. — But  here  the  circumstances  of  the  place  have 
induced  me^  I  confess,  to  look  for  palms  in  a  more  confined  sense^ 
the  palms  of  Greece,  aiid  llie  victories  of  its  games  :  For  does  not 
the  poet  say,  "  When  I  ?\::\i\  return  to  my  native  country,  I  will 
bring  with  me  the  Muses  iVom  the  Aonian  mount  r"  and  in  the 
same  breath  does  he  not  go  on,  "  I  will  (also)  bring  back  (refe- 
ram)  with  me  Idumaan  palms  r"  From  whence  ?  it  may  be 
asked — Why  from  Aonia  certainly,  whither  he  was  just  gone  but 
the  instant  before.  And  if  we  inquire  for  what  purpose,  it  may 
be  answered  for  the  Mincian  games,  where  V^irgil,  as  concjueror, 
in  honor  of  Augustus,  was  to  drive  his  hundred  chariots  in  the 
presence  of  all  Greece. 

On  the- words  "  Centum  quadrijugos  agitabo  ad  flumina  currus," 
Servius  remarks,  "  Id  est,  unius  diei  exhibebo  Circenses."  This 
makes  it  clear  for  what  the  palms  were  designed,  which  he  pro- 
mises to  exhibit  to  his  native  Mantua,  with  the  Muses,  for  the  first 
time.  And  here  we  may  remark,  that  in  patriam  cannot  mean 
Italy  at  large,  as  in  this  sense  primus  could  neither  be  true  of  the 
Muses,  or  the  games.  Virgil  was  not  the  first  epic  poet  of  the 
Romans  ;  but  as  he  first  offered  to  exhibit  the  games  of  Greece 
to  Mantua,  so  was  he  the  first  bard  of  that  country,  who  promised 
to  celebrate  his  own  victories  over  the  muses  of  Helicon.  But  to 
the  point.  To  say  the  truth,  1  consider  Iduma^as  as  an  idle 
epithet,  and  of  no  use  but  to  complete  the  verse,  and  puzzle  the 
commentators.  We  naturally  look  for  something  in  the  adjective 
which  agrees  with  palmas,  that  shall  expressly  mark  its  meaning, 
and  its  country  ;  Idumean  palms  are  applicable  to  a  triumphal 
entry,  more  than  to  the  hands  of  the  victors  in  the  games  ;  but  as 
the  Muses  come  from  Greece,  so  do  the  palms  in  question,  and 
signify  tlie  introduction  to  Mantua  of  those  branches  which,  in  the 
hands  of  the  victors,  denote  a  superior  strength  in  running,  leap- 
ing, wrestling,  and  so  forth  ;  in  a  word,  1  think  it  not  at  all  improba- 
ble that  Virgil  wrote, 

Primus  ITHON^AS  referam  tibi  Mantua  palmas. 

Nor  is  this  unlikely,  on  account  of  the  apparent  difference  of  the 
different  letters,  THON  for  DUM,  since  ITHOME  and 
ITHONE  appear  anciently  to  have  been  confounded  together, 
and  it  is  probable,  that  from  ITHOMEAS  or  ITHONiEAS, 
came  IDUMiEAS.  Whosoever  will  take  die  pains  to  examine 
the  authorities,  will  be  a  better  judge  of  the  probability  of  such 
changes.  Ithone  was  a  town  in  Breotia,  sacred  to  Minerva,  whose 
temple  stood  in  a  plain  before  Coronasa,  where  the  Ilriix^'jiaorix 
were  celebrated,  hinc  illas  palmis.  Callimachus  mentions  the 
Jthonian  games, 


of  Oriental  Literature.  293 

'//v9ov  'iTwvuxhg  /xjv  'ASavoilois  W  asQ\n. 
We  learn  also  from  Statius,  that  Ithone  was  sacred  to  Minerva, 

Ducit  Ithonseos  atque  Alcumenaea  Minervae 
Agmina.  I'heb.  vii.  339. 

And  in  another  important  passage,  lib.  ii.  near  the  end, 


Seu  Pandionio- 


Monte  venis,  sive  Aonia  devertis  Ithone.     v.  721. 

Consult  Hesychiiis,  v.  'Itcuvix  Etym.  Mag.   Callim.  Cerer.  v.  75. 
i\poUon.  Rhod,  1.  5j1.  and  Holsten  ad  Stephanum  Byzant. 

S.  WESTON. 


as" 


CARMEN  TOGRAT. 
?.  17.  V.  45.  oxoN.  l66l.  8vo. 

Syp^jH    Ai5;.3l    'j^\    ^lys.    !JsA 

3^^'    A:s:***5    t5*v^    *^-*^    hr* 

The  reward  of  a  man  z&ho  wishes  for  long  life,  is  to  outlive  all 

his  friends. 

This  sentiment  was  inscribed  in  the  form  of  a  curse  on  an 
ancient  wall. 

QVI  HOC  AMOVERIT 
VLTIMVS  SVORVM  MORIATVR. 

S.  WESTON. 


294  Weston's  Fragments,  S^c, 

GENDERS. 


Mr.  Harris,  of  Salisbury,  who  was  considered,  on  the  authority 
of  Bishop  Lovvth,  as  a  great  grammarian,  till  Mr.  Tooke  arose, 
lias  an  idea  which,  it  may  be  safely  observed,  is  perfectly  unfound- 
ed, and  without  the  shadow  of  truth.  I  mean  with  respect  to 
genders,  which  he  fancied  were  masculine  and  feminine  according 
to  the  nature  of  things,  wherefore  Oceanus  and  Sol  were  mascu- 
line, because  they  had  something  in  thern  incompatible  with  female 
delicacy,  and  the  earth  and  the  moon  feminine,  because  one 
brought  forth  every  thing,  old  mother  earth,  and  the  other  was 
called  the  sister  of  the  sun,  and  shone  by  reflected  light.  I'o  say 
nothing  of  the  German  language,  in  which  the  Moon,  it  is  well 
known,  is  masculine,  Der  Mond,  and  the  Sun  feminine,  Die 
Sonne,  I  shall  produce  a  passage  iVom  an  Arabian  poet  of  great 
celebrity,  not  hitherto  much  quoted,  but  very  much  to  the  present 
purpose,  who  says,  that  there  is  neither  glory  in  the  masculinCj 
nor  shame  in  the  feminine  gender. 


And  to  he  in  the  feminine  gender  is  no  disgrace  to  the  sun, 
No^'  oj'  the  masculine  any  lionor  to  the  moon. 

S,  JVESTOK 


ARABIC  PROVERB. 


Thejirst  man  that  forgot  uas  the  first  of  men. 


Kothe's  Biographical  Memoir,  ^r.  295 

Here  the  words  nas,  man,  and  anus,  women,  with  nasim,  in 
Hebrew,  are  derived  from  nasee,  *  he  forgot.'  Abi  Tenian,  a 
well  known  poet,  alludes  to  this  etymology,,  when  he  says, 

Do  not  forget  this  precept ,  since  you  have  got  the  name  of  Ensaun^ 
fiom  your  hahit  offoi'getting. 

Thus,  Shakspeare,  without  understanding  Hebrew  or  Arabic, 
makes  Cleopatra  say, 

'  O  my  oblivion  is  a  very  Antony, 
And  i  am  all  forgotten.' 

Which  is,  as  if  she  had  said,  1  had  something  to  say,  but  my 
forgetfulness  is  a  very  Antony,  who  is  oblivion  itself  in  the 
abstract. 

S.  WESTON, 


BIOGRAPHICAL     MEMOIR 

OF  JOHN  JACOB   GRIESBACH, 

LATE   PROFESSOR    OF    DIVINITY   AT   JENA. 

BY  FREDERICK  AUGUSTUS  KOTHE, 

Professor  at  Jena. 


John  Jacob  Griesbach  was  born  on  the  4th  of  January,  1745, 
at  Buzbach,  in   Hesse  Darmstadt.     His  father,  Conrad  Caspar, 


295  Kothe's  Biographical  Memoir 

minister  of  the  place,  and  married,  in  1743,  to  Johanna  Doro- 
thea Rambach,  received  a  call,  a  few  weeks  after  the  birth  of  his 
son,  to  Sachsenhauseu;  was,  two  ^ears  afterwards,  appointed  minis- 
ter of  St,  Peter's  church,  Frankfort ;  in  1767,  became  consistorial 
counsellor  there,  and  died  in  1777-  Young  Griesbach  was  early 
distinguished  b^  rare  qualifications  and  a  thirst  of  knowledge. 
Having  acquired  the  rudiments  of  learning  from  the  instruction  of 
private  teachers,  he  pursued  his  studies  at  the  Gymnasium  of  Frank- 
fort under  the  rectors  Alhrecht,  (st\led  by  Gothe,  in  his  Life,  an 
original  character,)  and  Purmann,  and  in  particular  became  tho- 
roughly convt  rsant  in  the  learned  languages.  On  the  2(3th  of  April, 
ird'i,  he  removed  to  the  university  of  Tiib.ngen,  where  he  had  Schoit, 
Baur,  Hoffuiann,  and  E.ies,  for  teachers  in  philology  and  philoso- 
phy, and  Reuss,  Cotta,  and  Sartorius,  in  divinity.  These  he  held 
in  high  respect,  and  remembered  with  {)leasure,  even  at  a  late  period 
of  liie,  the  hours  which  he  had  spent  especially  in  the  society  of 
Baur,  and  the  solid  instruction  which  he  had  enjoyed  from  all.  In 
September,  1764,  he  left  Tiibingen,  and  went  the  following  month 
to  Halle,  where,  besides  the  science  to  which  his  attention  was 
principally  devoted,  he  pursued  his  philosophical  and  philological 
studies  under  the  direction  of  Segner,  Meier,  J.  P.  Eberhard,  and 
J.  L.  Schuize.  In  divinity,  he  was  a  diligent  disciple  of  the  elder 
Knapp,  Mosselt,  and  above  all  of  Semler,  Avho  distinguished  and 
admitted  him  into  his  more  select  circle.  In  October,  1766,  he  re- 
paired to  Leipzig,  where  he  chiefly  improved  himself  by  the  lec- 
tures of  ErnesLi  and  Reiske,  but  likewise  attended  those  of  Crusius 
and  Morus,  Gellert,  Ernesti,  jun.  and  Schrokh. 

He  had  now  completed  his  academic  studies,  in  which  he  had 
collected  an  ample  and  well-arranged  store  of  knowledge  in  divinity 
in  general,  and  particularly  in  criticism  and  ecclesiastical  history, 
to  which  he  already  resolved  to  dedicate  his  labors.  In  October, 
1767,  he  returned  to  Halle,  where  he,  the  same  year,  defended  his 
Diss,  de  Jide  hi.storica  ex  ipsa  rerum  qua  narranlur  naturajudi- 
Cauda,  which  was  his  first  literary  performance  (4to.  1767)  Oct. 
23,  1768,  after  defending  his  Diss.  hist,  theol.  locos  theologicos  ex 
Leone  M.  Pontijice  Romano  sistens  {\1?l\.  1768,  4to.)  he  obtained 
the  degree  of  M.  A.  and  left  Halle  on  the  2oth.  He  then  spent 
some  time  with  his  parents,  in  preparing  for  a  course  of  tra- 
vel, the  object  of  which  was  most  intimately  connected  vvith  his 
studies.  To  obtain  a  more  thorough  insight  into  ecclesiasti- 
cal history,  he  deemed  it  necessary  to  observe  various  religious  sects 
with  his  own  eves,  that  he  might  be  able  to  form  so  much  the 
more  independent  an  opinion  respecting  them.  For  his  critical  la- 
bors, the  use  of  the  English  libraries,  and  of  the  most  celebrated 
and  least  known  manuscripts  was  of  essential  importance  ;  he  was 
de!;irous  of  personally  exauiining,  compariiig,aud  proving,  the  cor- 
rectness of  those  canons  of  criticism  whidi  lie  had  established  fojr 


of  John  Jacob  Grieshadi.  ^97 

himself.  He  was  likewise  solicitous,  as  the  best  part  of  his  youth 
had  been  passed  among  books,  and  in  literary  avocations,  to  mingle 
more  freely  in  society,  and  to  unite  experience  and  a  knowiedoe  of 
the  world  with  the  ardent  desire  of  moving,  at  some  future  time, 
in  a  more  extensive  sphere. 

In  April,  1769,  he  commenced  his  grand  tour.  He  first  visited 
the  most  considerable  libraries  and  the  principal  universities  in  the 
south  and  west  of  Germany,  and  then  proceeded  tp  Holland, 
where  he  made  but  a  short  stay  at  Groningen,  Amsterdam,  Leyden, 
the  Hague,  Utrecht,  and  Rotterdam,  because  he  cherished  a  hope, 
in  which,  however,  he  was  afterwards  dis;ippointed,  that  he  should 
have  an  opportunity  of  revisiting  that  country.  He  next  embarked 
for  England,  and  in  September,  1769,  arrived  in  London.  There, 
in  the  British  Museum,  as  also  in  the  Bodleian  library,  at  Oxford, 
in  the  college  libraries,  and  other  pubbc  and  private  collections  at 
Cambridge,  hep.asecuted  his  researches  with  an  assiduity  and  per- 
severance, and  availed  himself  of  then' literary  treasures,  with  a  dili- 
gence, which  few  travellers  have  displayed.  He  then  repaired  to 
France,  and  reached  Paris,  on  the  13th  of  June,  1770.  There,  too, 
he  spent  most  of  his  time  in  the  principal  libraries,  and  his  clear  com- 
prehensive judgment,  and  penetration,  every  where  met  with  a  rich 
reward.  Both  in  England  and  France,  mutual  esteem  united  him 
with  the  most  eminent  scholars;  Schurrer,  the  friend  of  his  youth, 
and  afterwards  an  ornament  to  the  university  of  Tiibingen,  was  his 
fellow  traveller,  and  during  this  tour  he  formed  a  permanent  friend- 
ship with  the  meritorious  Bruns,  who  had  devoted  himself  to  the 
same  kind  of  studies. 

In  Oct.  1770,  he  returned  to  Frankfort,  and  spent  the  winter  in 
sifting,  arranging,  and  completing,  the  rich  materials  which  he  had 
colk'cted,  against  the  last  preparation  for  the  functions  of  academi- 
cal tuition.  In  March,  1771,  he  defended  at  Halle,  with  his  re- 
spondent, F.  A.  Stroth,  (afterwards  rector  at  Gotha,)  his  learned, 
acute,  and  critical  Diss,  de  Codicibus  qnatuor  Evangeliorum  Ori- 
ge)na)iis,  Partic.  l,(Hal.  1771,  4to.^  and  then  commenced  his  lec- 
tures with  the  most  decided  approbation. 

His  merits  were  acknowledged,  and  soon  acquired  him  distinc- 
tion;  for,  in  February,  177j,  he  was  appointed  extraordinary  Pro- 
fessor of  Divinity.  From  his  youth  he  was  accustomed  to  incessant 
and  indefatigable  activity :  he  now  bestowed  his  undivided  and  un- 
common diligence  upon  his  lectures  and  literary  labors.  Residing 
in  the  house  of  Semler,  and  m  close  friendship  with  his  future 
brother-in-law,  the  celebrated  philologist  C  G.  Schiltz,  he  devoted 
not  only  the  day,  but  also  great  part  oi  the  night,  to  his  studies,  and 
thus  laid  the  foundation  of  many  subsequent  infirmities,  especially 
of  the  habitual  weakness  and  swelling  of  his  legs.  But  a  happi- 
ness was  reserved  for  him  which  not  only  embellished,  animated, 


298  Kothe's  Biographical  Memoir 

and  cheered  his  early  years,  but  attended  him  in  old  age.  In  1775, 
Frei^erica  Juliana,  the  accomplished  sii  ter  of  his  friend  Schiitz, 
became  his  wife.  He  was  now  relieved  from  the  necessity  of 
attending  to  the  cares  of  life,  and  after  his  hours  of  labor,  his 
often  so  arduous  researches  and  inquiries,  he  found  in  her  society 
recreation,  refreshment,  and  a  tender  participation  in  all  his  con- 
cerns. 

Already  in  1774  he  had  announced  his  first  great  work,  his  mas- 
terly critical  edition  of  the  historical  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment—Liirz  historici  N.  T.  grtece,  Part  I.  containing  the  synop- 
sis of  the  first  three  Gospels  (which  appeared  also  under  the  title 
of  Synopsis  Evangdionim  Matth.  Marc,  et  Luc.  Hal.  1776.  Svo.J 
The  second  part  was  published  in  1775.  So  early  as  1777  anew 
edition  was  called  for,  which,  without  any  synoptical  arrangement  of 
the  gospels,  was  given  to  the  world  with  this  title — N.  T.  grccce, 
texhvm  ad  Jidem  Codiciim,  Versionum  et  Patntmemendavit,  et 
lectionis  varietatcm  adjecit  J.  J.  G.  Vol.  I.  et  II.  in  which  the 
text  of  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament  is  corrected,  with  such 
critical  care,  and  illustrated  with  such  erudition,  that  this  work  is 
justly  classed  among  the  most  valuable  and  excellent  of  the  time. 
It  was  not  completed  at  Halle  ;  for  in  June,  1775,  the  author  re- 
ceived an  invitation  to  Jena,  where  he  was  installed  on  the  2d  of 
December  as  the  third  Professor  of  Divinity.  The  records  of  that 
seminary  will  transmit  to  posterity  the  day  on  which  it  gained  such 
a  teaclier,  on  w  hich  this  light  began  to  shine  upon  it,  as  one  of  the 
most  auspicious  in  its  annals. 

He  entered  upon  his  functions  with  a  public  discourse,  to  which 
he  invited  the  students  by  the  simply  eloquent  and  luminous  pro- 
gramme :  De  Histories,  ecchsiasticrc,  nostri  secuU  usihus  sapienter 
accommodate,  utilitafe(Jen.  1776.  4to.)  This  was  soon  followed 
by  the  two  programmes,  written  on  academical  occasions :  De  vera 
iiotione  vocabuli  TtvsviJ^a  in  cap  J'  III.  Epistoliz  ad  Roma7ios.  I.  and 
II.  (Jen.  1776 — 7.  4to.)  On  taking  the  degree  of  D.  D.  on  the  7th 
of  Feb.  1777,  he  defended  the  admirable  Diss.  Ciirarum  in  histo- 
riam  textus  gra^ci  Epislolarum  Paidinarum,  specimen  I.  (Jenae 
1777, 4to.)  M'hich  displays  throughout  the  shrewdest  critical  acumen. 
It  has  been  oenerallv  and  iustlv  regretted  that  he  never  had  leisure 
to  produce  the  continuation.  After  his  reception  into  the  theolo- 
gical faculty,  he  wholly  devoted  his  time,  his  labor,  and  his  life,  to 
the  university,  as  is  honorably  attested  by  a  long  series  of  perform- 
ances composed  on  academical  occasions.  The  following  is  a  list 
of  them  in  chronological  order: 

Comment,  ill Ephes.  I.  19  sq.  1778.  De  potentiore  ecrlesiec  Ro- 
mana priiuipalitate  ad  loc.  Jrencei.  1.  IH.  c.  3.  1779.  Comment, 
ad.  Io,c.  Paiili  1.  Cor.  12.  1  —  11.  1780.  Pr.de  mimdo  a  Deo  Pa- 
ire  condiio  per  FUinm.  1781. — Pr.  defontibus  iinde  Evaiigelistc^ 
suas  de  resurreciione  Domini  ?iarratioTies  hauserint,  1784.    Pr.  de 


(f  John  Jacob  Griesbach.  ^99 

Spirifu  Dei,  quo  abhiti,  saricfijicati  et  justlfcati  dicuntur  Corin- 
tliii,  I.  Cor.  6.  11-  1784.     Pr.  de  verba  Jirmo  prophetico  IL  Pet. 

1.  i6 21.    Part.  IL  1784.     Pr.  de  Nexu  inter  virtntem  et  rell- 

oionem,  1784.  Stricture  in  locum  de  theopiiemlia  Ubrorumsacro- 
^um.  Partic.V.  1784 — 8.  Pr.  quo  probutur,  Marci  Evangelium  to- 
ium  e  Mattli.  et  Luc(Z  commentariis  excerptum  esse,  1 789-  Con- 
timmtio,  \  790.  Pr.  de  Lnaginibus  Judaicis,  qaibus  auctor  epis- 
tolcR  ad  Hebraos,  indescriheiida  Messire.  provincia  usus  est.  Partic,  1. 
et  II.  1791-2.  Pr.  quid  Hebr.lll.  7-  10.  11.  xunx  7rciu(rscov  Sbov 
imagine  adumbretur,  1792-  P>-  sidenslocorum  N.  T.  ad  ascensmn 
Christi  ill  ccelum  spectantium  sylhge,  1 793.  Pr.  in  quo  Eutychis 
de  nnione  nalurarum  in  Christo  senteiitia  illustratur,  1794. — Com- 
mentarii  critici  in  graaim  Matthm  textum.  Specimen  i. — IX. 
1794 — 1800.  Epimetronad  commentarium  criticum  in  Matth.  tex- 
tum, 1801 — Commentarii  ingr&cum  Marci  Textum  critici.  Pcrtic. 
J. — IX.  1802 — 1810.  These  programmes  were  mostly  written  in 
the  name  of  the  university  for  Whitsuntide,  and  some  of  them  are 
reprinted  in  the  collections  of  academical  pieces.  The  eighteen 
Comment,  crit.  in  gr.  text.  Matth.  et  Marc,  are  collected  in  the 
Comment,  crit.  in  text.  grac.  N.  T.  P.  I.  et  II.  the  second  part  of 
which  likewise  contains  the  valuable  Meletemata  de  vefustis  textus 
recensionibus. 

So  long  as  his  strength  was  unimpaired  and  his  health  good,  he 
held  three  lectures  daily  ;  one  exegetical,  the  second  on  church 
history,  which  he  subsequently  composed  after  Schrcikh's  Epitome, 
and  gave  only  thrice  a  week.  The  third  he  devoted  alternately  to 
popular  dogmatics,  and  the  introduction  to  the  New  Testament, 
but  at  a  later  period  his  infirmities  compelled  him  to  coutine  him- 
self to  two  hours  a  day. 

As  a  guide  to  his  lectures  he  printed  in  1779,  at  his  own  expense, 
his  Introduction  to  Popular  Dogmatics.  This  work,  which  was 
more  particularly  designedjfor  the  use  of  his  hearers,  became  known 
and  esteemed  abroad,  and  repeated  solicitations  induced  him  seven 
years  afterwards,  to  put  to  press  a  second  edition,  under  the  title  of 
Introduction  to  the  study  of  Popular  Dogmatics  {J enn,  1786.  8vo.) 
In  June,  1787,  a  third  edition  was  called  for,  and  in  I789,  a 
fourth. 

With  his  functions  as  a  public  teacher  were  soon  associated  other 
duties,  which  occupied  much  of  his  time  and  attention.  In  ISIarch, 
1780,  he  was  appointed  inspector  over  the  students  from  W^eimar 
and  Eisenach;  in  August  the  same  year,  he  was  elected  to  the  office 
of  Vice-rector,  with  w  hich  he  was  afterwards  frequently  invested. 
From  that  period  he  entered  more  and  more  deeply  into  all  the  con- 
cerns of  the  academy,  of  which  he  soon  became  one  of  the  most 
experienced,  and  active  conductors,  exerting  himself  with  such  as- 
siduity, and  taking  part  in  the  complicated  and  arduous  business  of 


500  Kothe*s  Biographical  Memoir 

the  accounts,  with  such  integrity  and   ability,  as  could  not  fail  to 
gain  him  universal  confidence. 

Neither  did  the  illustrious  patrons  of  his  seminary  remain  igno- 
rant of  his  merits.  In  17SI  he  was  nominated  ecclesiastical  coun- 
sellor to  the  Duke  of  Saxe  Weimar,, and  in  1784  received  the  title 
of  Privy  ecclesiastical  counsellor.  In  1782  he  was  chosen  Prelate 
and  deputy  of  the  district  of  Jena  ;  he  soon  made  himself  familiar 
with  this  new  vocation,  and  was  a  most  active  and  respected 
member  of  the  general  diet  till  the  spring  of  1811,  when  he  at- 
tended that  assembly  for  the  last  lime,  though  suffering  under  severe 
bodily  infirmities. 

These,and  other  public  employments,  occupied  no  inconsiderable 
portion  of  his  time;  yet  he  never  neglected  his  aca^lemical  duties, 
but  by  a  judicious  distribution  and  appropriation  of  his  time,  he  even 
gair.i-d  hours  which  he  could  devote  to  learned  researches.  This  is 
abundantly  proved  by  his  farther  critical  labors,  especially  the  Sym- 
bols criik(e  ad  supp/ciidas  et  corrigendas  varias  N.  T.  leciiones. 
Accedit  muhorum  N.  T.  codicum  gracortim  descriptio  et  examen. 
Pars.  1.  Hal.  1785.  P.  U.  1793.  8vo.  We  may  likewise  adduce 
his  profound  communications  to  periodical  w'orks  ;  for  instance,  to 
the  Repertory  of  Biblical  and  ()}ievfal  Literature,  and  his  elabo- 
rate criticisms  on  books  in  the  General  German  Libraii/  and  Ge^ 
neral  Literary  Gazette.  If  we  finally  consider  how  much  of  hi» 
time  was  engaged  by  an  extensive  correspondence^  and  by  the  nu- 
merous visits  of  strangers  and  students,  to  whom  he  always  behaved 
.  with  kindness;  how  much  he  lost  by  frequent  illness;  and  how 
many  hours  he  was  fond  of  de%'oting  to  the  society  of  his  wife  and 
friends ;  we  cannot  forbear  admiring  the  man  who  knew  bow  to 
make  so  good  a  use  of  his  days. 

As  long  as  his  health  permitted,  he  bestow^ed  his  attention  on  his 
New  Testament  and  its  perfection.  This  work  at  length  appeared 
in  a  form  more  worthy  of  its  aiithor,  who  himself  took  an  active 
part  in  the  typographical  arrangements  for  the  fine  edition.  The 
first  volume  was  finished  in  1803,  the  second  in  1804,  the  third  in 
1806,  and  the  fourth  in  1807.  By  a  convenient  common  edition, 
which  he  was  anxious  to  render  as  complete  as  possible,  he  sup- 
plied in  1805  a  want  that  was  sensibly  felt.  A  larger  edition,  be- 
gun in  I79G,  and  finished  in  180(3,  was  calculated  for  England  as 
Weil  as  Germany.  The  second  volume  of  the  Comment.  Critic. 
which  appeared  in  1811,  was  his  last  publication. 

In  the  spring  of  1810,  he  undertook  a  journey  to  the  south  of 
Germany,  where  he  revisited  many  an  old  friend  of  his  youth,  and 
many  a  favorite  spot,  and  returned  greatly  invigorated  from  this 
excursion.  In  the  following  year  his  strength  rapidly  declined. 
During  the  summer  lie  suffered  severely  from  oppression  on  the 
chest,  and  a  violent  debilitating  cough.  His  friends  trembled  for 
his  life.     At  Michaelmas,  he  recommenced  his  lectures ;  for  so 


I 


of  John  Jacob  Griesbach.  301 

long  as  he  had  any  strength  left  he  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
relinquish  his  professional  duty.  The  exertion  was,  ho'vever, 
painful  and  fatiguing.  The  winter  destroyed  all  hopes,  and  at  ihe 
beginning  of  1812  he  was  obliged  to  give  up  his  lectures,  ile  took 
leave  of  his  hearers  not  without  hope,  but  with  d'l'ep  emotion  ;  and 
their  profound  regret  and  veneration  accompanied  hun  in  his  re- 
tirement. From  that  tinic  he  never  quitted  his  routn.  At  inter- 
vals, when  he  was  comparatively  easy,  he  anticipated  with  pleasure 
the  return  of  spring,  and  the  possibility  that  it  might  restore  him 
once  more  to  his  disciples.  The  last  ray  suddenly  vanished ;  he 
could  no  longer  rise  from  his  bed.  His  mind  yet  remained 
vigorous  ;  but  his  body  was  exhausted  ;  every  motion  cost  a  painful 
effort ;  and  thus  he  awaited  his  dissolution  with  composure  and 
resignation.  He  expired  in  the  Passion  week,  on  Tuesday, March 
24th;  and  early  in.  the  morning  of  Good  Friday  his  remains  were 
consigned  to  the  grave. 

Of  a  large  athletic  make,  Griesbach's  figure  indicated  at  first 
sight  the  firmness,  solidity,  decision  and  integrity  of  his  chaiacter. 
The  gravity  that  dwelt  upon  his  brow,  the  penetrating  keeniiess  of 
his  eye,  the  austerity  that  strangers  read  in  his  features,  were  tem- 
pered by  the  almost  hidden  kindness,  the  expression  of  benevolence 
and  love,  which  illumined  his  countenance,  won  the  confidence  of 
the  timid,  and  often  attracted  his  more  intimate  friends  with  silent 
but  irresistible  force.  It  was  not  his  grey  hair  alone  in  the  latter 
years  of  his  life  that  inspired  veneration — his  whole  figure  com- 
manded reverence:  a  tranquil  dignity,  acknowledged  by  all,  was 
diffused  over  it ;  not  of  that  spurious  kind,  which  only  seeks  to  dis- 
play itself,  but  the  unsophisticated,  the  living  expression  of  inward 
worth,  independence  of  mind,  nobleness  of  sentiments,  and  well- 
earned  reputation.  He  was,  in  short,  all  that  his  exterior  deaotod  : 
a  model  of  humble  ardent  piety,  clearness  and  decision,  truth  and 
fidelity,  magnanimity  and  love.  His  generous  heart  was  thoroughly 
penetrated  with  the  univers;d  philanthropy  which  was  manifested  m 
his  voluntary  renunciation  of  personal  enjoyments  and  indulgence, 
in  the  most  disinterested  activity,  the  most  cheerful  sacrifice  of  his 
strength,  experience,  wisdom,  time,  nay  even  of  life  itself.  When 
once  gained  over  by  the  celebrated  seminary  to  which  he  belonged, 
no  offers,  however  seducing — no  vocation,  however  honorable — 
could  prevail  upon  him  to  leave  it:  he  chose  rather  to  renounce  the 
most  brilliant  and  lucrative  appointments,  and  to  be  satisfied  diere 
with  what  v.'as  sufficient  to  su|>ply  his  simple  wants,  than  to  desert 
the  teiiiple  of  philosophy  tu  vviio?e  service  he  \\:\s  attached. 


)02 


MANUSCRIPTS  CLASSICAL,    BIBLICAL, 
AND  BIBLICO-ORIENTAL.— No.  V. 


*  =1 
* 


TVe  ha'ce  made  arrangemenis  for  collecting  an  ac- 
'Count  of  ALi.  ^anu^ccipt^  on  the  foregoing  depart- 
ments of  Literature^  which  at  present  exist  in  the 
"carious  Public  Librauies  in  Great  Britain. 
JFe  shall  coiiiinue  thtm  in  each  Number  till  finished, 
when  an  Index  shall  be  given  of  the  whole.  JVe 
shall  then  collect  an  account  of  the  Manuscripts  in 
the  Royal  and  Imperial  Libraries  on  the 
Continent.  All  communications  from  our  Friends 
will  be  of  assistance  to  our  undertaking. 

BRITISH  MUSEUM.  No,  V. 
BIBLIOTHECA  MS.  Bx\RLEIANA. 


CoDiCf!?  ^lEanuCcripti  Cla.s.sici  ^fstu 


DIC^JRCHUS. 

131.  Fragmenium  Folia  2.     Sec.  XFI.  [No.  3318.] 

DIOGENES. 

132.  EpistoU  29.     'See.  XIV.  [No.  5610.] 

133.  EpistoU.     Sec.  XF.  [No.  5635.] 

DION. 

134.  Syracusanorum  Principis  de  regno  libri  4.     Sec.  XF.  [No. 
2678.] 


DIONYSIUS. 

135.  AiOVva-ioo'AXs^av^gscoi  ol}iov[isvYjg  ■7Tspir,yri(ng.     [No.  1814.] 

Obss.  Non  solum  gaudet  hoc  exemplar  interlineariljis  Scholiis  prima 
manu  conscriptis,  verum  etiam  aliis  una  cum  emendatio!),lnis  et  notis  mar- 
ginalibus  viri  cujusdam  perdocti  superiovis,  ut  videlur,  seculi,  quae  nondum 
quod  sciam  luccm  viderint. 

J36.  Peiiegesis  cum  brevi prologo.     Sec,  Xlf .  [iVo.  5577.] 
137.  Periegesis  51.  [No.  5662.] 

Obss.    Subjungilur,  nullo  sensu,  hie  versus  : 

dXkriO   aa-crvoiOi^  Eva.y.iyysri  ay^scri  uAAtov. 

Patinas  suas  habet  hoc  pocma  usque  ad  40. 

Codex   folia   habet    100.      Scriptus    A,  D.    1493.     Subscribitur    enira 


i 


Manuscripts.  303 

138.  Jntiockkmis  Epistolce  46    ad    Philoxeninn.      Sec.  XIV. 

[No.  5610.] 
139-   Areopagitce,  opera  cum  paraphrase  Geo.  Pachi/meri.     Sec. 

XV.  [No.  5678.] 


EURIPIDES. 

140.  3.    AJcestidis  fragmentum  a  versu  1032  Ed.  Beckii,  ad 
Jinem.     Sine  Scholiis. — 4  Rhesus. — 5.   Troades.       Sec.    (forsan) 

XVL  [No.  5743.] 

Obss.  IIujus  ad  finem  Codicis  scriptum  est :  "  Librum  hunc  Tragoediarum 
acquisivit  Liidovicus  Boiirguetus  Nemansensis,  a  Doctore  Antonio  dc 
Blanchis  Veronas  d.  4  Octobris  Anno  Doni.  Mill.  Septingentesimo  secundo.'' 

141.  Hecuba  Tragadia  prremissis  Ili/pothesi  et  epigrammate  in 
Euripidem.     Sec.  XIV.  [No.  5724.] 

142.  Hecuba  cum  G/ossis  interlinearihus  et  margirtalibus :  pra- 
missa  sunt  quccdant  de  generc  Euripidis. — 2.  Electra. — Sec.  XIV. 

[No.  5725.] 
143.— 1.  Hecuba. — 2.  Orestes. — 3.  Phaniss(e  cum  Scholiis  inter- 
linearibus  et  marginaiibus.     [No.  6300.] 
Obss.  Prpemittuntur  ut  in  aliis  nonnulJa  de  genere  Euripidis.    Scriptura 
similis  num.  5725.  et  atas  forte  eadem  scilicet  sec.  XIV. 
144.  Epistola.     Sec.  XV.  [No.  5635.] 


IIEPHjESTIO. 

145.  De  metris  et  poematibus.     Sec.  XV.  [No.  5618.] 

Obss.  Michael  Aposteles  Byzantinus  post  patria;  direptionem  penuria 
vivens,  scripsit. 


HERMOGENES. 
146.  Ars  Rhetorica.     Sec.  XVL  [No.  5681.] 


HERODOTUS. 

147.  De  gente  et  vita  Homeri.  Sec.  XIV.  [No.  5600.] 

148.  De  gente  Homeri.  Sec.  XV.  [No.  dQSd-l 

149.  Historic  liber  primus  cui  titulus  Clio.    Sec.  forsan   XV. 
[ATo.  6312.] 

HESIODUS. 

150.  Aspis.  Sec.  XIV.  [No.  5724] 

151.  Opera  et  Dies  cum  interpretaiione  interlineari  et  nofulis, 
[No.  6323.] 

Obss.  Manu  rudi  sod  satis  clara. 

HIEROCLES. 


162.  In  Pythagora:  aurea  carmina.  Sec.  XV.  [No.  2678.] 


304  Manuscripts. 

niPPOCRATES. 

153.  1.  Epistola  ad  Pfolomceiim. — 2.  Apliorismorum  liher  2 — Q. 
Sec.  XV.  [No.  5626.1 

154.  Aphorismi   cum   commenlario  pkniore.      Sec.   XIV.    \No. 
629o.] 

0/js,v.:ncipit  Commentator  «'E7rc;o7}7rs^  IxsKXowsv  (Tvvroiw:^  fSKO,)  <roc(pMS 

HOMERUS. 
1.5.";.  IHados  liber  primus  cum  argu/neiitis.  [No.  1675.] 

Oftvs.  Codex  chartaceiis  in  folio  miii.  Sedatii  scriptus  circi  A.D.  159-1. 
perpetuis  fere  commentariis  atque  glossematis  interJinearibus  D.  Burclieti 
illustratus. 

156.  "T1J.V01  is  9£ol';.— [N'o.  1752.] 

Obsi.  Vide  supra  ad  art.  93. 
557.  'Ou^rjoov  'iXidhi  pcc^cuSicc  a. 

Obss.  lliadis  primre  (qiuu  hoc  in  codicc  vocabulo  aa*A  producte  scripto 
denotatur)  ^^rguraentiim  desiderari  notandrun. 

2.  'Ttojsc-ig  jS'  'Oij.r^oO'j  px\bajSlccs. — 3.  "AWw;. 

Obss.  Quin  et  in  ipsij  Argumentis  occurrunt  Lectiones  ab  editis  discrepan- 
tes. 

4.  'l^idSog  /3'  'Ou-Yioov  pail/cudi'a^. 

Obss.  In  bina  qiiasi  l^oemata  dividitur.  Nam  post  versum  493,  leguntur 
haec  verba  iiteris  miniatis  scripta  TeAo;  ryjg  'lAta^o;  |S'  'O;j.-rj^ou  pa^cv^lag 
quae  statim  excipit. 

5.  'H  vito^su-is  rr^s  BoiMtlccc  fijs  'OiJ/jcou  px'^cy3locs  qu*  "on  comparet 
novissima  omnium  Humeri  editione  per  Josuam  Barnesium  elaborata. 

6.  Numerus  Principum,  Navium  ac  BellatorumGrcecorum. 

7.  '■^^X'^  '•"^i^  Boicvrlc;  Boiu^rcvv  yAv  YItjVsXbuj;  kou  Ar^'irog  rf^yov* 
—  8.  'Tiroho-ig  y  rijs  'Oij,TjOO'j  poc^cv^lxg. — 9-  'iXi&Soc  y  •Of/.rj^ou  pccv^aj- 
Sixc. — 10.  'TTt6^sTic\rrjg  S' 'O;x-^^0'j  pa4'C'-'^''«>.  — 11.  "AXXujg. — 12.  iKid- 
hg  0  'Oy.-ijpou  pa^'jjSlccc.— 13.  'TTTojsa-ig  Trjg  s  'OfJ^rj^ov  f)ix\p(x.'§lxg . — 14. 
AaXvjc. — 15.  'IXicioog  a  'Oixtj^ou  pa^^w^lxg. — 16.  'tiro^ea-ig  rf/g  ^'  'Oy,i)- 

§ov  pa\l>jj^Accg. — 17.  Ka<  dXXujg. — 18.  ^iXid^og  ^  '0|U,ijcoy  pa4>M^ixg. — 
19'  'TTTo^Es-ig  rrjg  7;'  'Oy/ij^ov  pa.'h'jMag. — 20.  "AXXvug. — 21.  'iXi^x^g  njf' 
'Op/jfoy  oa^JcyVia.c. — 22.  'TiroSsa-lg  &'  'Oajj^ou  px'hwllx.g. — 23.  "AXXcvg. 
• — 24.  'iXixSog  &  'Oy^Yi^ov  fx^uj^Jiag. —  25.  'TTtoSecrig  irjg  i  "Ow/jfoy  fx- 
yl>cv§lag. — 26.  "AXXcvg. — 27.  'l/.idoog  i  'Oa-)jco-j  fx4^:volag. — 28.  'TTtokerig 
"rijg  'iXidSog  k  'Ojj.-j^ov  px^hiv^ixg. — 29-  "AXXx'c. 

Obss.  Hoc  Argumentum  in  Editione  Homeri  BarneMana  desideratur. 

30.  'iXtdoog  K  '0[juY,^ov  px^^uioixg. — 31.  'Tir6Ss(rtg  TTJg  X  '0(j.Yj§oa 
f!X^a)S!xg. — 32.  "AXXcvg. — 33.  'iXixhg  a'  'Ou-vjcot;  pa^iuSlxg. — 34.'T7ro- 
Qecig  Tyjg  iXixoog  (l'  'Qiltj^ov  px^l/ujSlxg. — 35.  ''AA^^uf. 

Obss.  Deest  etiam  hoc  argumentnm  in  Editione  Barnesiana. 

36.  '[Xidcog  yJ  'O/xij^ot;  px'h'jj^lxc. — 37-  'TttoOscti;  rff  'iXixSog  V 
'OaTjfiOu  pa^/cuJjas'.— 38.  "AXX'j:g. — Z^-  'i.Xidhg  v  'OiJ^rjcov  pa^^^Slxg. — ■ 
40.  'TiroSs-rig  r-ijg  'IXidSog  ^  'Oy-Yj^ou  pa^x'Slxg. —  41.  'AXXcvg. 

Obss.  Neqne  invenitur  hoc  argumentum  in  Editione  Barnesiana. 

42.  'IXtxhg  g'  'Oyy/^oov  pa^'jjolxg. — 43.  'TTtokcng  fi-g  0'  '0/xiJ£)C(U  pav^o" 
6ixg. — 44.  "AAaw/. 


Manuscripts,  305 

Ohis.  Neqiie  occurrit  hoc  argumentum  apud  Barnesium. 

45. — 'lAiaiJoj  o'  '0/x>jpoy  px^^ivSlacg. — A6.  'TttoSso-i;  rrj;  ^iKidhs  it 
Oijirjoov  px'^cvolxi. — 4*7.  'iKid^og  tt'  'O^ri^ov  pa^cvSlo!.;. — 48.  'iKid^og  §' 
Oa^j'foy  pa^iv^ixg. — 49-  'T7ro^£<Tig  rij;  'iKidSo;  s'  'Oaij'^ou  |Oav|/cyo/af. — 
50.  "IkidSo;  f' '0/xv)'fou  'pa,'\)x^lag. — 31.  'Tirodsais  T-^s'lMdSog  r  'Oaij'fou 
pa.\l/ujSlxs.-  52.  'lAidSo;  t  'Of/.^j'sou  poA^M^lac,. — 53.  "lTto^z<ng  Trjf 
'IXidSog  v  'Ofj^Ti^ov  pa-^l^cvSlccg. —  34.  'lAidhg  v  Ot^r/fO'J  px^^iySloig. — 55. 
TiroSsa-is  Trjg  'iXiaoog  (p  'O[j,rj^ou  px^'u-'^locg. — 36.  'Ikidhg  (f>'  'OjU-^^ou 
px\p'jjSia.s. — 57.  'Tiro^sa-ig  rij;  y^'  'Oa-)j^0Li  pa^/uuSlxg. — 58.  "AaXujs. — ■ 
59.  'IXidSog  ^'  'OiLr.r^ov  pa,\ljujSlag. — b"0.  'Titoho-i;  rijg  'IXidhg  ^' 
'Ojj.rjoov  pwlfivoiix;. 

61.  Aliud  argumentum  in  Barnesii  editione  desideratum. 

62.  'IXiac^og  ^/'  'Ou.ri'jov  pa.^'ujSiocg. — 6'3.  'X-nd^&ffis  Trjg  cu  px^uiSlas. — 
64.  'IXidooc  uj'  'Ou^rjonv  pa.^cv<^lccg. 

Obss.  In  tine  desiderantur  tolia  5  aut  6. 

In  hoc  codice  continentur  non  mode  Argumenta  Iliadis  varia  et  Epigra- 
pha  Grffica,  sad  schuha  etiam  q\iampluriina  tani  marginaUa  quam  interU- 
nearia  adhuc  ni  filler  incdita,  adduntur.  [No.  1771.] 
158.  Lias  cum  sJrgumentis  et  Epigrammate.  [No.  5600.] 

Obss.  Scripsit  Johannes  Presbyter  Cretae  A.  D.  1366. 
1.59. —  1.  Batrachomyomachia. — 2.    liias,  cum  Prolegomenis  ar^ 

gumentis  et  interpreiatione  Grceca  interlineari.    Sec.  XF.  [No. 

.5601.] 

160.  Odyssea  script  a  super  membra  na  sine  versuum  divisione. 
Ad  Jinem  liac  inscriptio.  MsTsyqafri  ^  tou  o/^jj^ou  'OSucro-s/a 
«,vaXu)[xucri  jxh  rotj  svTtixooTXTOo  uvdgog  xoglov  j3up$Q\oiJ.otiov  toD  xpucr- 
TTiavov  ^Bigi  8e  luiuvvov  hgsMc  paii(rov  xou  nmTog.  "Etsj  «7ro  t^j  yu' 
yeVvr^a-sMc  y^iKiocrrwj  Texgaxoo-Joo-Tcu  £/35o|*»xo(rT«i  Ivarw  /u,>jvog  aw- 
youTTQUj  OrxaTJj,  ev  jscojt^jj.     Anno  1479- 

Obss.  In  hac  inscriptione  et  in  codice  ipso  vocalia  *  et  u  puncto  duplici 
suprascripto  signantur  .'  et  U.  Iota  non  subscnbitur.  Codex  folia  habet 
260.     [No.  5658.] 

161.  Batrachomyomachia  cum  scholiis  et  glossis  interlinearibus. 
Sec.  XF.  [No.  5664.] 

162.  Iliados  liber  primus  cum  fragmentis  secundi  tertii  et  quarti 
Scilicet  B.  1—9.490—534.  '  ' 

163.  Catalogi  navium  initium.  F.  123 — 302.  A.  67 — 246.  Sec. 
X/F.  [No.  5672.] 

164.  Odyssea  cum  notulis  recentioribus  Latinis.  ^ec.  XF.  [No. 
5673.] 

Obss.  Subjiciuntur  versus  lambici  Incipientes  <pvyujv'Oov(r(r£'jg  qui  extaot 
in  5674  et  etiam  alii ; 

AiiXTJv  jxsv  TiSug  aXAa  xa.)  ^i^Xov  taXog. 

165.  Odyssea  cum  scholiis.    Sec.  XIII.  [No.  5674.] 

Obss.  Codex  insignis  a  eel.  Viro  Ric.  Person  pro  Homero  Grenvilliano 
eollatus.  Descriptionem  codicis,  quia  mehor  proponi  non  potest,  verbis  Por- 
sonianis  damus. 

"  Codex  est  membranaceus  forma  quam  in  folio  vocant  minori ;  quod  ad 
altitudinem  scilicet  et  latitudinem  attinet,  Aldino  Herodoto  simihs.  Mem- 
brana  crassa  est  et  firma,  sed  aliquando  pinguis ;  unde  fit,  ut  scholia  qus*-- 

NO.  XX.  C7.  Jl.  VOL.  X.  U 


306  Conjecture  on  a  passage 

dam  lectu  difficiliora  sint,  qucedam  minus  eleganter  scripta.  Plerumque 
vero  et  textus  et  scholia  nitide  sunt  exarata.  Totus  ut  opinor  uno  tempore 
textus  absolutus  est;  deinde  scholia  addita  eademne  an  diversa  manu  nori 
certo  dixerim.  Neque  id  multum  refert  cum  satis  constet  unius  jussu  et 
consilio  totum  M.  S.  concinnatum  esse.  PaucaqiuBdam  bon*  notm  margin! 
insunt  cteteris  recentiora  quidem  ut  colligo  ex  liquoris  colore  qui  est  ruber 
flavescens  sed  exiguo  intervallo  recentiora.  Hunc  codicem  decimo  tertio 
sasculo  adscribit  Casleius  (in  catalogo  priore)  nee  quidquam  habeo  quod 
contradicam.  Ilium  notandum,  scriptum  esse,  cum  jam  dubitari  coeptum 
esset  utrum  nota  ad  latiis  an  infra  poni  deberet.  Nostri  enim  textus  media 
quadam  via  incedit.  Hie  etiam  codex,  ut  id  obiter  moneam,  collatus  est  a 
Thoma  Bentleio  sed  negligenter  admodum.  NuUas  enim,  certe  rarissimas 
ejus  lectiones,  preeter  eas  quas  in  textu  inveniebat,  notavit." 

Codex  folia  habet  150.  Ad  finem  scriptum  est  "Antonii  Scripandi  et 
amicorum."  Collationes  Porsoni  paginas  occupant  84  in  4lo.  charactere 
minuto. 

166.  — 4.  Batrachomyomachia. 

167. — 6.  lUas,  coiitinens  versus  15634,  cum  glossis  Porphyrii. 
{No.  5693.] 

Obss.  Codex  certe  sa-culo  15  antiquior;  folia  habens  319. 
l68. — Batrachomuomacliia  j'ol.  9-  fwm  glossis.  [No.  6301.] 
169.  Odyssea.     Sec.  XV.  [No.  5625.] 


Conjecture  on  a  passage  in  the  Cato  Major  ^vindicated. 


To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

1  beg  leave  to  call  the  attention  of  your  readers  to  a  passage  in 
the  Cato  Major  of  Cicero,  on  which  I  ventured  to  offer  a  con- 
jecture. That  conjecture  has  not  the  good  fortune  to  be  favorably 
received  by  some  respectable  scholars,  though  it  perhaps  deserves 
more  notice  than  they  are  at  present  disposed  to  pay  it.  On  a 
recent  perusal  of  the  profound  Coynmentary  bij  Claudius  Salma- 
sius  on  the  six  Writers  of  the  yiugustan  Histoty,  I  was  much 
delighted  to  find  that  this  wonderful  scholar  had  anticipated  me  in 
my  conjecture,  and  that,  as  is  apparent  from  the  tenor  of  his  note^ 
he  had  evidently  hit  on  the  conjecture  by  viewing  the  passage 
in  the  very  light,  in  which  1  have  view  ed  it  myself,  viz.  as  relating 
solely  to  military  exercises,  without  any  allusion  to  the  game  of 
the  pilu,  or  ball;  my  opponents  may,  if  they  please,  charge  me 
with  plagiarism,  but  1  am  myself  so  much  gratified  to  discover 
that  1  have  the  authority  of  CI.  Salmasius  to  support  my  conjec- 
ture, that  I  shall  easily  bear  up  under  the  pressure  of  such  an 
unjust  charge. 

Sibi  igitur  habeant  arma,  sibi  equos,  sibi  hastas,  sibi  clavam,  $ibi  pilam,  sibi 
natationes,  et  cursus ;  nobis  scnibus  ex  luiionibus  muliis  talos  relin^uant  «•? 
*€*seras.     Cic.  J)e  Senect.  c.  H. 


I 


in  the  "  Cato  Major,'"  vindicated.  307 

I  now  produce  my  own  note  : 

The  reading  of  pila,  which  Graevius  seems  half-inclined  to  admit,  will 
lead  us  to  the  true  reading,  which  I  suppose  to  have  been  sibi  claram,  sibi 
ilnw.  We  cannot  understand  by  pilam  the  in&trumentum  lusoruim  descri- 
ed by  Gesner;  for  the  context  evidently  requires  vis  to  understand  some 
miliiary  exercise,  sibi  arma,  equos,  hastai>,  clavam,  pilam,  jiaftitiones,  et  cursus. 
Gesner  says  under  pilum  :  "  Armorum  genus,  hastile  pedum  qniiique  et 
semis,  ferro  triangiilo  unciarum  novem,  ad  cujus  ictum  praecipue  exertehan- 
tur  milites,  quod  arte  et  virtute  directum  et  scutatos  pedites,  et  loricatos 
equites  sa  pe  transverberat :  haec  Veget.  II.  15. : — Serv.  ad  JEn.  7.  664. 
Pi/um  proprie  est  hasta  Eomanorum."  Plautus  B«ccA.  III.  3.  24.  (quoted  by 
Gesuer  under p^/rtj says,  Ibi  curxu,luctando,hasta,ci?'co,pngiUutu,  pila,  saliendo 
se  exercebant  mugis.  Plautus  is  evidently  here  speaking  of  miliuiry  exercises, 
and  therefore,  here  also  pi!a  is  improper,  and  must  be  changed  into  jj/'/o. 
These  alterations  are  so  slight,  that  I  hope  they  will  readily  meet  with  the 
approbation  of  critics. 

Who  would  have  supposed,  Mr.  Editor,  that  these  words 
would  subject  me  to  censure  for  dogmatism  .''  Yet  "  Hylax,"  the 
author  of  a  paper  in  the  Monthly  Magazine  for  Jan.  1614., 
writes  thus : 

Mr.  Barker  pronounces  this  to  be  a  difficult  passage,  and  accordingly 
(credite  poste-^i)  proposes  an  emendation,  or  rather,  he  positively  assents 
tiie  true  reading  is  pilum,  overlooking,  no  doubt,  the  word  hastas,  which  had 
gone  before.  The  common  reading  is  rightl}  understood  by  Janus  Rut- 
gersius  V.  L.  11,  12,  and  is  confirmed  beyond  contradiction  by  Cicero  in 
the  De  Amicitia  20.  Si  qui  ineunte  cetate  vcnandi,  uut  pila  studios  \studiosi^ 
fuerint. 

Before  I  reply  to  these  words,  I  shall  cite  what  I  have  in 
another  place  written  on  the  passage  in  question  : 

With  respect  to  the  conjecture  of  pilu7u  for  pilam,  which  your  corre- 
spondent in  p.  445.  has  anointed  with  the  vials  of  Ids  wi-ath,  I  still  maintain 
that,  as  the  exercises  which  are  mentioned  boUi  before  this  ill-fated  pilum, 
and  after  it,  are  military,  (which  I  shall  more  fully  prove  on  another  occa- 
sion) it  is  at  the  least  highly  probable  that  it  means  some  military  exercise. 
A  Writer  in  the  British  Neptune,  who  has  assailed  the  propriety  of  this 
conjecture  in  more  decorous  language,  has  been  well  answered  by  the  per- 
son, who  has  reviewed  my  publication  in  No.  IX.  of  the  Classical  Journal., 
to  which  I  refer  your  correspondent,  as  these  remarks  have  been  already 
protracted  to  too  great  a  length.  See  the  Gent.  Mag.  No.  for  June, 
1812,  or  The  New  Review,  No.  ^Vl.  for  June,  1813.  p.  696. 

The  observations  of  CI.  Salmasius,  alluded  to  above,  are  these  : 
*'  iElius  Spartianus,  Armisque  et  pilo  se  semper  exercuit.  Putant  esse 
figuram  hli.aivoh,  armis  et  pilo,  ut  patera  liba.nus  et  au?o :  ego  contra  sen- 
tio.  Exe'citium  anorum  ab  exercitio  sagiitarum,  missilium,  pilorumque 
diversum.  Sic  exercitium  armorum  a  sagittis  separat  Suetonius  in  Domitiano, 
Armorum,  inquit,  nutlo,  sagittarum  vel  pracipuo  studio  tenebatur.  Pilum, 
autem  et  sagittas  conjungit  Vopiscus  in  Aureliano,  Nullum-  unquam  diem^ 
pra:ter,i'isit,  quaynvisj'estum,  quumvis  vucantem,  a  quo  non  se  pilo  et  sagittis  cele- 
risque  armoi-um  exerceret  ojjiciis.  Si  «rOT«  generaliter  accipiantur^  non  sum 
nescius  et  sagittas,  et  pi/a,  et  alia  missilia  eo  nomine  comprehend!.  Sub 
armorum  vero  exercitio  scutum  et  gladius  tantum  comprehendebatur.  Ovidius 
jaculandi  peritiam  ab  armis  distinguit. 

Sunt  Hits  celeresque  pila,  jaculumque,  trochique, 
Arma^ue,  et  in  gyros  ire  coarius  equus, 


308  Conjecture  on  a  passage,  fy. 

Cicero  in  Catone  Majore,  ubi  exercitationum  militarium  genera  enumerat, 
urma  quoque  ab  hastis  separat,  Sibi  habeant  i^it)ir  anna,  iihi  e(]uus,  sibi  hustas, 
$ibi  clavam,  sibi  pitam,  sibi  venationes.  [The  Edd.  and  MSS.  read  not  vena- 
tiones,  but  nutationeSy  or  nationesJ]  Quo  loco  lubentius  etiam  legerim  sibi 
pilum,  quam  pilum.  Armorum  igitur  exercitium,  tarn  apud  milites,  quam  gla- 
diatores,  in  solo  clypeo  et  gladio  constabat.  Qui  clypeum  scienter  vibrare  et 
quatere,  obliquis  ictibus  telorum  jactum  deflectere,  qui  gladio  dimicare 
noverat,  is  in  armorum  exercitio  peritus  censebatur.  Vegetius  L.  II.  c.  14. 
Qui  hastas  vel  missilia  perife  jaculetur  et  jortiter,  qui  dimicare  gladio,  et 
scutum  rotare  doctissime  noverit,  qui  omnem  artem  didicerit  urinatuice.  Ai'tna 
tractare  pro  eodem  dixit  Seneca,  Majores  nostri  rectum  juventutem.  exercue- 
runt  hastilia  jacere,  sudem  torquere,  equum  agitare,  arma  tractare.  Armu 
movere  JVIanilio, 

Aut  solo  vectatus  equo  nunc  arma  muvebit ; 
in  vetere  Epigrammate, 

Et  in  morem  militis  arma  movet. 

Non  audiendus  Lipsius,  qui'  hie  legit  Paloque  et  armis  se  semper  exercuit. 
Ut,  inquit,  duplex  exercitii  genus  intelligatur,  armatura  et  palariu.  Sic 
.autem  inter  armaturam  et  pularia  distinguit,  ut  armatura  levium  fuerit,  et 
palaria  gravium.  Quasi  illud  exercitii  genus,  quod  armaturam  Vegetius 
aliique  recentiores  passim  appellant,  idem  fuerit  cum  exercitio  armorum 
aut  ad  leves  tantum  pertinuerit,  non  etiam  ad  graves.  Quid  ?  nonne 
ut  levis  armatura  de  levibus,  sic  et  gravis  armatura  de  gravibus  dice- 
batur?  Sane  levem  armaturam,  ut  ferentarios,  funditores,  et  id  genus  omne; 
ermaturas  dicebant.  V^egetius,  Post  has  erant  ferentarii  et  levis  armatura, 
quos  nunc  scultatores,  et  armaturas  dicimus.  Louge  tamen  differunt  ar- 
vmtura  et  armaturtz.  Armaturas  dicebant  levem  armaturam.  Armatura 
vero  exercitium  posterioris  Eetatis  longe  diversum  ab  armorum  exercitio, 
de  quo  hie  agimus,  et  tota  re  falluntur  eruditissimi  viri,  qui  idem  faciunt, 
Armorum  exercitium  in  solo  clypeo  et  ense  consistebat.  Armatura  vero, 
vel  armaturtz  exercitium  erat  cum  milites  armati  sub  signis  decurrentes  in 
campo  proluderent,  ut  pluribus  docebimus  ad  Alexandri  Severi  vitam.  Nihil 
igitur  ad  rem  pertinet  ilia  distinctio  armature  et  palari<iE  exercitationis,  et 
falsa  h.  1.  emendatio,  Armisque  et  palo.'^  Cl.  Salmasius  In  HistoritE  Au- 
gusta Scriptores  VI.  Parisiis,  1720.  p.  58. 

The  Note  of  Is.  Casaubou  has  been  produced  by  the  person, 
who  noticed  my  work  in  No.  IX.  of  the  Classical  Journal.  It 
will,  however,  be  right  to  repeat  it  here. 

"  Est  Fv  ita  Ji/orv  ligura,  armis  et  pilo,  ut  patera  et  aura.  Vel  ita  cape,  cuna 
Cceteris  armorum  generibus,  tum  etiam  pilo.  Separat  pilum  ab  armis,  quod 
in  illis  tamen  vel  prgecipuura,  et  omnium  gravissimum  :  ideo  nominalim 
indicandum :  sic,  w  Ziv  xal  9so\,  apud  Comicum.  Paulo  aliter  Seneca,  hastilia 
separat  ab  armis,  in  Epist.  LXXXVIII.  Mujo7'es  nostri  rectam  juventute?a 
exercuerunt  hastilia  jacere,  sudem  torquere,  equum  agitare,  arma  tractare. 
Ita  autem  libri  omnes,  non  pila,  nee  palo.  Vopiscus  in  Aureliano,  Nullum 
unquam  diem  praterrnisit,  quamvis  festum,  quamvis  vacantem,  quo  non  se  pilo 
et  sagittis,  caterisque  artnorum  exerceret  officiis."  Page  42.  of  Is.  Casaubon's 
Motes,  subjoined  to  the  above  mentioned  edition  which  was  published  by 
Salmasius  himself. 

Salmasius  has  well  explained  what  is  meant  by  arma,  as  contra- 
distinguished from  pila,  ha&tcc,  hastilia,  sagitta  ;  in  the  passage  of 
Cicero  arma  is  used  for  exercitium  armorum,  and  by  that  we  are 
to  understand  the  shield  and  the  sword.  This  explanation  shows 
the  propriety,  with  which  Cicero  speaks  of    the  hastes,    clava^ 


Notice  of  C.  A.  Klotzii  Opuscula,  ^c.  S09 

\mdipihim,  as  distinct  from  the  arma.  By  these  words  of  CI.  Salma- 
sius  the  objection  of  "  Hylax  "  (quoted  above)  to  the  proposed 
conjectural  emendation  of  pilum  for  pi/am,  viz.  "  the  word  liastas 
which  had  gone  before,"  is  destroyed.  For  CI.  Sahnasius  has 
produced  passages  not  only  where  arma  are  contradistinguished 
from  pi/a,  Iias/ce,  hastilia,  sagitla,  but  where  pila  are  contradis- 
tinguished from  sagitta,  as  in  our  passage  pi/a  are  used  with 
hastce.  Vopisc.  in  Aureliano,  Nid/urn  unquani  diem  prcctermisit, 
quamvis  fentum,  quamvis  vacantem,  qRo  non  se  pi/o,  et  sagittis, 
cateiisque  armonim  exerceret  officiis. 

I  add  the  following  passages,  unnoticed  by  Stalinasius  and  Ca- 
saubon. 

Curtius  L.  III.  c.  3.  Currum  decern  millia  hastatorum  sequebantur  :  hastas 
grgento  cxornatos,  spicula  auro  prsefixa  gestabant.  Tacit.  2.  Ann.  c.  14. 
Prima  utcunque  acies  hastata  :  ceteris  prausta,  aut  brevia  tela.  "  Hasta 
differt  a  pilo,  quo  legionarii  utebantiir  :  hasta  vero  auxiliarii,  ut  ex  Tacito 
constat  Ann.  12.  c.  35  :  Si  auxiliuribus  resisterent,  gladiis  ac  pilis  legiona- 
RiORUM  ;  si  hue  verterent,  spathis  et  hastis  auxiliarium  sternebantur.'' 
Forcellini  et  Facciolati  Lexicon  totius  Latinitaiis. 

h  Hylax  objects  to  the  passage  produced  from  Curtius,  be- 
cause spicu/a,  and  not  pi/a,  are  there  joined  with  hastas,  let  hira 
know  that  spicu/a  and  pi/a  are  exactly  the  same,  which  1  assert  on 
the  authority  of  Vegetius,  who  thus  writes  in  Lib.  ii.  c.  15. 

Missile  majus,  ferro  triangulo,  unciuriim  novem,  hastili pedum  quinque  semis, 
quod  PILUM  vocabant,  nunc  spiculum  dicitur. 

This  is  sufficient  to  show  the  great  mistake,  into  which  Hylax 
has  fallen  in  supposing  that  Cicero  could  not  have  said  pi/a  in  the 
passage  under  consideration,  because  hastas  "  had  gone  before." 

Thetford,  Nov.  I,  1814.  E.  H.  BARKER. 


NOTICE  OF 

C.  A.  Klotzii  Opuscula  varii  Argumenti. 

A/lenburgi,  8vo.  pp.  330. 

J  T  is  our  intention  to  adorn  our  miscellany  with  two  or  three  of  the 
articles,  which  this  work  contains.  On  the  present  occasion  we  shall 
content  ourselves  with  laying  before  our  readers  two  articles  relative 
to  the  Eclogues  of  Virgil.  The  first  of  them  exhibits  a  curious  list 
of  passages,  which,  from  their  remarkable  resemblance  to  the  phraseo- 
logy of  holy  writ,  and  the  general  complexion  of  the  matter,  Klotzius 
deems  to  have  come  from  the  pens  of  monks.  Eighteen  passages  are 
produced,  and  pronounced  to  be  pious  frauds. 


S 1 0  Notice  of  C.  A.  Klotzii 

De  Ecloga  Virgilii  quarta.  Conjectura,  quomodo  acciderit,  ut 
inter  profanorum  et  sacrorum  scriptoruni  verba  szepe  magna  simi- 
litudo  esse  videatur. 

Nemo  ieiQ  erit,  quin,  lecta  interpretatione  loci  Sibyllini  a  Guilielmo 
Alabastro,  dene  nescio  cujus,  Pythias  certe  alicujus,  in  cerebello  homi- 
nis  nidulantis,  ope  excogitata,  ingenium  dicani,  an  stuporeni  ?  inter- 
pretis  suaviter  irrideat.  Nam,  quaj  Sibylla  Erythreea  in  Libr.  III. 
canit,  cerfe  cecinisse  dicitur,  et  quorum  particulam  hue  transferamus 
(neque  enim  belli  sunt  vtrsiculi,  et  digni  muliercula  ista) 

ijs\iov  TTVgosvTct  \hiyav,  Ka[XTrg(x.v  ts  (reX^VYjV, 
xa]  Vixvcic  (rTrjcrsi  xa)  (rrjUUTu  ttoKKoL  TroirjO'Ei 
avSpM'Trois'  olW'  o'jp^i  Tc\s<T<^opu  IfrcrsT  h  oivtco-— 
Ea  iste  Alabaster  sic  exposuit : 

'  Ex  Augustinianis,  qui  religione  reguntur  Augustini,  veniet  Lu- 
therus,  postquam  postpositus  est  in  indulgentiarum  pra^positione.  Et 
sistcre  conabitur  regularum  permissarum  subordinationem :  sistere 
etiam  conabitur  riispositionem  Laicie  ))o!itica2.  Veritatis  illuniinato- 
reni  praecipuum,  erroruni  censorem  magnuni,  et  docendo  subordinatara 
literarum    discijilinara   et  castilati  devotas  sistere  conabitur,  et  argu- 

mtnta  multa  faciei  protestantibus' 

At  ohe !  jam  satis  esr,  wre  fLOi  X£Kcx,'/rjV.  Quae  quidem  ctsi  febricu- 
losi  hominis,  nimium  aniantis  Sibyllam  suam,  pulcellamque  virgun- 
culain  exosculantis,  somnia  esse  omnes  intelligunt,  non  desunt  lamen, 
qui  in  Ecloga  IV.  Virgilii,  cujus  initium, 

Sicelides  Mu«;r  paullo  niajora  canamus, 
explicanda  eandem  viam  iiieant.  Quid  enim  pervulgatius  est,  quam 
poetam  in  ilio  carmine  de  divino  generis  humani  servatore  loqui  ? 
Noudum  autem  nos  pfeiiitet  eorum,  qua'  in  Actis  Erudit.  Lips.  a. 
175.'/.  mens.  Aug.  contra  cl,  Angelum  Floerclien,  licet  paullo  Iristius, 
quam  nunc  volumus  factum  esse,  super  hoc  arguniento  disputavimus. 
Si  quis  velit  aliorum  sententias  cognoscere,  |)raeter  laudatos  a  Bur- 
jnanno  scriptorcs,  nieniiui  hoc  argumcnlum  tractare  alios,  ut,  Boecle- 
rum  in  Dissertaiione  dsbucolico  Virgilii,  quarto.  Argent  or.  l6'6"l.  Fr. 
Bened.  Carpzovivim  in  Dissertatiorie  de  Publii  Virgilii  Maronis 
Echga  qnarfa  Lips.  1669.  Tob.  Eckharduni  in  Non  Christ ianovum 
de  Christ oTestimoniis  c.  2.  s.  17.  Guil.  Whistonum  in  Libro  A  Sup" 
plemeKi  to  the  Literal  Accomplishment  of  Scriptui^e- Prophecies, 
Lend.  1725.  Dissert.  IIL  Jc.  Massonuni  in  Dissertatione  affixa 
Edv.  Chandleri  libro  ^  F/wrf/ca^/o/2  of  the  Defence  of  Chrisdanitp  from 
the  Prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  etc.  Lond.  1728.  Jo.  Martyn  in 
The  Bucolics  of  Virgil  with  an  English  Translation,  Lond.  1749. 
Digtia  sunt  pue  aliis,  quts  expendantur,  ea,  quae  disputavit  Lowtliius  in 
libro  pulcherrimo  De  Poesi  Ebrceorum  sacra  Prcel.  XXL  p.  427. 
quo  libro  Gernianiae  donato,  atque  ita  donato,  ut  nnilta  et  pra^clara  or- 
namenta  iiberaliler  adderet,  quantum  sibi  omnes  verae  doctrinae  stu- 
diosos  devinxerit  iilustris  Michaelis,  dicerem,  nisi  et  illius  modestia 
nostras  laudes  respueret,  et  me,  de  quo  ille  immortaliter  nieritus  est. 


Opuscula  "varii  ArgiimentL  311 

tacite  potius  adrairari  iliarum  virtutum  praestantiam,  aut  iis  privatim 
coniruemorandis  niihi  et  amicis  satisfacere,  quam  palam  eas  pi^dicare 
debere  existimarein.  Ego  facilius  niulto  esse  puto,  qunraodo  non, 
quam  quomodo  illud  carmen  explicandnm  sit  dicere.  Quare  et  eos, 
qui  Cliristi  natales  hie  inveniunt,  errare  dicere  audeo,  et  me,  utrum  de 
Marcello,  an  de  alio  quoquam  poeta  loquatur,  nescire  profiteor.  In 
primis  vero  in  legendis  Graecorum  et  Latinorum  auctoruni  libris  hanc 
cautionem  adhibendam  esse  arbitror,  ne  ob  siniilitudinem  quandam  cum 
sacris  scriptoribus  mysteria  nescio  quie  fingamus,  et  quomodo  ea  aut 
scribere,  aut  cogitare  potuerit  auctor,  operosius  disputemus. 

Judieanti  enim  de  talibus  duo  consideranda  esse  duco.  Primnm 
placent  mihi  valde,  qua;  beatus  Gesnerus  in  Prolegom.  ad  Claudian, 
p.  6.  dicit:  "  An  fortasse  plus  interdum  sit,"  inquit,  "  in  illius  versi- 
bus,  quam  ipse  sciret,  per  discipliuam,  disputationem,  causas  cogno- 
visset?  Fieri  quidem  potest,  nt  poeta  aliquis  suipoivraa-luiros  prassertim, 
lit  noster,  dum  qua?  sunt  vos^a  etiam  aicrS^ra  vult  facere,  et  contrec- 
landa  velut  praibere  sensibus,  dum  in  partes  se  omnes  vertit  et  liberuni 
spiritum  nunc  ad  superos  evolare  patitur  et  magnum  inane  percurrere, 
nunc  prsecipitat  ad  inferos,  in  eas  incidat  vel  cogitationes  vel  imagines, 
in  quibus  plus  sit  veri,  quam  ipse  prinio  intuitu  observaret,  vel  postea 
inde  elicit."  Atque  etiam  niliil  verius  est,  quam  poetam  qui  in  illud 
operam  dat,  ut  quam  clarissime  aliquam  rem  exponat,  omnibus  orna- 
mentis  ornet,  et  venustissimis  coloribus,  ut  ita  dicam,  pingat,  atque 
hac  de  causa  totam  rerura  naturam  pererrat,  undique,  quse  placeant, 
decerpit,  optimis  imaginibus  perite  utitur,  sive  sacrorum,  sive  profano- 
rum,scriptorum  dixerit,  etsi  ille  horuni  carmina  nunquam  attigerit.  For- 
tasse ha^c  observatio  ad  Eclogam  Virgilii  rectius  explicandam  facit,  prae- 
sertim  si,  quod  fere  suspicor,  poetam  Hesiodeam  aureas  aetatis  descrip- 
tionem  ante  oculos  habuisse  dicamus.  Sed  venit  etiam  mihi  alia  con- 
jectura  in  mentem,  audacula  forte,  sed  taraen  non  destituta  veritatis 
specie.  Magnam  partem  eorum  locorum,  quse,  quod  atlinet  ad  verba, 
ad  orationem  sacrorum  scriptorum  propius  accedunt,  puto  deberi  in- 
genio  rnonachorum.  Nam  his  codices  describentibus  obversata  fuisse 
verba  propria  Christianse  religionis,  atque  pro  veris  lectionibus  substi- 
tuta  et  intrusa,  jam  alio  loco  ostendimus,  qu<«  nunc  repetamus  et  aliis 
exemplis  augeamus. 

(1.)  Apud  Theophrastum  in  Character,  c  6.  w;  cr'jvr^^/flv  auToig  rrjv 
dyo^ccv  Ko.]  rd  s'^yaa-TYj^ta. :  ridiculam  habet  aliquis  Codex  lectionem, 
/Aovao-Trjfja,  e  boni  monachi  cerebello  natara.  (2.)  In  Didymi  SchoUis 
vd  II.  r.  365.  legitur,  ovrujg  cru)(p§ovouixiv  ol  s&vim),  ol  dSsoi,  ko.)  tj  \|/fu- 
hujvvu.a.  KO.)  eiJwAoAarfsTa  <To<p\oi.,  quae  a  Christiano  addita  esse,  et  facile 
apparet,  et  recte  animadvertit  Jac.  Rhar  in  Ftr'ds  Daventriens.  L.  I. 
c,  12.  (3.)  Apud  Quintilianura  V.  14.  13.,  pro  omnes  volunt  heatam 
vitam  vivere,  habent  quidam  libri  videre,  nbi  cl.  Gesnerus  adscribit  ex 
sacro  sermone  monachis  familiari.  (4.)  Duo  porro  exempla  profert 
D'Orvillius  ad  Chariton,  p.  192.  primum  ex  ipso  Charitone  p.  31.  ubi 
monachum  scribentem,  kv^ios  yd§  s'tfjn,  xcci  s^ova-iocv  ex^  <^^T^iiy  putat  in 
animo  habuisse  illud,  syuj  sltM  ku^ios  0  Qso;  <rou.  (5.)  Denique  in 
AnthoL  Epigr.  vett.  L.  II.  Ep.  68.  4.  pro  sed  terras  omnes  implevit 


312  Noticeof  C.  A,  \{\oiz\i 

nomine  cfaro,  monachi,  ait  Burniannus,  invexerunt  in  Codicem  scd  ter' 
ram  omjirpoiens  etc.  (6.)  Acute  eliaii)  Heunianmis  ad  Cic.  Orat.  ad 
Qujrit.  poit  Redit.  I.  8.  Ipsa  aiitem  polria,  dii  immortales,  did  vix  po- 
test, quid,  caritatis,  quid  vobiptatis  habet,  suspicatur,  formulae  ethnicae 
dii  immortales,  gramniaticum  quenipiain  Christianum  banc  in  mar^'iue 
substituisse  did  vix  potest.  Nolim  tan;en  eL'O,  quamvis  inireniosam 
hanc  conjecturam  esse  nnn  nepem,  duo  verba  ojicere.  Mutarem  potius 
habet  in  haheid.  Sed  videanms  certiora.  (70  In  Corn.Nepot.  A^esH. 
III.  5.  Cum  animcdierteret  Deorur.i  nvmai  facere  secum,  notat  Heu- 
singerus,  codicem  Axen.  habere  unius  nwnen,  e  glossa  religiosi  homi- 
nis,  qui  non  Deorum,  sed  uuius  dei  numen  agnosci  voluerit,  seque 
simile  idque  iusigne  exempium  protubsse  addit  ad  Jufiani  desar.  p. 
J  42.  qui  liber  nunc  non  ad  manuin  est.  (8.)  Apud  ^Escbylum  Agam. 
171.  Schol.  notat  r^i-Jro  ^l  oy.oiov  ea-ri  tuj,  'Eij.vrjStjV  701  Qsou  xa.)  su(p^dy- 
^r^v.  Stanleius  putat  hinc  apparere,  scholioruni  auctoreni  fuisse  Cbris- 
tianum.  Ego  potius  credo  librarium  fuisse  nionaclium,  qui  hunc  pan- 
num  attexuit.     (9.)  Ap.  Ovid.  Amor.  I.  5.  in  carmine  non  severissimo, 

/Estus  erat,  mediamque  dies  exegerat  huram  : 
uotavit  Burmannus  in  priscis  editionibus  esse  Festus  erat,  et  tarn  banc 
lectionem  Nasoni  a  monacbo  obtrusam  fuisse,  quam  II.  9-  51. 

Si  tamen  exaudis  pulcra  cum  niatre  rogantem, 
cum  audire  niagis  Latinum  sit.  (10.)  Idem  non  seniel  observavit  v.  d. 
in  commentario  Servii  in  Virgilium.  Nam  ad  IV.  301.  commotis  exdta 
sscris,  notatum  legitur  hoc  vulgo  apertiones  appellant,  ubi  recte  mona- 
chi nianum  sibi  deprehendisse  videtur,  nam  apertionis  mysterium  fuisse 
cerimoniam  constat,  qua  sacerdos  accedentis  ad  baptismum  nares  et 
aures  tangeret,  dicens  epheta,  i.  e.  adaperire.  Denique  IV.  201.  Kx- 
cubias  divum  (eternas,  etc.  legitur  in  commentario  Servii,  Qnod  signi- 
Jicat,  sine  intermissione  fieri  sacrifida,  atque  excubare  per  diem  et 
noctem,  ut  dicimus,  cotidie  in  ofieio  esse.  Haec  ultima  recte  dedit 
Burmannus  glossara  monachi  sapere,  qui  de  missa,  excubiis,  lectioni- 
bus,  et  cantibus  ecclesiaj  Romanae  cogitaverit,  quaj  omnia  oj^cii  no- 
mine appellentur.  (11.)  Denique  ap.  Thucydidem  III.  83.  y.oi\ra.s 
Si  cr^ffif  avrovs  iritrrsig  ov  tcv  Ssiiv  vo^xu;  piaXXov  exf  aru'vovro,  rjr(p  KOivr,  ri 
•7ta,§ayO[j.riO-ai,  Wassius  in  pra^fatione  Duckeri  raJ  dsloj  vofj^u!  a  Christiano 
Scholiasta  introducta  esse  conjicit,  et  verius  Dionysium  Halic.  legere 
ruj  Qa'iiv  Kcc\  vQ[uij.w.  Ex  his  apparere  credo  sa^pius  libraries  substi- 
tuisse verba  e  Christianze  religionis  doctrina  repetita.  Atque  in  iis 
locis,  ubi  sententia  aliquantuhim  ad  orationem  sacrorum  scriptorum 
accessit,  faciilime  illis  horum  verba  in  menteni  venisse,  et  saepe,  pra^ter 
voluntatem  fortasse,  pro  profani  auctoris  verbis  posita  esse  pnto. 
Quid  si  igitur  bona  pars  eoruni  locorum,  quorum  similitudinem  cum 
aliis  scripturae  sacrae  locis  admiramur,  non  tarn  ipsis  auctoribus  anti- 
quis,  quani  librariis  Christianis  debetur?  Nam  si  iis  in  locis  eorum 
nianum  deprehendimus,  quae  nihil  meniorabile  habent,  quanto  magis 
nihil  tale  cogitantes  neque  fraudem  meditantes,  errare  potuerunt,  ubi 
similitudo  aliqna  sententiarum  iis  verba  scripturae  in  memoriam  revoca- 
vit,  et,  ut  fieri  solet,  in  rebus  nobis  notis,  manus  non  attendentis  diligeu- 
ter  satis  monachi  ea  scripsit,  quaj  deinde  neque  potuit  delere,  neque 


Opuscula  "carii  A  rgiimenti.  5 1 S 

vol  nit.  Hos  igitur  aut  niniio  stupore,  aut  pietate  plerumque,  certe 
non  data  opera,  peccasse  arbitror.  Sunt  vero  exempla,  ubi  clare  ap- 
paret,  a  Cliristiano  hoiuine  aliquid  additum  fuisse.  (12.)  Sic  ea  fa- 
buiiK  conciusiuncula,  quam  iiTiuMiov  dicunt,  o  jU-u5of  iJ^ao/,  on  y.v^to-g 
VTts^riZiyoi^  avTirda-a-sroLi,  roLitsivolg  Ss  Slouia-t  %af<v,  quaeque  prope  abest 
ab  illis  Salanionis  in  Prov.  c.  3.  aut  Maximo  Planudi,  cujus  ingeiiio 
tantum  uon  onines  iEsr.pi  fabulas  deberi  puto,  aut  Christiano  alicui 
scriptori  est  ti  ibuenda :  vicL  Fr.  Vavassor  de  Ludicra  Dicfione  p.  25. 
(13.)  Ha?c  etiain  verba,  'ffsfi  rovroti  Uavkog  6  Ta^crsui,  ovrtva  ko.)  ttouJ- 
tig  <prjiM  ■K^OKTTo.fXBvov  Soyaazog  dvaTToosiKro'j,  quai  Loiigino  tribuuntur 
in  Codice  Vaticano  Evangeliorum,  ubi  post  nomina  oratorum  sumnio- 
runi,  Lysite,  ^Ilschinis,  Aristidis,  alioruni  ilia  ponuntur  (vid.  in  Edit- 
Pearcii  niajori  p.  159.)  ^  Christiano  esse  profecta,  fere  assentior  Fabri- 
cio  in  Bibl.  G}\  L.  IV.  c.  31.  p.  445.  vide  tanien  Guil.  Smith  in 
procemio  versionis  Anglicanae  Lougini,  p.  22.  Et  putavit  fortasse  ali- 
quis  se  banc  fraudein  eo  facilius  facere  posse,  quoniam  jam  Moses  a 
Longino  in  cap.  IX.  laudator.  Non  ausim  equidem  dicere,  quae  loca 
corrupta  esse  existimem.  Sed  fortasse  alii  hac  conjectura  nostra  ad 
quasdam  difficultates  tollendas  tenebrasque  dispellendas  uti  poterunt. 
Eclogam  autem  Virgilii,  ut  eo  redeain,  oiunino  incorruptani  esse  puto, 
quod  ideo  nioneo,  ne  quis  me  illam  a  librario  depravatam  existimare 
suspicetur.  Videtur  hoc  in  fatis  Virgilii  fuisse,  ut  lepidos  interpretes 
nancisceretur.  Nam  et  Galius  quidam  Faydit,  Georgic.  I.  cxtr.  u])i, 
quae  ante  et  post  necem  Caesaris  acciderunt,  portenta  narrantur,  Vir- 
gilium  defectum  solis,  qui  moriente  Domino  nostro  et  Deo,  Christo, 
obscuratus  fuit,  indicare  potuit,  et  in  Eel.  VIII.  73-5. 
Terna  tibi  hfec  primum  triplici  diversa  colore, 
Licia  circumrlo,  terque  hffic  altaria  circum, 
Effigiem  diicu  :  numero  Deus  impare  ^audet, 
doctrinam  Cliristianorum  de  trinitate  latere  odoratus  est  homo  enn.nctae 
naris  (Fabric.  Bibl.  Lat.  T.  II.)  et  ne  de  Cbr.  Landini  AUegcriis  Pla- 
tonicis,  quarum  ope  JEncida  explicuit,  aliquid  dicam,  Jo.  Ilarduinus 
in  JEneidt,  i.  e.  opere  e  monachorum  officinis  prolato  et  impio  preete- 
rea  atque  insulso,  victoriam  Ciiristianae  religionis  de  Judaica,  receptis 
Romae,  post  templi  liierosolymitani  eversiouem,  Chnstianis  sacris,  cani 
somniavit. 


Virgilii  Eclogae  illustrantur,  explicantur,  emendantur. 

Audiat  hcPc  tantum,  vel  qui  venit,  ecce  Palaemon.  Eel.  III.  50. 
Locum  distinguo  et  interpretor  sic — Audiat  hcec  tantum  vel — sed  dum 
ipsum  nomen  arbitri  pronunciare  vult  pastor,  Palaemonem  advenire  vi- 
det  :  ideo  statim  addit  qui  venit  ecce  Palcemon.  Sentisne  banc  inter- 
pretationeni  majorem  loco  venustatem  conciliare  ?  propius  enim  acce- 
dit  ad  sermoneni  vulgarem. 

Malo  me  Galatea  petit,  lasciva  puella, 
Et  fugit  ad  salices  et  se  cupit  ante  veniri.     lb.  64. 
Hujus  loci  incredibilem  semper  venustatem  esse  credidi,  eumque  mul- 
tos  poetas  imitatione  expressisse  observavi,  inter  quos  ipsis  poetae  ves- 
tigiis  insistere  memini  Anjjelum  Poliiianum,  qui  ilia  sic  mutavit. 


S14  Notice  ofC.  A.  Klotzii 

Aureolo  petit  hunc  porno  lascivaque  currit 
Ad  salices  Nymphe,  furtivo  prodita  risu. 

Nisi  Politianus  banc  imaginem  a  Virgilio  et  Horatio  expressisset,  et  in- 
venisset  ipse,  superatum  esse  Virgilium  faterer.  Sed  videamus  quid 
alii  egerint.     Ita  autem  Horatius,  I.  9.  21. 

Nunc  et  latentis  proditor  intimo 
Gratus  puellse  risiis  ab  angulo, 
Pignusque  dereptnm  lacertis 
Aut  digito  male  pertinaci. 
Animadverti  praeterea  duo  in  ejusdem  carrainibus  similia  loca ;  pri- 
muni  II.  12.  25. 

Dum  flagrantia  detorqiiet  ad  oscula 
Cervicem,  aut  facili  sasvitia  negat, 
Quse  poscenie  magis  gaudeat  eripi, 
Interdum  i^pere  occupet. 
ubi  quam  venusta  est  WlAfacilis  scevitia  !     Deinde  I.  6.  17. 
Nos  convivia,  nos  praslia  virginum 
Sectis  in  juvenes  unguibus  acrium 
Cantamus, 
quo  in  loco  explicando  niiror  quomodo  vv.  dd.  hjerere  potuerint.     Vir- 
gines,  dicit  poeta,  unguibus  autea  resectis  involare  in  facieni  juvenum, 
eoruiiique  protervitatem  his  arniis,  hac  vi,  non  vera,   sed  jocosa,  repel- 
lere  videri  velle :  nou  vere  eos  laedere,   non   vulnerare,  uon  fugare  et 
avertere  cupere  puelias,  sed   speciem  tantuuimodo   pugnantium  prae- 
bere.     Progrediamur  ad  patrem  amorum,  qui   in  Arte   I.  483.  ha^o 
habet, 

Forsitan  et  primo  veniet  tibi  littera  tristis 

Qusque  roget,  ne  se  sollicitare  velis. 
Quod  rogat  ilia,  timet,  quod  non  rogat,  optat,  ut  instes, 
Insequere,  et  voti  postmodo  compos  eris. 
atque  eodem  libro  v.  663- 

Quis  sapiens  blandis  non  misceat  oscula  verbis  ? 

Ilia  licet  non  det,  non  data  sume  tamen. 
Pugnabit  primo  foriassis,  et,  improbe,  dicet, 
Pugnando  vinci  sed  tamen  ilia  volet. 
idemquepaullo  post  V.  673. 

Vim  licet  appelles,  grata  est  vis  ista  puelli?, 
Quod  juvat,  invita;  ssepe  dedisse  volunt. 

Eandem  elegantiam  sectatus  assecutusque  est  Tibidlus,  I.  4.  55, 

Tunc  tibi  mitis  erit,  rapies  tnm  cara  licebit 

Oscula  :  pugnabit,  sed  tamen  apta  dabit. 
Rapta  dabit  primo,  post  oft'eret  ipsa  volenti, 

Post  etiam  collo  se  implicuisse  volet. 

atque  I.  9.  43. 

Sffipe  insperanti  venit  tibi  munere  nostro 
Et  latuit  dausas  post  adoperta  fores, 
quod  Bruckhusius  recte  ineliusque  Vulpio  interpretatur,  Latuit  tMv- 
quani  quaj  nollet  reperiri,  quum  tamen  id  vel  niaxime  cuperet.  Pras- 
tereo  alios  e  rerentioribus,  inter  quos  liujus  venustatis  studiosus  fuit 
Heinsius  in  5^/r.  p.  218.  ed,  Lugd.  1606.  Sed  maneamus  in  auti" 
quis.     Ex  his  Apollouius  canit  Argon.  III.  1G22. 


Opuscula  varii  Argumenti.  315 

ai^^ui  S'  aXKoTS  /*5V  ts  xar'  ovdsog  h^i-iuuT  sgsjSov 
(xl^oixsvor   OTB  8'  auTif  S7ri  (r<picr»  ^uXKov  OTTiOTraf, 

quibus  quid  p  jtest  elegantius  esse  ?  Loquitur  vero  de  Jasone  et  Me- 
dea. E  Graecis  niemini  uiollissinie  dicere  Achillem  Tatium,  L.  i.  p. 
39.  TO  yocQ  efioi<7TOu  (^iXYjixoi  Trgog  l^ajjU^lvr/y,  flsAoocrav  jxh  Ttags^BiVj  aiT>j- 
(Ttg  lo"T<  (riW7r>i,  Trpoj  aTrejQouo'av  8s  Ixsrijgi'a'  xav  ju,£V  Trootrr  Tig  (rvvQrjxy\ 
rr^g  irga^soog,  TroXXuKig  11  Kcti  SKOV(rcii  v^og  spyov  sp^o[j:,svai  9sAou(rj  /3»«- 
Z^icr^QLi  SoxeTv,  Tva  rrj  8o0->)  t5^j  ayayxrjj  a7roT§£7ra)VT«»  t^5  al(rp(^'Jvi;?  to 
Ixoucrjoy:  et  pariter  Aristjenetuni  L.  i.  Ep.  12-  Xsktsov  dl  [/,qvov  oog  ocvti- 
xiysi  TOcrouTOv,  ocrov  Iv  tw  ^gaZ6vstv  aigcSsTcraj,  ubi  Mercerus  similem 
Ovidii  locum  adfert. 

Qute  cum  ita  pugnaret,  tauquam  quae  vincere  nollet, 
Victa  est  non  gegre  pioditione  sua. 
Sed  sat  raulta  contuliunis  exempla  ad  illaui  Virgiliani  loci  elegantiam 
illustrandam  esplicandamque.^ 

Eel.  V.  40.  Inducife  fontibus  umbras.  Quoniam  unus  Codex 
frontibus  habet,  venit  mihi  nova  liujus  loci  interpretatio  in  meutem, 
Nempe  interpretor  eum  sic,  Cingite  frontem  sertis,  aut,  Imponite  capiti 
tristes  cupressos  mcsroris  dolorisque  signuin.  Virgilius,  sive  Mopsus, 
mortem  amici  deplorat.  Quare  non  video  quam  bene  dici  possit,  ar- 
bores,  quae  fontes  inumbrent,  vel  ramos  frondentes  esse  ponendos,  ut 
explicant.  Neque  meliora  sunt  quae  habet  Servius.  Longa  denique 
alia  ratio  est  loci,  quern  hue  non  pertiiiere  puto,  in  Eel.  IX.  ip. 
Quis  caneret  Nymphas?  quis  humum  florentibus  herbis 
Spargeret,  aut  viridi  fontes  induceret  umbra  ? 
Frontem  non  male  de  toto  capite  dici,  finnant  exempla  Ovidii  Art.  I. 
223.  prceeinctus  arundine frontem,  et  Fast.  VI.  321.  Ttirrigera  fron- 
tem Cj/bele  redimita  corona,  atque  Horatii  I.  1.  Doctarum  hedercR 
preemia  frontium.  Umbram  de  sertis  optima  arbitror  dici,  cousidera- 
tis  exemplis  similibus  a  Gronovio  allatis  in  Obs.  L.  IV.  IS.  et  Bur- 
manno  ad  Ovid.  Metam.  III.  665.  ubi  pro  racemiferis frontem  circum- 
datus  uvis  etiam  Scbol.  Statianus  exbibet  nmbris.  Laudatur  ibi  etiain 
Virg.  yEw.  VI.  77'2. 

Atque  umbrata  gerunt  civili  tempera  quercu. 
Et  sic  equideni  intelligo  locum  iEscbyli  in  Sept.  c.  Theb.  390.  r^st;  y.x- 
TaiTxlo'jg  }^opoug  crsisj.  De  verbo  denique  inducere  pro  tegere  vide  quae 
notaverunt  Heinsius  ad  Ovid,  ex  Pont.  IV.  12.  32.  et  Metam.  IV. 
408.  Burmann.  ad  Virg.  Eel.  IX.  1 9.  et  Oudendorpius  ad  Lucan. 
IV.  132. 

lb.  36.  Candidus  insuetum  miratur  limen  Olympi. 
Ilia  confusio  inter  Zmeen  et  lumen  omnino  frequentissima  est :  vide  ad 
Ovid.  Trist.  IV.  4.  45.  Drakenborch.  ad  Liv.  X.  23.  12.  et  el.  et  eru- 
ditiss.  Corn.  Val.  Vonck.  in  Spec.  crit.  p.  27,  sed  h.  1.  praefero  omnino 
lumen,  quod  est  in  quibusdam  Codd.  Videtur  melius  convenire  ruo  in- 
suetum: Nondum,  inquit,  tantum  luminis  splendorem  unquam  exper- 
tus  est  Daphnis.  Quemadmoduni,  qui  ex  obscuro  loco  repente  in  so- 
lem  prodit,  non  ferre  potest  lumen,  ad  splendorem  connivet,  Ty^a^xo- 
[j.irT£i,  ita  etiam  Daphnis,  etc.  Inteiligisne  quid  velim  ?  Caiterum 
probe  uovi  limen  dici  sa;pe   poetis  de   superis  et  iaferis   locis,  neque 


3 1 6  Bibliographij, 

-ffuXag  aoou  ignoro  :  vid.  Elsnerus  ad  Matlli.  XVF,  18.  Albert!  in  Obfts. 
p.  HI.  Alb.  Schultens.  ad  Job.  p.   433.   cl.   Rhoer  in    Miscdl.   L. 

I.  c.  20. 

EcL  VII.  52.  Quantum 

Aut  numeniin  lupus  aut  torrentia  flumina  ripas. 
Exponunt,  Lupum  etiam  numeratuni  pecus  invadere,  quod  provcrbium 
notum  est,  atque  etiam  in  vernaculum  sermonem  transiit.  Sed  nescio 
an  bene  bJc  sensus  Iiuic  loco  conveniat.  Malim  numerum  interpretari 
multitudineni  oviuni  :  nam  talem  significationem  etiam  ro  numertis  ha- 
bere, docet  Heinsius  ad  Ovid.  Met.  VII.  8.  et  ex  Pont.  II.  i).  6o.  at- 
que idem  et  Burmannus  ad  Epist.  VIII.  24.  Ncc  numerum  Danai 
militis,  ubi  alii  libri  habent  numeros.  Sensus  est,  Non  niagis  frigns 
Boreae  euro,  quara  lupus  magnum  gregera  curat,  quani  timet  niulti- 
tudinem  ovium. 
EcL  X.  4(5. 

Tu  procul  a  patria  (nee  sit  mihi  credere)  tantum 

Alpinas,  ah  dura,  nives  et  frigcra  Rhesi 

Me  sine  sola  vides. 
Si  interpretationes  vv.  dd.  quas  Burmannus  coUegit,  examinaveris,  vide- 
bis  eas  esse  coactas  omues  preeter  Heumanni  expositionem.  Ego  puto 
verba  nee  sit  mihi  credere  tantum,  esse  conjungenda  et  ita  exponenda, 
Dummodo  ego  hoc  non  credere  deberem,  si  niodo  hjcc  non  vera  essent. 
De  hac  rariore  verbi  tantum  significatione  vide  Marium  ad  Ovid.  Am. 

II.  15.  IS. 

Tantum  ne  signem  scripta  dolen4^  mihi, 
ct  Douzam  ad  Remcd.  7 1 4. 

Tantum  judicio  ne  tuus  obsit  amor. 


V 


BIBLIOGRAPHi. 


I  have  now  before  me  a  copy  of  Bond's  Per  sins  ( Amstel.  \Q5Q.) 
Mbicli  was  presented  by  the  Jate  learned  Dr.  Stock,  then  Tutor  iij 
Trinity  College,  Dublin,  to  the  eldest  grandson  of  Yorick's  Eu- 
genio. 

Will  any  of  your  correspondents,  conversant  in  such  matters,  be 
kind  enough  to  inform  me,  what  is  the  estimate  of  value  which  this 
book  holds  amongst  scholars,  either  for  rarity  or  for  critical 
merit. 

Mr.  Porson,  in  presenting  a  copy  of  Bond's  Horace  to  a  gentle- 
man of  great  classical  fame  m  our  University,  was  thought  by  him 
to  convey  a  very  strong  approbation  of  its  intrinsic  worth. 

Such  seems  also  to  have  been  the  meaning  of  Dr.  Stock,  in  pre- 
senting the  Persius :  but  it  appears  to  be  a  book  very  little  known. 

J5th  Nov.  1814.  SIDNEYENSIS. 


sir  ^' 

MODERN  WORDS 
DERIVED  FROM  THE  EAST. 

^^IjU  Balan,  papari,  viTisgi,  pepper.  We  learn  from  Athe- 
na-us,  p.  66.  lib.  2.  cap.  25.  that,  jw>e'Xj  is  the  only  word  in  Greek 
that  ends  in  i,  TrfVegj,  xo]a,a«,  and  xo<^i,  are  foreign  terms. 

j^j^  Barbar,  a  bearer  of  burdens,  a  day  laborer,  a  beast  of 
burden  m  Persian,  hence  probably  harbartis. 

^L»  A  bale  of  goods,  a  box,  a  misery,  or  oppression,  in  Per- 
sian, as  in  Saxon,  calamity,  complaint. 

^^J-t-  F^^ula,  in  Latm  as  in  Persian,  a  board,  lath,  shingle, 
or  chip. 

cij  A   puff,  or   blast   of   wind,  ^»,j^  c^^.  |^*-eJ;^  to  blow  out 

the  candle,  in  Persian. 

^iiiiJlj  Balakhane,  balcony,  a  gallery  on  the  top  of  the  house, 
an  upper  chamber.     Persian. 

js  Whore.  Persian.  According  to  Mr.  Tooke's  learned  and- 
ingenious  etymology,  our  word  comes  from  the  preterit  of  huren, 
to  hire,  which  is  indeed  very  characteristic  of  the  person—-'  stat 
cuivis  mercabilis  aere.'  There  is,  however,  another  Saxon  word 
that  seems  to  be  with  still  greater  probability  the  original  of  our 
term,  I  mean  worian,  to  wander,  or  walk  the  streets.  *Ponag  in 
Greek  is  meretrix,  sive  vaga,  from  whence,  that  is,  from  <Ponciv, 
the  Latins  have  made  a  word,  and  the  Italians  puttana,  to  which 
they  have  added  errante. 

y**!LJ\    Emba/us^  a  vine.    "JfXTrsXog  in  Greek. 

j"»&^^^  Alhambra,  the  residence  of  the  Moorish  kings  of  Gra- 
nada, has  been  supposed  to  have  its  name  from  the  red  material, 
with  which  it  was  built,  like  the  case  rosse  at  Venice,  but  then  the 

word  would  have  been  ^^^-t-^^^  alhamra,  the  red,  whereas  there  is  a 
ba  in  the  right  term  of  alhambra,  which  is  resolved  thus  into  two 
words  as  1  have  written  it,  and  means,  the  care-free,  or  like  the 
palace  of  another  king,  the  Sans  Souci. 

■iji*  Keredj  card.     The  worst  or  coarsest  part  of  the  wool. 

ij  Kefe,  chaff.  —  The  refuse  remaining  after  the  grain  is 
threshed  out.     Persian. 

(ji^l    Lekash,  money,  cash. 

u^^jpj^  motion  of  the  tongue— speaking.     Persian. 


3 1 8  On  the  Affinity  hetxcem 

«XXj  j^Lw  Saul-bund,  year-knot.  The  Chinese  and  the  Peru- 
vians reckon  by  knots  ;  the  Romans  drove  a  nail  into  the  temple 
of  Jupitei,  to  mark  the  years,  and  in  Hiadostan  the  register  of  the 
bu'th  of  a  child  is  stili  a  knot  in  a  string. 

S.  IVESTON. 


ON  THE  AFFINITY 

BETWEEN 

THE  GERMAN  AND  ENGLISH  DIALECTS. 

It  may  perhaps  be  admitted,  by  those  who  possess  a  competent 
skill  in  the  different  dialects,  spoken  at  this  day,  deriving  their 
origin  from  the  ancient  Teutonic,  that  in  Upper  Saxony  it  appears 
to  have  suffered  the  least  from  foreign  admixture  :  but  there  can 
be  no  dispute,  that  the  dialect,  which  we  ourselves  speak,  is  not 
only  the  most  debased  by  the  indiscriminate  admission  of  words  of 
foreign  origin,  but  that  our  idioms  most  frequently  are  formed  on 
foreign  models.  That  our  ancestors  and  ourselves  have  incurred 
these  obligations  wantonly  and  needlessly,  may  be  made  evident  by 
a  slight  comparison  of  the  translation  into  German  of  any  English 
work,  with  its  original ;  or  vice  versa.  The  reader  will  speedily 
be  convinced  that  the  indigenous  stock  of  words,  properly  modified 
and  employed,  would  have  been  quite  adequate  to  the  expression 
of  all  ou)  ideas. 

In  order  to  attain  a  more  perfect  acquaintance  with  our  own 
tongue,  to  discern  its  original  stores,  and  to  account  for  some  of 
its  apparent  irregularities,  some  acquaintance  with  one  at  least  of 
its  sister-dialects  appears  necessary.  On  this  account  alone,  it  is 
fortunate  that  the  study  of  probably  the  purest  of  them  is  increasing 
sensibly  amongst  us  • — It  must  not  be  dissembled,  that  in  learning 
German,  an  Englishman  has  to  encounter  some  difficulties;  in 
part  arising,  however  paradoxical  it  may  seem,  from  the  sitnitaritif 
of  the  languages.  Numerous  words,  for  instance  ah  the  auxiliary 
verbs,  and  many  particles,  strike  him  as  being  identically  the  same 
in  the  two  tongues  ;  and  it  requires  sonit  attention  and  experience  to 
interpret  precisely  the  different  senses  into  which  each  word  has 
deviated,  and  is  now  applied,  in  one  or  the  othtr  tongue.  Still, 
their  general  resemblance  must,  on  the  whole,  considerably  facili- 
tate our  acquiring  German  : — I'he  number,  for  instance,  of  nregular 
verbs,  uncompounded,  or  if  compounded,  of  which  the  simple  verb 
is  no  longer  in  use,  is  in  that  tongue  about  194  .  these  are  oi  course 
among  the  words  of  most  frequent  occurrence.  Now  of  these 
vcrbs^  no  less  than  118  appear  m  our  own  tongue;  for  the  most 


the  German  and  English  Dialects.  319 

part  irregulars  in  exactly  the  same  form;  and  all  of  them  employed 
in  the  same  sense  as  in  German,  or  in  one  perfectly  analogous. 

To  facilitate  to  beginners  the  study  of  this  noble  tongue,  and  to 
point  out  to  those  further  advanced,  some  few  traits  of  resemblance 
to  our  own,  which  may  possibly  have  escaped  them,  the  insertion 
in  your  valuable  Journal  of  the  following  little  paper  may  be  of 
some  utility. — The  changes  of  letters,  or  syllables  between  English, 
and  German  words,  bearing  the  same  meaning,  and  the  rules  by 
which  those  changes  appear  to  be  governed,  are  stated  in  it. — The 
late  Sir  Richard  Sutton  originally  prepared  it,  and  prefixed  some 
few  remarks  on  the  sound  of  the  vowels  and  diphthongs  in  the 
Upper  Saxon  dialect.  These  do  not  appear  wholly  free  from  ob- 
jection, and  have  been  omitted. — To  Sir  Richard's  paper  have 
been  added  some  few  instances  of  analogy  between  the  two  tongues, 
unnoticed  by  him ;  and  also,  some  additional  proofs  to  those  which 
he  notices. 

Vowels.     Changes  from  German  into  English. 

A. — a,  aa,  or  ah, — German,  becomes  in  English,  ea,  or  ee. 
Schaf,  Sheep:  Schlaf,  Sleep:  Aal,  Eel:  Stahl,  Steel:  Mahl, 
Meal. — a,  before  cht,  becomes  i  long  :  Macht,  Might .-  Nacht, 
Night. — a  before  It,  becomes  o :  alt,  old :  Falte,  Fold :  halten, 
to  hold:  kalt,  cold. — au,  becomes  oo.  Raum,  Room:  Baum, 
J^oom. 

Sometimes  it  retains  nearly  the  same  sound,  Haus,  House :  Maus, 
Mouse :  Faum,  Foarn. 

Oftenest,  into  ea,  and  i,  short.  HaufFen,  Heap:  Kauffen, 
Cheapen  :  Tauffen,  Dip  :  Sauffen,  Sip  :  Auch,  eke ;  Faust,  Fist. 

Sometimes  into  ezi,' :  Kauen,  to  chert:  Thau,  Dew:^  Blau, 
Blue:  Brauen,  to  hrew. 

Sometimes — u  short,  as  auf,  up :  Daum,  Thumb:  rauch,  rough: 
Tauchen,  to  duck. 

E. — before  b,  becomes  i. — Geben,  to  give:  Leben,  to  live: 
Streben,  to  strive. 

Echt,  becomes  ight,  as  recht,  right .-  fechteu^  ^^  fight :  Knecht, 
(valet)  Knight. 

En  final,  generally  dropped.  Hauffen,  Heap:  Nacken,  Neck: 
Helfen,  to  help :  Nagen,  to  gnaw :  Schlafen,  to  sleep :  Zeigen, 
to  shew. 

Ee,  Ei,  Eh  become  o:  Schnee,  Snozv :  Stein,  Stone:  Pfeil, 
Pole :  Gehen,  to  go :  Zehe,  'Foe :  Eiche,  Oak. 

I. — in  a  few  instances  becomes  E  :  as  Hitz,  Heat :  Schilt, 
Shield:  Sitz,  Seat:  Wichtig,  Weighty:  but  usually  remains  un- 
changed. 

'  In  the  Eastern  Countries,  this  word  is  pronounced  Dag.  It  had  probably 
received  a  guttural  termination  from  our  Saxon,  or  Danish  forefatiiers. 


S20  On  the  Affinity  between 

O. — and  oh,  become  ea,  and  ee.  Ost,  Easf :  Woche,  Week: 
'Noth,  Need:  Boht),  Bean:  Strohm,  Sheam  :  Ohr,  Ear. 

Sometimes,  u  short.  Voll,  Fail:  Ober,  Upper  :  Ofen,  Ovenr 
Sommer,  Summer:  Donner,  Thunder:  Kolbe  (the  L  transposed ') 
Cliif) :  morden,  to  murder. 

Sometimes  i :  hoch,  high  :   Stock,  Slick  :  trocken,  dry. 

Occasionally,  a :  horchen,  hearken :  rob,  raw. 

Often  retains  the  sound,  as  Kohl,  Coal .-  Dohm,  Dome :  Horn, 
horn  :  hopfen,  hops. 

U. — becomes  oo : — Buch,  a  Book:  Flur,  Floor:  gut,  good: 
durch,  through  :  huf,  hoof:   blum  (a  flower)  bloom. 

Sometimes  o  short:  Fuchs,  Fox:  Furt,  Foid:  Sturm,  Storm: 
Futter,  Fodder:  Kupfer,  Copper: — Ruthe,  takes  both  these  sounds 
Rod,  and  Rood. 


Consonants. 

B. — In  the  middle  of  a  word,  softens  into  V,  as  haben,  to  have  - 
geben,  to  give :  leben,  to  live  :  Fieber,  Fever. 

Final,  becomes  oftenesty :  as  Stab,  StoJ/ :  Dieb,  Thief:  Weib, 
Wife  :   Laub  (foliage)  leaf.  Haib,  Half. 

But  sometimes  v.  Grab,  Grave:  Sieb,  Sieve:  liebe,  love:  stube, 
stove :  Taube,  Dove. 

Final,  after  1,  becomes  ow.  Schwalbe,  Swallow:  falbe,  fallow : 
gelb,  yelloze. 

Ch. — medial,  becomes  g,  or  k  :  Drache,  Dragon :  Rechen, 
Rake:  Machen,  to  make. 

Sometimes,  ft,  as  lachen,  to  laugh  :  sacht,  soft. 

Ch. — after  1,  or  r,  final,  becomes  o  :  as  Talch,  Tallow:  Furche, 
furrow. 

Ck, — becomes  tch,  or  dg :  as  strecken,  to  stretch :  hecke, 
hedge:  briicke,  bridge. 

u. —  generally  becomes  th  ;  as  dass,  that;  daum,  thumb; 
dick,  thick:  Dorn,  Thorn:  itiden, fathom:  durch,  through:  diinn, 
thin :  Bad,  Bath  :  Feder,  feather. 

Sometimes  retains  the  sound :  as  doppel,  double :  deck,  cover- 
ing :  Magd,  Magdlein,  Maid,  or  Maiden  :  laden,  to  load. 

'  By  adverting  to  this  occasional  transposition  of  letters,  of  which  in- 
stances occur  in  different  provincial  dialects  of  our  own  tongue,  and  pro- 
bably of  every  tongue,  the  identity  of  many  words,  not  at  first  obvious,  may 
bediscovered.  Thus  Ross  (German)  answers  to  our  Horse; — Drehen,  toiiirn; 
Brennen,  to  burn;  Brunnen,  («  Spring)  corresponds  with  Bourn,  in  our 
Northern  dialect,  a  Rivulet.     Borste,  Bris^/e;— Spalten,  to  split. 


the  German  and  English  Dialects.  321 


•^o 


F. — medial,  and  final,  often  becomes  P  :  tief,  deep  :  schlafen, 
to  sleep  :  hehen,  to  help  :  gaffen,  to  s^ape. 

Sometimes  V  :  as  Hafen,  haven:   Glen,  oven. 

G, — initial  sometimes  changed  into  y  :  gahnen,  to  yazcn  :  gelb, 
yellow:  ^-Mu,  ynr}i :  gascht, //^f/i:^. 

Often  retains  the  sonnd,  as  in  geben,  gold :  gast,  a  Guest. 

IV'tedial,  between  vowels  dropped,  and  the  svllables  contracted  : 
as  Segel,  Sail:  Hagel,  hail:  Flegel^^oi/ .-  Regcn,  Rain:  Cragen, 
Craze:  Bogen,  a  Bou\ 

After  Ij  n,  and  r,  it  also  disappears  :  as  Galgen,  gollores  :  folgen, 
tofollozs):    Morgen,  Mo;7orc; ;   ^oxge^,  Sorrow:  menge,  mam/. 

J. — which  in  German  has  the  sound  of  our  Y,  is  in  the  English 
words  common  to  both  tongne?^  usually  spelt  with  that  letter  :  as 
Jahr,  Year  :  Jung,  and  its  derivatives,  Young. 

There  are  a  hw  exceptions,  \vhe»e  the  J  consonant  is  retained, 
and  sounded  in  English,  as  Jubel,  Juhilee:  Juwel,  Jeioel. 

K. — oftenest  softened  into  ch.  Fmck,  Unch:  kaiiffen,  to 
cheapen:  keisen,  to  chuse:  rencken  (verrenken)  to  zcrench : 
hecken,  to  hatch  :   Knfer,  Chafer. 

JBut  sometimes  retauis  its  sound  :  as  kalt,  cold :  Krmm,  a  Comb. 

P.— pf,  drops  the  f,  Pfeil,  Pole:  Pting,  Plough:  Pfeffer, 
pepper:   pfropfen,  to  prop  :  schlupfen,  to  slip  :  apfei,  apple. 

Q. — seems  to  have  been  originally  but  a  strongly  aspirated  w  : 
in  some  instances,  tbe  aspiration  has  become  a  consonant ;  in  others, 
dropped:  thus  Queile  German  becomes  our  Well;  ajid  on  the 
other  hand  their  VVachlel  is  in  our  tongue  Quail:  the  re- 
mains of  lbs  medial  consonants  appear  in  the  Italian,  Qunglia. 

In  the  sarae  word  indeed,  in  one  instance,  the  ditterent  sounds 
appear  to  be  preserved,  wallen  is  to  boil,  i  'uall,  is  the  boiling. 

S. — and  ss,  medial,  become  t:  Wasser,  Water:'  IS  esse), 
Nettle:    besser,    beitcr :     Rasseln,  to    rattle:   Fuss,  Foot:   Geis, 


'  In  this  histance  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  ancient  and  correct 
sound  may  not  be  preserved  in  the  EngUsh,  and  whether  the  corruption 
may  not  be  tound  in  the  modern  German  dialect,  [n  Greek,  which  has  by 
some  means  certainly  received  an  infusion  of  Gothic,  iwo  of  these  words 
appear,  and  approach  more  nearly  to  the  English,  than  to  the  German 
form — v}iw^,  and  /SIXTtpof. — Agam;  the  country  now  called  Hesse  was,  when 
Tacicus  wrote,  peopled  by  the  Catti, — not  the  Cassi.  In  Saxony  itself,  the 
pronunciation  of  wor,ds  with  the  medial  double  s,  or  t,  is  as  little  uniform 
at  this  day,  as  formerly  it  was  in  Athens. 

NO.  XX.     Cl.Jl  VOL.X.  X 


S22  On  the  Affinity  between  8^c. 

Goal  :  das,  that. — sch,  before  a  consonant,  drop  tbe  cli  :  Schnee, 
Sfiozo  :    Schwann,  Sit-'dii :    Schlaf,  Sleep  :   Schniahl,  Smalt. 

T. — and  th,  often  become  d.  I'ief,  (Jeep:  Thai,  Date:  knaten, 
iu  Icnead :   Enter,  Udder :   Schnlter,  SItoulder :    Biut,  Btood. 

Sometimes  retains  the  sound  :  trelen,  to  tread. 

V. — sounded  in  German  nearly  as  f,  in  English  is  generally 
changed  into  that  letter:  as  Vogel,  Fowt :  Volk,  Folk:  Vliess, 
Fleece  :    Y order,  further :   Vater,  Father. 

W. — sounded  in  German  as  V,  sometimes  in  corresponding 
English  words  becomes  aspirated;  as  Weil,  While:  Was,  What: 
'We'meii,  to  zchme:  W aitze,  IV/ieat :   Weiss,  White. 

But  generally  has  the  open  sound,  unaspirated ;  as  in  weis, 
warm,  wild,  wise,  zmrm,  mid:  wapen,  zceapon:  weben,  to  weave: 
weg,  war/:   werk,  work. 

Z. — and  tz,  become  t,  as  zoll,  toll:  salz,  salt:  warze,  wart : 
zismaus,  titmouse :  lenz,  tent :  zeit,  tide :  zipfel,  the  tip,  or  ex- 
tremitj/ :   zunge,  tJie  tongue:  zweig,  fa'ig,' 

The  earlier  the  stage  of  our  language  at  which  the  comparison 
is  made  with  the  German,  the  more  striking  will  be  found  the 
resemblance.  In  consequence  of  the  introduction  into  ours,  of  so 
many  words  from  other  tongues,  those  originally  in  use,  of  mean- 
ings nearly  synonvmous,  have  often  passed  into  oblivion  :  to  arrive 
at  their  true  interpretation  at  this  day,  it  often  becomes  necessary 
to  range  through  several  of  the  sister-dialects.  Some  phrases  too, 
in  our  earliest  writers,  which  puzzle  the  commentators  as  confused 
and  irregular,  are  perfectly  idiomatic : — by  a  reference  to  the  daily 
practice  in  another  dialect,  they  become  intelligible. — On  this 
latter  subject,  I  may  probably  ask  the  favor  of  you  to  insert 
another  letter. 

S.  E. 


'  In  this  instance  also,  it  may  not  be  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the 
deflexion  from  the  original  sound  is  in  the  German.  Duo  in  Greek,  and 
Latin,  with  their  derivatives  ^iTrXovj,  duplex;  and  even  in  the  German  dialect 
itself,  the  terms  doppel  Dutzend,  approach  more  nearly  to  the  English  tao, 
than  to  the  German,  zwet/. — Anxp,  9g9ivo;,  are  more  nearly  allied  to  tear,  than 
to  the  German  zahre ;  Stannum,  and  the  French  derivative  Etain,  to  titi, 
than  to  the  German  Minn. — Their  preposition  au,  to,  i/sems  formed  from  the 
verb  Thun. 


323 

ERROR  IN  THE  TRANSLATION 

Of  the    Periplls  of  the  Erythrean    Sea. 


It  is  only  within  these  few  weeks,  that  I  have  obtained,  by  favor 
of  a  friend,  a  sight  of  Sahiiasius's  commentary  on  Teitulhan  de 
Pallio,  which,  with  all  the  usnal  erudition  of  the  author,  has  still 
much  to  put  the  patience  of  the  reader  to  a  trial. 

But  I  met  with  one  passage,  that,  in  correcting  an  error  of  his 
own,  convicts  me  of  a  mistake  into  which  1  had  been  led  by  his 
authority,  and  which  1  have  now  the  same  authority  to  set  right. 
It  occurs  in  my  translation  of  the  Periplus  of  the  Erythrean  Sea, 
p.  113,  where  the  Greek  text  stands  thus  : 

'Ev  kv)  ToVctt  Tepovs~tTai  -Trag  auTYjV  Trjj  '  H-KioZoooao  (TvXXsyo^Bvov  7riv»- 
xo'v   (pfpovraj  yap  10  aurrjj  o-»vSov=j'£jSaoy«p5JTjSs5  Xeyo'[/,svon. 

That  this  passage  was  corrupt  1  had  no  doubt,  yet  so  it  stands  in 
the  original  edition  of  Gelenius,  and  with  some  slight  variation  in 
the  editions  of  Stuckius/  Blancard,  and  Hudson,  with  little  or  no 
attempt  at  correction.  The  principal  corruption  is  in  Tsgovzhai, 
which  Salmasius,  in  his  commentary  on  Solinus,  reads  TcepovsWcn  in 
one  place  improperly,  and  Trsgovaraj  in  another ;  this  he  mterprets 
by  pertunditur,  as  applicable  to  the  boring  of  the  pearl,  and  so  in 
deference  to  him  I  had  rendered  it. 

That  Gelenius  had  the  same  interpretation  of  his  rspovslTai  ^  in 
view  cannot  be  doubted,  for  the  boring  of  the  pearl  was  familiar; 
so  that,  corrupt  as  his  manuscript  certainly  was,  and  perhaps  difficult 
to  be  read,  he  might  well  adopt  a  word  which  would  afford  an  in- 
telligible meaning,  and  correspond  with  an  operation  on  the  pearl, 
which  he  knew  to  be  in  practice.  That  the  other  editors  should 
follow  his  reading  is  rational,  for  they  concluded  it  had  the  autho- 
rity of  a  manuscript,  or  at  least  of  an  ednio  princeps,  and  was  not 
rashly  to  be  rejected,  unless  tliey  had  somethmg  better  to  propose 
in  its  stead.  Manuscripts  they  had  none  to  assist  them,  for,  as  far 
as  I  have  been  able  to  learn,  no  manuscript  of  the  Periplus  has 
ever  been  discovered,  except  that  which  was  used  by  Gelenius,  and 
what  became  of  that  is  not  known. 

This  being  the  state  of  the  text,  Salmasius,  it  should  seem,  is  the 


'  I  have  not  Stuckius  at  present,  I  write  from  memory  only. 

•  Tte»y«w  does  not  occur,  it  ought  therefore  to  be  TtgfVTaj,  from  tij/w. 


S24  Error  in  the  Translation 

only  critic  who  lias  aitenjpted  to  correct  it,  and  his  first  effort  ap- 
pears in  his  commentary  on  Tertullian,  where  he  reads,  p.  219, 

loioviiTai  for  T?&oy£~Ta», 
axTvjv  lor  auTT^y, 
and  takes  no  notice  of  'EjBapycipBiTihg.  'E§iovs'toh,  however,  being 
a  word  of  his  own  coinajje,  he  rejects  in  his  commentary  on  Solinus, 
(p.  826.  Edit.  1689)  and  substitutes  Trspovaraj  in  its  stead  ;  in  the 
same  passage  he  changes  'E^upyugi'mhg  into  il/a^yapmoej,  and 
leaves  avTr-jV  as  it  stood  in  Gelenius.  Mugyup'iTidsg  he  niterpreta 
tunica  margaritis  consertas,  and  then  adds,  ita  nunc  malo  quam  ex 
vellere  pinnarum  margaritaruni  textus.  sicut  olim  volui. 

Ilii:?  sense  of  textus  ex  margaritaruni  vellere  he  had  obtained 
by  the  substitution  of  sgiovs^Txi  for  rsgovfATon,  and  this  he  had 
adopted  in  the  discussion  of  an  expression  of  Tertullian — De  mari 
vellera  (p.  219  )  His  argument  on  that  passage  is  singular,  and 
will  probably  lead  to  a  solution  of  the  whole  difficulty  :  for  he  ob- 
serves first,  that  these  words  of  Tertullian  evidently  relate  to  the 
manufacture  of  a  web  obtained  from  a  fleecy  substance  in  the  pearl 
oyster  itself;  and  this  he  confirms  by  another  expression  which 
Tertullian  uses  immediately  afterwards — quo  muscosa?  lanositatis 
plautiores  conchae  cumant.  The  larger  pearl  oysters  have  a  bush  of 
hair,  a  mossy  fleece.  Of  this  fact,  strange  as  it  is,  and  stranger 
still  that  this  fleece  should  be  spmi  and  woven  up  into  a  cloth, 
there  is  undoubted  proof,  for  Salniasius  adduces  the  testimony  of 

Procopuis,'   "^Xa^jMc  l^  s^'toov  TrsTrojvjju-evjj Ix  9aXa(7cr>)?  (TVVSjAsy- 

jji,ivujv.  Uivvovg  ra  "C^wa  xolX-am  vsvo[jilxoc(ri,  ev  olg  r;  twv  spimv  ex(pv(rti 
KtvsTai.  A  cloak  made  of  a  fleece  collected  from  the  sea,  the 
animals  ('from  which  it  is  obtained)  are  called  (niwoi,  that  is) 
pearl  oysters,  in  which  this  fleece  is  produced.  The  spinning  and 
weaving  of  such  a  substance  accords  sufficiently  with  the  ingenuity 
and  patient  industry  of  Hindoos  ;  but  the  price  of  the  manufacture 
must  be  excessive  :  as  Prcscopius  mentions  tlutt  a  cloak  or  robe  of 
this  manufactuie  was  part  of  the  state  dress  worn  by  the  dependant 
Sovereigns  of  Armenia,  on  the  day  of  their  inauguration  by  the 
Roman  Emperor;  and  the  testimony  of  Procopius,  Salmasius  cor- 
roborates by  a  quotation  of  similar  import  from  Pollux. 

In  searching  for  m;)dern  authority  to  confirm  this  extraordinary 
pr()duction  of  ;iii  oyster  shell,  I  find  th.at  Dalryniple,  in  his  account 
of  the  Sooloo  iishery,  (p.  3.)  and  Cordiner,  in  his  relation  of  the 
fishery  at  Manar  and  Ceylon,  (vol  ii,  p.  44  )  both  mention  the 
beard  or  hair  of  the  pearl  oyster,  consisting  of  fibres,  by  which  the 
young  ^hell  fish  becomes  capable  of  locomotion,  and  the  maturer 
ones  adhere  to  the  rocks,  from  which  they  are  torn,  and  brought  up 
by  the  divers.  Gibbon,  (vol.  iv,  p.  23.)  mentions  a  pair  of  gloves 
made  of  this  material,  aixl  presented  to  P.  Benedict,  XIV. 

*  Procopius  de  ^dificiis,  lib.  iii.  p.  53.  Edit.  Paris,  1663. 


of  the  Periplus  of  the  Erythrean  Sea.  C25 

If  then  the  fact  is  sufficiently  established^  recourse  to  the  history 
of  this  production  will  be  more  likely  to  conduct  us  to  the  correc- 
tion of  a  corrupt  passage,  than  critical  sagacity  ;  and  this  brings  me 
back  to  the  consideration  of  Sahnasius's  Igjovslrai  ;  for  however  just 
the  analogy  may  be  in  coining  such  a  word,  1  have  searched  the 
Lexicons  to  discover  its  existence,  in  vain.  It  does  not  occur  in 
Hesychius,  Suidas,  Budeus,  the  Thesaurus  of  Stephens,  or  his 
Glossary,  in  Schottus  or  Meursius  ;  these  are  all  I  have  at  hand, 
and  I  must  trust  to  abler  commentators  to  supply  the  remainder. 
But  the  observations  upon  the  history  lead  to  a  conjecture,  that  a 
very  sligl't  alteration  of  Iqiavincti  will  conduct  us  to  the  true  read- 
ing; little  versed  as  I  am  in  the  province  of  conjectural  emenda- 
tion, 1  propose,  with  some  hesitation,  to  read  Iqiov  vilrcni  for  the 
egtovuTai  of  Salmasius,  or  to  sglov  v?7tch  for  the  Tegovslrai  of  Gele- 
nius.  [f  TliviKOv  were  a  substvmtive,  the  article  is  wanting  ;  but  I 
consider  27«v»xov  as  an  adjective  from  the  nlnot '  of  Hesychius,  or 
the  nivvog  of  Procopius ;  to  epiov  77»vjxov  would  then  signify  the 
fleecy  substance  of  the  pearl  oyster,  and  to  sglov  vslzui  •  •  Ilivixov 
would  express,  "  thejieece  of  the  pear/  oi/ster  is  spun" 

For  the  portentous  word  'E^ciyags'iTt^sg  I  should  suppose  the 
MotgyufiiTihg  of  Salmasius  would  readily  be  admitted,  or  any  read- 
ing which  would  supply  an  intelligible  meaning  ;  and  if  2!ivl6ve^ 
Mtx-gyagirihs  were  then  interpreted  cloth  of  pearl,  mstead  of  cloth 
set  or  sprinkled  with  pearl,  as  Salmasius  supposes,  the  whole 
passage  would  be  consistent. 

Under  this  form  I  shall  now  give  the  text,  as  corrected,  from  the 
Periplfis,  and  submit  it  to  the  candor  of  those  who  are  more  con- 
versant with  the  art  of  emendation  than  myself. 

MzTO.  ds  KoX^ovg  IvSep^eTai  itgoTsgog  a\yiuko§  Iv  xoXirca  xsi^svogy 
^X^^  ;^a>g«v  jxeuoyEiQV  K'-yoixivog  'AgyxKov  Iv  ev»  Tonca  [to^  sglov  1 
vfirai  Trap'  atir^v  2  tyjv  3  'HTrioloigoii  [vijcovj  G-vWsyd[LBVov  i7<nxov* 
fcgovTui  yxp  s^  auTvjj  ^ivdovsg  Magyaglri^sg  4  Xsyo'[j,svai. 

1.  Tegovslrat,  Gelenius,  7r;povocTsti,  IpiovjjTa*,  Salmasius. 

2.  'Aktyjv,  Salmasius,  which  seems  a  preferable  reading. 

3.  Ty^g,  Gelenius,  as  connected  with  vvjtou  understood,    certainly 

right,  if  oiXTYjv  is  admitted. 

4.  Mapyccplri^sg  for  'E^uyagslridsg,  Salmasius. 

The  interpretation  1  propose  stands  thus  : 

The  first  anchorage  which  occurs  after  leaving  Kolkhi  is  the 
[bay  or]  coast  of  Argalus,  and  Argalus  is  the  head  of  a  district  in 
the  interior.     [But]  in  one  place  the  pearl  oyster  collected  near  the 


'  iiivixov  is  Trjwixoy  in  some  of  the  editions.  Tiivv%,  in  Hesychius,  is  applied 
to  the  attendant  ou  the  pearl  oyster;  and  Tr'nya;,  in  Procopius,  to  the  oyster 
Itself. 


326  Defence  of  the  common  reading 

Isle  of  ISTanar  itself  furnishes  a  fleecy'  su^'stance,  wliich  is  spun, 
for  it  is  from  M mar  that  the  delicate^  web  is  brough),  that  is  called 
cloth  of  pearl. 

(  should  have  wished  to  refer  sv\  to'ttw  to  Argalus  rather  than  to 
Manar,  expressing,  that  the  Iplay  obfained  at  Manar  was  manu- 
fac*';re'J  at  Argalus;  but  1^  aurrjc,  in  the  last  clause,  must  of  neces- 
sity rtl  earse  vy^uoi)  or  vrjcrov,  as  its  immediate  antecedent,  and  not 
yJ^QOLV,  the  more  remote,  and  for  this  reason  1  refer  the  manufac* 
ture  to  Maiar. 

Very  different  as  this  interpretation  must  appear  from  the  trans- 
lation [  have  ;iiven  in  the  Periplus,  I  acknowledge  my  mistake  with- 
out regret,  for  thinking,  as  1  do,  that  I  have  discovered  the  true 
reading  with  the  assistance  of  Salmasius,  it  is  more  creditable  to 
redeem  m)  error  by  my  own  confession,  than  to  wair  't!l  the  charge 
of  ignorance  mn:ht  h-ive  been  substantiatea  against  me  by  an  abler 
commentator.  If  the  emendation  should  be  approved  ^y  those 
who  are  competent  to  decide  on  such  a  question^  it  will  give  me 
pleasure  ;  if  it  should  be  rejected,  my  original  translation  is  cor- 
rect. Disquisiti<  ns  of  this  sort  are  a  literary  amusement,  and  those 
who  indulge  in  --peculations  on  a  Greek  text,  will  appreciate  the 
present  attempt  with  all  the  candor  and  liberalitj  '\hich  it  may 
deserve. 

Noy.  30,  1814.  W.  VINCENT. 


DEFENCE 

Of  the  common  reading  of  a  passage  in  HERODOTUS, 


JL  HERE  appears  to  me  no  necessity  for  any  alteration  in  the 
passage  from  Herodotus,  BouXojW-gvoj  vYjaov,  x.  t.  X.  (See  p.  490. 
Supplement  to  No.  XVill.  Class.  Journal.)  Mr.  Barker  takes 
a  great  liberty  in  his  transposition  ;  besides,  the  expression 
**  avsvi^jOTog  Se  Tracra  (ti^j  lylvsro,"  is  scarcely  admissible  Greek. 
There  is  a  peculiar  distinction  between  the  verbs  sTva*  and  ylvsa-Qxi, 
which,  I  am  sure,  Mr.  Barker  understands,  and  which,  1  may  ven- 
ture to  affirm,  is  constantly  observed  by  Herodotus,  and  all  the 


'  Literally,  the  pearly  fleece  is  spun. 

*  ZivJovij  expresses  any  fine  texture  manufactured  in  India,  usually  the 
finest  nmslins. 


of  a  passage  in  Herodotus,  527 

other  writers  of  pure  Greek. — jlvai  is  used  with  reference  to  in- 
determinate, yivsirQcii  to  inceptive,  being.  Thus,  in  the  expression 
avSofj  ayaSoi  ^fl-av,  "  thei/  were  good  men,'^  the  word  ^(tuv  denotes 
their  indeterminate,  or  mere  existence  as  such  ;  but  avSgej  ayadoi 
lysvvoTQ,  intimates  the  epithet  xyot^ol  to  be  accessory  or  inchoative. 
So  if,  w  ith  Toup,  we  say  in  the  passage  under  question,  avivhros 
?£  Tratra  (ripi  lysviro,  (speaking  of  the  Isthmus,  through  which  the 
Cnidians  were  digging,)  the  mind  is  impressed  with  the  idea,  that 
the  ground  became  avevSoxoj,  or  unyiekhng,  when  the  Cnidians 
commenced  their  labor !  For  what  else  does  ocvivhrog  syivsro  mean 
but  "  became  nnyieldiug"  and  how  does  this  avsvhros  accord 
with  the  sequel,  "  QpctvofxsvYig  t>5j  TrsVp^f  T'  If  one  of  the  poor 
diggers  could  inform  us,  he  would  say  to  the  correctors  of  Hero- 
dotus, "  Ov  [x.rjV  'ANENAOTOX  ys'  aAA«  ttXejov  %  ljBou\6iJi,riv 
'EAflKEN  V)  X^^QO!--'  If  Herodotus  wrote  avsvSoroj,  he  would  no 
doubt  have  connected  it  with  the  verb  15V,  and,  on  the  same  sup- 
position, the  particle  aKKa,  not  8s,  would  have  been  requisite,  if 
not  indispensable  :  see  Hoogeveen  de  Particulis.  Besides,  as  Mr. 
Barker  justly  remarks,  the  causal  conjunction  yaq  m  the  following 
clause,  T>)  yap  r;  A'viS/t)  x^^"^^  x.t.  X,  would  not  be  logically  con- 
nected. "  The  Peninsula  was  all  hard  ground,  or  uvivloros,  for 
where  the  Cnidian  territory  joins  tli£  Continent,  there  is  the 
Isthmus  which  they  were  digging." — Admirable  deduction !  and 
yet  it  is  inevitable,  if  Toup's  emendation  must  take  plac^.  "  Car 
tout  leur  territoire  etoit  en  dedans  de  I'lslhme" — is  not  the  sense  of 
ivrlg  l\  TToia-a.  (r<^i  lyevBTo.  For  where  can  it  be  shown,  that  the 
particles  yag  and  8e  are  synonymous,  as  Larcher  in  this  version 
makes  them,  by  using  corV  Besides,  this  use  of  c«r  in  the  French 
creates  a  pleonasm,  and  the  motive  of  the  Cnidians  is  told  twice  as 
it  were  in  the  same  breath.  Thus,  in  the  preceding  clause,  eo'jayj; 
Ts  ■na.(T'f\i  Trig  A'vjS/i^j,  ttX^v  oXi'-y*]?  vsptppooo,  x.  t.  A.  is  the  motive — ■ 
TO  cJov  l^  oX'tyov  TOVTO  lov  o<yov  tj  stt)  ttevts  (TToc^tx  wpvarcrov  ol  KviZkji, 
the  consequent  rtc^,  which  is  quite  intelligible  and  sufficient:  but 
next  comes  Mr.  Larcher,  with  his  c(ir  tout  leur  territoire,  &.c. 
and  we  have  a  complete  tautology  of  "  loua-ric  ts  Traa^rjj  t^j  A'viSi'ijj, 
•kXyiV  oXlyrjc  Trs^jppooy.'  .^ 

As  to  Valckcnaer's  alteration  of  svxoj  into  Ixtoj,  and  making  the 
sentence  Ixtoj  Ve  iratra  <Tfi  eyevsTO  (sive  ^v)  vrio-og,  nothing,  m  my 
opinion,  can  be  more  repugnant  to  the  context  and  to  common 
sense.  Speaking  of  the  Cnidians,  who  were  digging  across  the 
Isthmus,  what  country  w  as  sxtoc  to  them  ?  surely  the  Continent.  — 
Mr.  Barker,  by  striking  Ivtoj  Ss  Traaa  erf  j  lysvsTo  out  ot  its  place, 
makes  TJj  yag  r,  KvjSi>},  x.  t.  X.  causal  to  ^ouXofj-Bvoi  vyjo-ov  rijv  X'Jopi\v 
TTOiYjaai,  and,  1  fear,  introduces  a  false  inference.  Thus,  "  desirous 
to  make  their  territory  an  island,  because  Cnidia  was  connected 
with  the  Continent  by  the   Isthmus  through  uhich  they  were  dig- 


328  Defence  of  the  coimnon  reading 

ging."  Not  merply — because  their  country  was  connected  to  the 
Continent  at  this  place.  i\ll  their  motives  are  given  in  eouayji  ts 
vtx<Tr,c,  K.  T.  X.  Let  us  not  then  use  violence  with  this  venerable 
historian,  by  unauthorised  trans()osi(ion  of  entire  sentences  ;  but  let 
us  hear  it"  he  cannot  be  his  own  interpreter.  My  own  decided 
opinion  is,  that  the  passage  Ivtoj  Se  Tratra  aipi  lysvsTO,  is  perfectly 
right,  and  in  its  place,  as  we  have  it  in  ail  the  editions.  The  phrase 
ylvsaSai  ii-A,  or  with  the  ellipsis  of  h),  often  means  "  to  become 
subject,"  or  "  come  into  the  power  of  any  one."  If  we  so  under- 
stand this  phrase  in  the  })assage  under  notice,  and  suppose  the 
ellipsis  of  oiv,  the  narration,  1  think,  becomes  consistent  and  in- 
telligible. To  assist  in  forming  a  better  judgment,  it  may  be  well 
to  transcribe  the  passage,  with  a  little  more  of  the  context  than 
Mr.  Barker  gives  us. 

'Eoucryjj  re  Tracrr):  rrjj  A'viS/yjc,  ttX^v  oAjyi^j,  'jrsgifii.oou  (ra  jw-ev  yaig 
aLVTr,g  7rpo§  ^opii]v  ave[j.ov  h  Ae^aju-Jijcoj  xoknog  ocnsipysi'  rot,  Zl  TTQOg  votov 
^  xara.  2,uiJiYjv  ts  jc«»  'PoZov  QoiXaccra'^)  to  ojv  S^  oX'iyov  tovto,  sov  otrov 
re  £7:1  Trevre  (TtocChx,  co^votov  ol  A'viSn*,  Iv  oaw  ' ApTruyoc  rijv  Icovtriv 
xaTsaTQi<psTO,  |3ouAo'jU,svoi  vrjTov  tjjv  pj^wpyjv  ■jroi^cra*.  Ivtoj  Ss  ttuctx.  o"4>» 
syhsTo'  (or  to  supply  the  I'lhpsis  evtoj  S' av  Traira,'  sttI  (T(^i  eyeveTo) 
t^  yap  ri  Kvilir}  y^^Qf^  s?  t^v  JiV^igov  TsXiura.  tuutyi  b  1(tS[ji,oc  s(TTI  tov 
Sq'jo-o-ov.  kou  S^  TToWrj  X-'§^^  Igya^OjU-evaJV  twv  KvioImv'  ij-uKKov  yap  t» 
xai  QziOTspov  s:pcclvovTO  T»Tpa,>c£a-9ai  ol  sgya^oy-evoi  tou  elxoTOj  Ta  ts  uWx 
ToD  (Twi^aTOf,  xa)  [xaXiaTO,  to.  icsqi  rovg  6<^^ixX[ji,ovg,  QgocvofJisvi];  t^j 
Tihgrig'  r/refj-Tiov  sg  zl=A<fouj  (iso-nqoitovg  STrc^riO'oy.evovg  to  avTt^oov. 
V\  hich  may  be  literally  translated — "  All  Cnidus,  except  a  small 
part,  being  surrouiidtd  by  water,  (for  it  is  bounded  on  the  north 
by  the  Ceramic  Gu!ph,  and  rn  the  south  by  the  sea  with  the 
islands  !Syme  and  Rhodes.)  This  small  part,  (to  the  distance  of 
about  5  stadia,)  while  Harpagus  was  subduing  Ionia,  the  Cnid- 
iaus  were  digging,  being  desirous  to  make  the  country  into  an 
island,  and  all  nithin  the  Isthmus  zoould  have  become  secure  in 
their  jpozcer,  as  the  Cnidian  territory  joins  the  continent  at  the 
Isthmus  \\hirh  they  were  digging.  At  length  the  Cnidians  labor- 
ing thereon  with  numerous  hands,  they  sent  messengers  to  Delphi 
to  inquire  the  cause  of  an  obstacle  which  opposed  them  ;  for  the 
laborers  appeared  to  be  wounded  in  a  strange  and  supernatural 
manner,  on  different  parts  of  the  body,  and  especially  about  the 
eyes,  by  pieces  falling  from  the  rock," 

Thus,  Sir,  the  whole  narration  becomes  intelligible  and  con- 
sistent throughout ;  and  as  to  the  version  given  to  Ivto;  Sg  'noiau  a-fk 


'  Perliaps  the  ellipsis  might    be   rendered  more  perfect,  if  we  read — 

4»T3;  r  a.1  ToC  ^IcrSfxav  tiaa-a   Ivri   (7,pi   lyiytTO  vta-og  — "   All    within    the     IsthmUS 

would  have  become  an  island  safe  in  their  power." 


of  a  passage  in  Herodotus.  329 

lyhiTO,  we  may  appeal  to  our  historian  himself  for  confirmation. 
Amono-  nu.nerous  passages  1  shall  cite  but  two.     In  the  Oration  of 
Xerxes,  lib.  7.  cap.  8.  we  have,  TlpuTs  fx,iv  wv  xa)  Aapmv  j'fluovra 
(TTparBVccr^ai    sv)  tovc  uvdpcig  toutou;.  aX\'  6  jxev  TSTeKsuTtjKS,  kou  oux 
e^zyevsTo   ol   Tii^cagrio'a-<^l^ur — "  and  it   happened  not  to  be   in  his 
power  to  avenge  hmiseU,"  is,  doubtless,  the  meaning  of  the  latter 
clause.     In  the  spirited  and  nianiy  opposition  of  Artabanus,  eod. 
lib.  cap.  10.  we   read,  xa/roj   x«»   Xoyw   Sckowoh  Ssjvov,   ett'  uvlpl  ys 
kv)  Travra   xa  /Sao-iAsoc   Trpiiy/xaxa  y5ysvy;(79«j — "  and  surely  the  bare 
hearsay  is  terrible,   that  the  soveieignty  of  the  King  should   have 
come  under  the  power  of  an  individual."     See  also  Thucydides  Ed. 
Dukeri  477,49.  315,76.   180,  .36.  and  278,  13.  where  this  verb 
is  used  in  exactly  the  same  sense.     1  need  not  remind  Mr.  Barker 
of  the  occasional  ellipsis  of  the  particle  av,  he  will   find  this  well 
proved  in  the  excellent  work  of  Hoogeveen,  see  Vol  i.  p.  92.  cap. 
4,  5,  6.   Ed.  1769.     Even  the  condition  itself  is  occasionally  under 
ellipsis,  or  indirectly  expressed  m  the  context ;  as  it  is  in  the  passage 
we   are  examining,  hrog  ^  a./  tou  'Icrfijxou  Tracra  (T^j  hyiVBTo — m  what 
follows  there  naturally  suggests  itself  to  the  reader's  mind,   si  /x^, 
$potuoiJ.iV^i  Tr,g  TrsTf^c,   h$.oi.{voiJTO  TtrgcLxBaQui,   Tr,g  TlvUvi;  Is  avTi^OLicri]^, 
exwXvovTO  jc.  T.  A.      Hoogeveen,   after  citing  nun)erous  examples  of 
the  conditional  form  of  uv,  proceeds  thus — "  Sed  ea  conditio  non 
semper  adest ;  verum  non  raro  implicita  latet,   et  e  sensu  eruenda 
est." — It  will  be  seen,  that  in  the  version   I  have  given,  sTrsftTrov  is 
connected  with  xa)  trj  'KoKXrj  yjtgl  sgyailoiJi,£vcov  x.  t.  \.  as  there  is  an 
elegant  transposition  of  the  particle   ya.g  in  [xciXXov  yag>  ti   x.  t.  A. 
and  not  unusual  in  our  historian.    Such  transpositions  of  yuo,  Lon- 
ginus  numbers  among  the  instances  of  the  sublime;  and  quotes  a 
passage  from  lib.  6.  'Ett)  ^vgou  yc-.o  xJiJ   a.x[j.ri5  s-yBTai   r^iMV  t«  Trgay- 
jxaTa  X.  T.  A.     Having  said  ail  ihat  occurs  at  present  in  favor  of  the 
proposed  version  of  the  passage  under  our  notice,  I  shall  merely 
repeat  my  conviction,  that  the   phrase  Ivrog  S;    itoicra.  cr$<   lye-i^zrOf 
has  been  misunderstood  from  a  disregard  to  the  difference  between 
elvaj   and  ylvs^^ai.     Such   is   this   ditfVrence,   Mr.  B.  well  knijws, 
that  there  are  substantives,   and  their  epithets,  with  which  yivsa-Qoii 
cannot   be  connected.     Thus  to  write,  to   QzIov  yi'vera*   (instead  of 
ecrri)  a.'aivjov,  would  1)6  as  preposterous  as  it  is  false ;  equally  so  the 
expression  yj  4/^^^  y/vsra*  aflavaroj.     Hence  the  verb  ylveadai  can- 
not be,  and,  we  may  venture  to  afFirm,  never  is,  by  good  writers, 
connected  with  substantives  indicative  of  utichangeable    essence ; 
and  so  we  cannot  write  ^  A'n8/>j  x^'f'"^  syivsro  avsvJoToj .    The  ground 
in  Cnidus  was  the  same,   ages  before,  and  aged  after,   the  epoch  in 
question  :   so  if  IvTog  Ss  ttuo-o.  x.  t.  A.    be  wrong,  dimSoroj   8e  Trdtra, 
X.  T.  A.  is  not  right.     I  have  this  moment  stumbled  on  a  sentence 
in  Theognis,  which  exhibits  the  difference  between  shut  and  ylvsc-^at 
so  clearly,  that  I  cannot  help  transcribing  it. 


330  Defence  of  the  common  reading,  S^c, 

S6v  (rot  xa)  xotxog  m,  ylyvofji-ai  etr^Kog  ayjjp. 
Before  1  take  leave  of  the  subject,  1  beg  to  point  out  to  Mr. 
Barker,  and  your  readers,  the  expression  to  cuv  Zyj  oXlyov  tovto  sov 
cirov  TS  Ittj  ttsvts  CTultu  (oq\)(T(xov  o\  Kvllioi  X.  T.  X.  which  in  the  ex- 
tract given  by  Mr.  Barker  from  Valckenaer,  is  translated,  "^  Istum 
quinque  stadiorum  isthmum  voluerunt  perfodere,"  8cc.  Wesseiing 
has,  *'  istud  igitur  exiguum  circiter  quinque  stadiorum  Cnidii 
fodiebant ;"  by  which  it  seems,  this  Isthmus  was  no  mor6  than  5 
stadia  across  at  the  part  which  they  were  digging ;  but  on  refer- 
ence to  the  maps,  it  will  be  found,  that  the  narrowest  part  of  that 
peninsula  is  at  least  eight  times  as  much  as  these  versions  make  it. 
Hence  the  sea,  since  the  period  of  this  event,  has  greatly  receded, 
(of  which  we  are  not  informed,)  or  Herodotus  is  wrong  in  his 
Geography  or  the  passage  is  corrupted,  or  mistranslated.  J  am 
much  inclined  to  think  the  latter  to  be  the  case.  With  the  to  mv  S>) 
oX'iyov,  should  we  not  supply  the  ellipsis  [xoglov  tou  'Ia-&fio~j  ?  The 
whole  sentence  I  would  read,  to  wv  ^  ixlyov  touto  tou  'la&ixov 
{jioglov  K.  T.  A. ;  or,  with  a  small  alteration  of  the  text,  tou  dv  ^ 
6\lyou  TOUToy  ocrov  ts  ett)  tts'vts  a-Toclm — "  of  this  small  part  to  the 
distance  of  about  5  stadia  the  Cnidians  were  digging,"  'EtA,  with 
the  accusative,  frequently  means  direct  motion  and  arrival  at  a 
point.  Our  historian  has  (lib.  3.  30.)  To  ro^ov  jutouvoj  Tlepa-scov  oa-ov 
Ts  sn)  8uo  SaxTuXouf  eipva-? — "  alone  of  the  Persians  he  drew  the  bow 
to  the  distance  of  two  fingers."  That  is,  the  bow  strhig  so  pulled 
towards  him  that,  his  hand  having  hold  of  it,  is  brought  to  the  dis- 
tance of  two  fingers  from  a  point  in  the  middle  of  the  bow  at  rest. 
The  bow  at  rest,  and  the  bow  full  strung,  plainly  show  the  sTgoo-s 
Itt/.  As  to  the  oa-ov  t?  Ittj  ttevts  (TTaSia,  had  the  historian  intended 
merely  to  inform  us  that  the  whole  breadth  of  the  Isthmus  at  the 
place  in  question  was  ahiiost  or  about  5  stadia,  he  would  have  used 
oVov  T£,  without  ett),  as  he  does  in  numerous  passages,  and  he  would 
have  written,  most  probably,  t^v  wv  8^  ox/yrjv  x^^pYjV,  and  not  to  dv 
Iyj  X.  t.  a.,  w  hich  leaves  the  diminutive  i^oplov  clearly  understood. 

1  do  allow  that  the  ok'iyov  touto  x.  t.  X.  seems,  on  perusal,  to 
allude  to  the  ttX^v  oXlyrig  x.  t.  X.  above,  and,  of  course,  to  the 
distance  across  at  that  place.  The  pronoun  outoj,  however,  has 
sometimes  a  prospective  allusion,  and  here  the  to  oAi'yov  x  t.  A. 
may  refer  to  what  iuimediately  follows,  viz.  oVov  t£  In)  ttIvts  TTuitx 
X.  T.  A. — "  to  the  short  distance  of  about  5  stadia." 

You  have,  Sir,  my  humble  endeavours  to  remove  the  incongruity 
of  the  common  Latin  translation  with  the  geographic  appearance  ; 
and  1  submit  my  opinion  of  this  and  the  other  passage  to  the  con- 
sideration of  Mr.  Barker,  and  your  other  learned  correspondents. 

Liverpool,  20th  Jug.  \Q14.  J-  W. 


INSCRIPTIONS  JT  BARCELONA. 

The  following  Inscriptions  were  carefully  copied  by  your  Correspondent 
in  the  Court  Yard  of  a  House  near  the  Cathedral,  in  Barcelona,  and  may 
pos&ibly  be  worth  your  acceptance.  E.  S. 


D.M 


If 


H AVEVOLSI A 

P  ATERN-CONIVNX 

S  ANCTISSIMA-TER 

E  N  T  I V  S  '  P  R  I  M  V  S 

M ARITVS 

'!-. •1(111.-- 


1  E   PED  ANIO  L  LB 

i 

1  EVPHRON': 

} 

'   IvmlviRAVG^ 

prImvset" 
agathopvs  l^b 
lpedanivs-clements 
inme  mori  a  ml. ped  an 
evphroniscvivs.  basis 

3Hl!ir.AAERXIVSA-Vr*?TAE- 


11 


I 


RA\i}i  !i|M|RVPTASTAT\AM-EIVS 

MARMORlilililLEAE  SVPERPOSVIT. 

...'1! 

PERMITTENTEORDINE 
ARCINONNSIVM 


S32 
Passage  from   the   Persian    Poem    of 

SHIRIN  AND  FERHAD. 

To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

Among  some  very  rare  and  beautiful  Eastern  Manuscripts  collected 
in  Persia  and  Turkey,  by  a  gentlenian  who  lately  returned  to  England 
is  a  fine  copy  of  the  Poem  entitled  Shirln  ii  Ftrhdd  :^\£>j3^  hr^J-^ 
by  the  celebrated  VahsJti,  ^^=>^'  This  eoniposition,  under  the  form 
of  a  romance,  (founded  on  the  amorous  passion  of  Ferhdd  for  the 
lovely  Shirm,  mistress  of  Khusrii,  or  Chosroes,  King  of  Persia)  is  in 
fact  a  metaphysical  work  of  extraordinary  merit;  and  the  gentleman  to 
whom  it  belongs,  will  probably  soon  ofter  an  account  of  it  to  the  pub- 
lic, as  of  many  other  valuable  manuscripts  in  his  collection  ;  meanwhile, 
he  has  obligingly  permitted  me  to  extract  some  lines  which  I  had  been 
desirous  of  perusing  in  the  original  language,  ever  since  Sir  William 
Jones's  translation  of  them  fell  into  my  hands,  which  1  shall  here  tran- 
scribe from  his  admirable  "  Anniversary  Discourse  on  the  Philosophy 
of  the  Asiatics  ;"  adding,  for  the  entertainment  of  the  orientalists 
among  your  readers,  the  original  Persian  verses. 

Nov."  20,  1814.  P. 

"  But,"  says  Sir  William  Jones,  "  the  most  wonderful  passage  on 
the  theory  of  attraction,  occurs  in  the  charming  allegorical  poem  of 
Shirm  and  Ferhdd,  or  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  a  human  Soul  disin- 
terestedly pious — a  work  which,  from  the  first  verse  to  the  last,  is  a 
blaze  of  religious  and  poetical  fiie.  The  whole  passage  appears  to  me 
so  curious,  that  I  make  no  apology  for  giving  you  a  faithful  translation 
of  it."  "There  is  a  strong  propensity  which  dances  through  every 
atom,  and  attracts  the  minutest  particle  to  some  peculiar  object. 
Search  this  universe  iVora  its  base  to  its  summit,  from  fire  to  air,  from 
water  to  earth,  from  nil  below  the  moon  to  all  above  the  celestial 
spheres,  and  thou  wilt  not  find  a  corpuscle  destitute  of  that  natural 
attractibility :  the  very  point  of  the  first  thread  in  this  apparently 
tangled  skein,  is  no  other  than  such  a  principle  of  attraction ;  and  all 
principles  besides  are  void  of  a  real  basis.  From  such  a  propensity 
arises  every  motion  perceived  in  heavenly,  or  in  terrestrial  bodies  :  it  is 
a  disposition  to  be  attracted,  which  taught  hard  steel  to  rush  from  its 
place,  and  rivet  itself  on  the  magnet :  it  is  the  same  disposition  which 
impels  the  light  straw  to  attach  itself  firmly  on  amber.  It  is  this 
quality  which  gives  every  substance  in  nature  a  tendency  toward 
another,  and  an  inclination  forcibly  directed  to  a  determinate  point." 


Travels  of  Two  Mahommedam.  SSS 

ji\xj>    Li"  j^i«-!)  ^3^  yi 

jy^LsL    3>iy    (jjr'^    o^^    t5'';^.'»    *J 

«i3LsL  Li'   tXLj  ji    t_jLj    Li'    (i*o'!j 

wJiXil    ^ML    Li'    oU  ^j)j 

-fAA     J.     (?^>^      i?*W     *-^-^^     i^t^-*      M"^*^ 

C^uy^     o\S      Lj    ^    ^^1      3"^      (J^*^ 
c^j^^^t    jj     Ij     CJ^^    «IXi«*^     ^t^"*      (j^*'^ 


tf?3jj'      O^^V     tjR^ 


The  Authenticity  and  Genuineness  of 
'^  Renaudot's  Travels  of  Two  Mahommedans^'' 


In  an  obscure  publicalion,  which  accident  lately  brought  before  me, 
i  found  some  doubts  expressed  respecting  the  authenticity  of  a  very 


§34  The  Tra^cels  of  Two  Mahommcdans, 

interesting  and  valuable  work,  generally  quoted  with  confidence  and 
due  praise  b\  our  most  learned  writers,  on  the  Geography,  the  Man- 
ners ana  Customs  ol' Eaateru  Nations. 

The  suspicions  entertained  against  it  at  the  time  of  its  first  appear- 
ance, had  long  since,  I  thought,  disappeared  before  the  evidence,  which 
proved  it  to  be  genuine,  and  which  I  shall  here  briefly  notice,  as  some 
persons  mviy  be  still  uninformed  that  such  evidence  exists.  The  work 
to  which  1  allude  is  that  curious  account  of  India  and  China,  given 
by  two  Mahommedan  travellers  of  the  ninth  century,  and  published  in 
the  year  1/18,  at  Paris,  by  Monsieur  Renaudot,  in  a  French  transa- 
tion,  with  copious  and  excellent  Notes,  under  the  title  of"  Anciftmes 
Relations  des  Indcs  et  de  la  Chine,  &;c.  Traduites  de  I'Arahe."  In  one 
Volume,  Octavo. 

This  translation  was  treated  as  a  literary  imposture  by  Father 
Premare,  and  Father  Parennin,  besides  other  ingenious  men  in 
England,  Italy,  and  France.  But  the  celebrated  orientalist.  Mon- 
sieur de  Guignes,  having  found  a  copy  of  the  work  in  the  original 
Arabic,  preserved  among  the  manuscripts  of  the  Royal  Library,  at 
Paris,  compared  it  with  M.  Renaudot's  French  version,  to  the  fidelity 
of  which  he  bears  ample  testimony,  in  the  first  volume  of  the  "  Ex- 
traits  et  Notices  des  Manuscrits  de  la  Bibliotheciue  du  Roi,"  p.  \56, 
&c. 

The  original  work  is  entitled,  "  Selselet  al  Towavikh  wa  at  helad 
wa  al  behiir,"  Sfc.     In  Arabic, 

Or,  "An  Historical  Chain  of  Countries,  Seas,  &c.  &c.,"  and  numbered 
among  the  oriental  manuscripts  of  that  vast  collection,  597- 

Monsieur  de  Guignes  remarks  that  this  MS.  always  reads  par asaiig, 
where  M.  Renaudot  uses  the  word  lieiie,  or  league,  although  there  is 
some  little  difference  in  the  measures.  And  he  also  observes  a  strong 
variation  between  the  original  text  and  M.  Renaudot's  translation  of  a 
passage  in  page  42  of  the  French  volume,  which  unjustly  charges  the 
Chinese  with  a  most  abominable  practice,  "  considered  by  them  as  one 
of  the  indifferent  actions  performed  in  honor  of  their  idols,"  M.  de 
Guignes  corrects  this  mistake,  by  referring  to  the  Arabic  words  of 
the  two  Mahommedan  travellers,  adding,  "  ainsi  il  ne  faut  pas  leur 
faire  dire  <jue  les  Chinois  commettent  ce  crime  par  principe  de  Re- 
ligion." 

In  page  6  of  the  French  translation,  a  mountain  is  called  chachenai, 
which  in  the  manuscript  is  written  khouschnami. 

In  page  10,  a  place  situated  between  .S'/rff/"  and  Mascate,  is  styled 
"  ISesiJ  Bani  el  Se/ac ;"  in  the  original  text  it  appears  "  SmJ'-bani 
essejac." 

In  pp.  20,  and  108,  M.  Renaudot  mentions  a  King  of  Haraz,  and  a 
Kingtioni  of  Goraz:  the  Arabic  manuscript  reads  these  names 
Dgiourx. 


Hebrew  Criticism,  335 

In  p.  51,  the  taking  of  Canton  shonld  have  been  dated  Anno 
Hegira;,  264,  (of  Clirist,  8/7.)  in  the  printed  version  it  is  A.  H.  877, 
and  of  our  aera  '254,  a  typographical  error. 

At  the  end  of  the  work  (p.  124)  it  appears  that  Monsieur  Renaudot 
forgot  or  omitted  to  translate  some  lines.  The  Arabian  author  having 
said  that  emeralds  were  carried  from  Egypt  to  China,  and  there  made 
inta  rings  or  seals,  adds,  "  They  carry  also  there  the  houssad,  other- 
wise called  merdjan,  or  coral,  and  the  hadjion,  named  likewise  dahnadge. 
Most  of  the  kings  of  India  allow  the  people  of  their  own  country  to  see 
their  wives — a  favor  which  they  do  not  grant  to  foreigners."  "  On  y 
porte  aussi  le  boussad  autrement  nomnie  merdjan  et  le  hadjion  qu'on 
nomme  encore  dahnadge.  Laplupart  des  Rois  de  I'lnde  laissent  voir 
leurs  fenmies  a  ceux  de  Icur  pays;  ce  qu'ili  ne  permettent  pas  aux 
etrangers." 

The   original  manuscript  is  dated   A.  H.  596,  or,  in  the  year  of 
Christ,  1199. 

Y.  M. 


HEBREW  CRITICISM. 


To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

In  looking  over  Mr.  Bellamy's  <*  History  of  all  Religions" — a 
work  which  undoubtedly  does  the  author  the  highest  credit,  equally 
as  the  Gentleman,  the  Biblical  Scholar,  the  Orthodox  Theologist, 
and  the  Genuine  Christian — I  was  of  course  not  a  Httle  surprised 
to  find,  at  the  very  conclusion  of  the  subject,  among  the  "  Ten 
Names "  selected  for  the  Supreme  Being,  God,  that  of  D^H^h?, 
Elohim  (Alehim  ')  should  be  still  conceived  ot  the  siyigular  number , 
contrary  to  the  now  generally  received  opinion  of  every  biblical 
student.  But  as  this  can  therefore  be  no  longer  considered  as 
a  controverted  point,  to  attempt  to  go  over  the  ground  again,  with 
the  abundant  proofs  that  may  be  deduced  from  the  <<  Sacred 
Volume,"  and  which  is  already  done  by  the  many  able  writers 
of  the  present  day,  particularly  by  the  autlior  of  the  "  Commentary 
and  Critical  Notes  on  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  could  manifestly  add 
no  farther  weight  to  the  now  decided  argument  respecting  the 
plurality  of  the  word  Elohim.  The  few  remarks,  therefore,  that 
I  mean  principally  to  offer  on  the  subject,  refer  to  the  reason 
Mr.  B.  has  now  given  for  his  still  asserting  (for  there  is  no 
doubt  that  this  gentleman  has  read  every  popular  and  recent  pub- 

'  Vid.  the  present  Bishop  of  St.  David's  "  Hebrew  Reader,"  in  which  the 
Anti-masorethic  method  is  adopted. 


536  Hebrew  Criticism. 

lication  on  this  head)  that  DTT^N  must  be  of  the  singular  number, 
— viz.  «  It  is  a  noun  of  the  singular  number,  or  it  could  not 
have  been  connected  with  a  verb  singular," 

Dvoi:rn  Di^  D^n'^N  H12  /^^I^'^<"I2.  Gen.  \.  1. 

No  classical  reader  certainly  needs  to  be  reminded  that  nothing 
is  more  frequently  to  be  met  w^ith,  both  in  the  primitive  and 
derivative  languages,  than  grammatical  anomalies  respecting  the 
agreement  and  government  of  words.  The  Arabic,  the  Hebrew, 
with  all  their  dependent  tongues,  abound  with  them ;  nor  are 
the  Greek  and  Latin,  even  in  their  purest  state,  exempted  from 
these  deviations  :  and  it  is  from  their  frequent  o  currence,  and 
respectable  authorities,  that  grammarians  have  deduced  rules  for 
such  syntactical  irregularities  as  the  principles  of  universal  gram- 
mar can  by  no  means  justify. 

Hence,  we  find  singular  nouns  connected  with  plural  verbs, 
and  plural  nouns  with  sintrular  verbs  ;  and  when  the  predicate, 
singular  or  plural  verbally^  expresses  a  collective  idea,  the  verb  is 
indifferently  put  in  either  the  singular  or  plural  number.  And 
hence  also  are  often  found  the  junction  of  different  cases- and 
genders  of  substantive  and  quality. 

To  exhibit  examples  of  these  grammatical  anomalies  in  the 
various  languages  would  be  endless,  and  manifestly  superfluous  to 
every  classical  student,  as  they  are  every  where  to  be  discoverr^d, 
even  in  the  best  authors.  We  shall  therefore  select  only  a  few- 
concise  instances  from  a  language  tliat  '.s  universally  allowed  to 
have  been  brought  to  the  highest  degree  of  perfection  (probably 
that  may  be  possible)  of  any  in  the  known  world,  and  from 
authors  that  are  too  familiar  to  need  particular  reference. 

1.  TcJ  ocQyvgr~y  inroTct(r<T?roi.i  •nc/.vru. 

Here  is  7^ 'plural  noun  (neuter)  joined  with  a  verb  singular. 

2.  ihc,   pliTixv   ri   ttXti^'jc. 

A  singular  noun  (collective)  with  z  phcral  verb. 

K  plural  noun  (feminine)  with  a  verb  singular. 

4<.      oq^lv  rj   i/\-^9:ia  aei. 
A  neuter  adjective,  with  a  masculine  or Jeminine  noun. 

A  dual  number  joined  with  a  phiral,  &c.  &c. 

To  cite  examples  from  the  Latin  authors  in  these  respects,  it 
is  presumed,  is  wholly  unnecessary,  ana  every  one  knows  the 
established  rule  observed  in  that  tongue  with  nouns  of  multitude 
(having  a    singular   or    plural  verb  at  pleasure)  j    a    rule    uni- 


Htbrcxv  Criticism.  337 

versally  adopted  in  all  the  derivative  tongues  from  the  Latin,  as 
M^ell  as  in  all  those  that  have  been  enriched  or  improved  by  that 
model ;  of  this  the  English  language  is  far  from  being  an  obscure 
instance. 

The  Hebrew  language  presents  us  with  a  variety  of  examples 
similar  to  the  above,  as  also  of  plural  adjectives  or  pronouns 
joined  with  singular  nouns,  and  sometimes  singular  adjectives 
and  pronouns  with  plural  nouns  •,  but  it  may  in  general  be  ob- 
eerved  that,  when  a  plural  is  thus  connected  with  a  singular,  it 
implies  a  distribution  in  the  predicate.  No  biblical  reader,  either 
in  our  own  or  the  original  tongue,  stands  in  need  of  particular 
references  in  these  respects,  and  therefore  the  few  following  in- 
stances will  no  doubt  be  thought  abundantly  sufficient. 

*'  Thy  judgments  is  right,"—  i.  e.  every  one  of  them. 

«  Those  that  curse  thee  is  cursed,"— i.  e.  every  one. 

«I  will  rehearse  thine  (plur.)  praise," — i.  e.  all  and  every  one  of 
them. 

Also  when  the  substantive  is  repeated  j — 

«  A  nation,  a  nation  (//)  made  Gods," — i.  e.  every  nation. 

"  A  man,  a  man," — i.  e.  every  man,  with  a  verb  singular. 

"Two,  two  entered^'  (singular) — i.  e.  they  entered  by  pairs. 

If,  however,  a  conjunction  copulative  or  disjunctive  be  found 
between  the  substantives  or  adjectives,  it  expresses  a  contrariety 
or  difference. 

"They  speak  with  a  heart  and  heart,"'  d^'\^,  i.  e.  with  a  dif- 
ferent heart,'  &c.  &c. 

May  it  not  therefore  from  hence  be  fairly  inferred  that  on  the 
ground  of  syntactical  agreement  the  argument  is  not  well  founded, 
and  of  course  is  far  from  being  conclusive  ?  And,  it  is  presumed, 
there  can  be  no  impropriety  in  here  adding,  that  it  certainly 
cannot  be  deemed  judicious  in  an  author  of  "  A  New  Trans- 
lation of  the  Holy  Bible,"  whose  grand  object  announced  is  the 
<*  refuting  of  the  objections  of  the  ancient  and  modern  Deists, 
by  a  strict  adherence  to  the  Hteral  sense  of  the  original  languages," 
to  call  the  plurality  of  the  word  DTlVi^  again  into  question,  which 
is  now  allowed  by  the  most  able  theologians  to  be  equally  ex- 
pressive with  mrT'-of  the  triune  essence  of  the  Supreme  Being  ; 
the  latter  of  which  was  not  unsatisfactorily  attempted  even  so 
early  as  the  time  of  Athanasius. 

It  is  every  where  evident  in  the  sacred  writings,  that  Jehovah 
is  applied  to  God  when  mercy  and  clemency  are  to  be  exercised, 
«  Quando  egreditur  sententia  ad  clementiam;" — as  to  Moses  in 
the  cleft  of  the  rock,— mHN  rW\\  "  The  Lord  merciful  and  gra- 
cious, slow  to  anger,  &c."  and  in  invocation — « O  Jehovah, 
NO.  XX.  CI.  Jl.  VOL.  X,  Y 


S38  Hebrew  Criticism* 

according  to  thy  mercy,  &c.  OTT  "fTDil^  niH'' :"  and  Elohim^ 
«  Nomen  divinum  a  Judicio,  quasi  Deus  Judex ; "  or  is  expressive 
of  dominion,  power,  &c. ;  also  when  it  is  mentioned  as  the  object 
of  adoration.  Hence  the  reason  why  our  Lord  said  not  in  that 
av/ful  hour  of  derehction,  Jehovah^  Jehovah^  but  ILli^  EU^  or 
Eloiy  Eloiy  (either  having  the  same  import)  My  God,  I\'Iy  God  !  as 
addressing  the  Judge  of  all  the  world,  who  was  then  inflicting 
upon  his  own  son  the  punishment  due  to  the  fallen  and  rebellious 
race. 

The  learned  (converted)  Jew,  Lyonsy  in  his  Masorethic  Heh. 
Gr.  thus  observes : — "  Elohijmy  Gods,  a  noun  radical  masc.  the 
■plural  of  Eloah.  Its  root  is  uncertain  ;  whether  from  El,  strength 
or  mighty  j  or  from  El-hcm,  their  strength  •, — but  as  tzere  never 
changes  into  catepJiscgol  this  is  not  probable.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed to  be  from  alahy  to  swear,  referring  to  the  covenant-oath 
mankind  are  under  to  God.  But  it  is  most  consistently  concluded 
to  be  from  alialiy  to  worship,  honor,  respect,  &c.  plural  masc. 
mavpic  and  patach-furtmmi  being  expunged."  And  then  adds: — 
« It  is  observable  that  words  expressing  dominion  are  always  of 
the  'plural  number  in  the  Hebrew,  though  spoken  but  of  one  : 
thus  we  find  Elohijmy  Adonijm,  BhoaUjniy  &c.  are  joined  to  sin- 
gulars, as  holy  gods  himself,  gods  created,  &c."  The  idea  of 
the  author  now  quoted,  of  Elohim  being  a  derivative  from  Aliaht 
to  worship,  &c.  is  ^now  supported  by  conceiving  this  latter  to  be 
from  the  Arabic  noun  Allah,  the  common  name  for  God  in  that 
tongue  J  and  which  is  still  preserved  in  all  its  corrupt  derivatives, 
the  Arabesque,  the  Morisc,  Sec.  The  Castilian  poets,  whose 
dialect  still  retains  a  considerable  portion  of  the  ancient  Moars^ 
present  us  even  now  with  this  distich  : 

Padra  sir  que  ALA  perrrdta, 

Que  tetiga  Jin  mi  disf^racia, — -Romance  Esp. 

These  cursory  remarks,  it  is  presumed,  cannot  be  concluded  in 
more  appropriate  and  impressive  language  than  is  found  in  the 
"  Commentary  and  Critical  Notes,"  before  alluded  to. 

<'The  original  word  QM'^K  Elohim,  <  God,'  is  certainly  the 
plural  form  of  ^K  ely  or  Th^  eloahy  and  has  long  been  supposed, 
by  the  most  eminently  learned  and  pious  men,  to  imply  a  plu- 
rality of  Persons  in  the  Divine  nature.  This  plurality  of  three 
Persons  in  the  Godhead  has  formed  an  essential  part  in  the  Creed 
of  all  those  who  have  been  deemed  sound  in  the  faith,  from  the 
earliest  ages  of  Christianity."  And  he  must  be  strangely  pre- 
judiced indeed,  who  cannot  see  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and 
of  a  Trinity  in  Uidty  is  expressed  equally  in  the  words  Jehovah^ 


Adversaria  Liter  aria.  339 

and  EloJiim.  Vid.  Ainsiioorth^  «  The  verb  i<Jll  hara^  he  created, 
being  joined  in  the  singular  number  with  the  plural  noun  D^H^i^, 
has  been  considered  as  clearly  pointing  out  the  Unity  of  the 
divine  Persons  in  the  work  of  creation.  In  the  ever-blessed 
Trinity,  from  the  infinite  and  indivisible  unity  of  the  Persons, 
there  can  be  but  one  will,  one  purpose,  and  one  infinite  and 
uncontrollable  energy." 

R,  M.  C, 


ADVERSARIA  LITERARIA. 

NO.    IV. 

AfrcR  heyiignitas. 

Assueta  exercens  sero  sub  vespere  pensa, 

Effert  incultos  Afra  puella  niodos  : 
"  Noctem  inter  mediam,  venti  pluviasque  ruentis 

Dum  resonat  late  per  neniora  alta  fragor, 
En  aeger,  Libycisque  errans  male  tutus  arenis, 

Hospes  longinquo  a  littore  solus  adest. 
Nostras  ante  fores,  nostraeque  sub  arborls  umbra, 

Stravit  in  herboso  languida  membra  toro. 
Nulla  illi  est  mater,  post  taedia  longa  laborum 

Spuraea  quae  dulci  pocula  lacte  ferat. 
Nulla  est,  quce  apponat  fruges  ketissima  conjux, 

Fruges,  quas  propria  torruit  ipsa  manu. 
Quare  agite,  6  socias,  nostrum  est  ea  solvere  matris 

Officia,  inque  pioe  conjugis  esse  loco. 
Ipsae  inopes  quamvis,  quamvis  misera  omnia  passa2, 

Ne  tamen  hospitibus  fei  re  gravemur  opem." 

Gratia  Musarum, 

Efpsi  xat  TO  X.KS05  <rx)v  uzmsXlois'  (tv  Ss,  iV/oucr«, 
AVAttojj  Mv>]/xo(ruv»iJ  MB(ro  aslo  flXovg. 

Frid.  Thiersch. 


»  This  excellent  Lexicographer  presents  us  with  the  following  quotation 
from  an  eminent  Jezvish  Rabbin,  in  his  comment  on  Leviticus. 

"Come  and  see  the  mystery  of  the  word  Elohim:  there  are  three  degrees, 
and -each  degree  by  itself  alone,  and  yet  notwithstanding  they  are  all  one, 
3i,ud  joined  together  in  one,  and  are  not  divided  from  each  other."  The  words 
«f  a  learned  but  unconverted  J Qy/ 1 


340  Adversaria  Literaria, 

Ut  pelago  suadente  etiam  retinacula  solvas, 
Mulla  tanien  latus  tristia  potilus  habet. 

Ovid.  Ep.  Did.  JEnea,  vv.  55,  5(). 
Latus  hie  frigidum  est  epitheton  ;  legendum  conjicio  latus,  quod 
suadet  elegans  tm  tristia  oppositio,  quam  Nasonianum  genium 
sapere,  nemo,  qui  poetie  delicias  vel  summis  gustavit  labiis,  iuficias 
ibit.  Conf.  Ep,  XXI.  v.  I67.  Sensus  hue  redibit  ;  "  Etiamsi 
mari  Iranquillo  ac  paiato  abitum  pares,  necdum  securus  ibis  ;  sub 
blandientis  enini  specie  insidias  et  pericula  multa  tegit  pontus." 
Quam  explicationem  egregie  juvat  Lucret.  1.  ii.  vv.  561,562.  et 
1.  V.  vv.  1002,  100:3.  Saepissime  latus  et  listus  confundi  docet 
Drachenborch.  ad  S'll.  Ital.  1.  v.  v.  8.  et  Triller.  Obs.  Crit.  1.  i. 
c.  8.     Santenius  hoe  sensu  malebat  stratus. 

J.  H.  H. 

Pendebat  lata  garrula  "parte  lyra, 
Hanc  primum  veniens  plectro  modulatus  eburno 
Felices  cant  us  ore  sonant  e  dedit. 

TiBULL.  111.  iv.  38. 
Languet  illud  primum  veniens ;  alterutium  enim  sufficiebat, 
quod  sequenti  disticho  opponeretur.  Pra'terea,  quae  CI.  Heynii 
est  observatio,  nemo  Lalinus  dixit  lyram  moderari ;  hinc  corrigit 
hac,  vel  moderatus.  Ut  utrique  suecurratur  incommodo,  fortasse 
pro  veniens  legendum  feriens.  Certe  Latinum  esse  lyram  ferire, 
non  est  quod  probem,  prEesertim  cum  hac  parte  otium  mihi  fecerit 
Mai'klaud.  ad  Stat.  Sylv.  iii.  5,  64.  qui  eandem  ibi  auctori  suo 
restituit  vocem,  et  Broukhus.  ad  Propert.  1.  u.  El.  i.  v.  9-  Ferire 
quoque  pYOve7iire  in  Floiv  corrigit  Triller.  Obs.  Cint.  1.  i.e.  12. 

J.  if.  H, 

"  II  ne  sera  pas  mal-a-propos  de  eommuniquer  une  remarque 
assez  curieuse  sur  I'analogie  de  1' Anglais  avee  les  langues  voisines. 
Tons  les  mots  de  necessite  y  viennent  de  I'Allemand,  et  les  mots  de 
luxe  et  de  la  table  dn  Francais :  le  ciel,  la  terre,  les  Clemens,  les 
noms  des  animaux,  tout  cela  est  le  meme  en  Allemand  et  en  An- 
glais. Les  modes  dans  les  habits,  et  toutes  les  choses  de  cuisine, 
de  luxe  et  d'oniement,  sont  tirees  du  Francais,  et  cela  a  un  tel 
point  de  precision,  que  les  noms  des  animaux  qui  servent  a  la 
nourriture  ordinaire  de  I'honjme,  comme  bcEuf,  veau,  moutun,  se 
nomment  en  Anglais,  ox,  calf,  sheep,  comme  en  Allemand  ocks, 
culb,  schaf,  en  nature ;  mais  servis  sur  la  table  ils  changent  de 
nom,  et  derivent  du  Francois,  beef,  vealy  mutton.  Tout  lecteur  en 
verra  facilemeut  la  raison." 


Aihersaiia  Literaria.  341 

Carmen  Eroticum. 
"Ecrvspe^  (pouvs  xoCkov,  vtara  yap  ttoT^ov  £<r«£T£V  op^vr^, 

Kai  8;a  Trerpacov  vi(r(ro[xai  r^7^i^aTU)v. 
Tpuij[xa  yap  ix  f^sT^scov  rrjg  KuTTpi^og  s'j  ^aka  ospixov 

^Ev  (TTri^z<T<Tiy  ep^fov  scra-vixai  oTpa/Jcog. 
Ka)  "kuxoi  copuQvrai  ava.  trxorog'  a.7\ka  [xivsi  ixe 
'HSu  <pi7\.r}[x  ^Ivoug-  "Ea-TrepSy  (palvs  xaT^oy. 

Fkid.  Jacobs. 

Ad  Rothium,    Virum  artis  historicce peritiss'wium, 

Ou  [xav  s^  op=og  tou  NcopixoUj  cog  ayopsv=iCj 
KapTTwv  a[x^po(ria)U  e\g  crs  xaTrjT^Se  3oV;^. 

Kkeio)  ^  a\^spifi(Ti  Aiog  ■KapajlayxroL  TtiKsiT^g^ 
^AvTi  (piX^^svirjg  (roi  ttoost^xs  (pipsiv. 

FiiiD.  Thiersch. 

Hie  erat  Arganthi  Pege  mb  vertice  monlis 
Grata  doraus  Ni/rnphis  humida  Thyniaain. 

Propert.  1.  XX.  v.  S3. 
Perhaps  no  passage  has  been  read  more  variously  than  this.  For 
Pege,  different  copies  and  editors  have  P/iege,  Phegt,  Phagi, 
Phegcz,  Phegie,  Plilega,  Ph/ege,  Ph/egrcs,  Phlegre,  &c.  The 
apphcation  of  domus  to  pege  has  appeared  forced  to  many  critics. 
Might  vi'e  not  read, 

Hie  erat  Arganthi  Phrygio  sub  vertice  Montis'? 
The  word  Phrygio  differs  httle  from  some  of  the  readings.  But 
it  will  be  said  that  Arganthum  is  a  mountain  in  Mi/sia,  not  in 
Phrygia.  Strabo,  B.  xiii.says,  that  Caria,  Lydia,  Mysia,  and 
Phrygia,  run  into  each  other  so  indistinctly,  that  they  are  called 
l\j<ylici.y.piTci ;  in  B.  xiv.  he  mentions  that  the  poets  confound  those 
provinces,  and  give  promiscuously  the  appellation  of  Carian, 
Lydian,  Mysian,  and  Phrygian,  to  the  inhabitants  of  each.  Hence 
Lucian  calls  Attis  a  LydicUi,  although  he  is  by  other  authors  said 
to  be  a  Phrygian.  Hence,  too,  the  proposed  reading  may  perhaps 
be  defended. 

Inscription  at  Messina  on  a  statue  repnsenting  Neptune  ehaiiiing 
Scylla  and  Charybdis. 
Impia  nodosis  cohibetur  Scylla  catenis  ; 
Pergite  secura?  per  freta  nostra  rates. 
Capta  est  praedatrix  Siculique  infamia  ponti, 
Is'ec  freniit  in  mediis  saeva  Charybdis  aquis. 


342  Achei'sarla  Liter  aria. 

TTBTTBUTYjC,    SlE<p5e»g>£.  PoLYBIT    Hist.  ].   I.C.  84. 

In  thus  describing  the  skill  of  Amilcar,  in  cutting  off  small 
detachments  of  the  enemy,  the  author  has  generally  been  under- 
stood as  comparing  his  hero  to  a  bomi.s  aleator.  It  is  difficult  to 
conceive  what  allusion  can  be  intended  to  a  dice-player.  The  last 
and  the  best  editor  of  Polybius,  who  has  not  been  very  concise  in 
his  notes,  makes  no  observation  on  this  passage.  May  not  the 
historian  mean  a  chess-'player'?  Giving  check,  in  the  language  of 
the  game,  expressed  by  cruyxXucav,  is  a  proof  of  a  good  player, 
Lyu%g  7tiTTiurr,s.  There  is,  indeed,  an  appropriate  beauty  in  the 
allusion  ;  for  the  game  is  of  a  military  nature.  Vida  thus  opens 
his  Poem  on  the  subject : 

Lndimtts  efjigiem  heU'i,  simulataque  veris 

Prtzlia. 


Nee  fibi  magnificum  femina  jussa  mori.   OviD.Ep.  in.  v.  144. 

Douzje,  monente  Burmanjio,  placebat : 

Ao;  tibi  magnificum  femina  jussa  mori. 
Sed  literarum  ductui  non  minus  accederet,  si  per  interrogationem 
legeretur : 

Sic  tibi  magnificum  femina  jussa  mori  ?  J.  H.  H. 


Inscription  hij  Gilbert  Wakefield,  on  a  blank  leaf  of  a  copy 

of  his  edition  of  Bion  and  Moschus,  which  he  presented  to  the 
National  Library  at  Paris  in  179<5. 

Mos'^ou  Tcc  &;ia  3c«i  Btx'jog  arru^ara. 
f/,vpcf:iv  o^uido^'  ol(n  Tn^^fV  aftlBpoTMV 
xui  KvTrgig  s^s[^u'^e  xov  Xuoi:  fxia- 
a  <Poi^og  «UTOc,  ouS'  af ag  jU-sAiS^ooj 
Aioc  Quyurgsc,   iXaoKTtv  oiJ-jJoxa-iv 

(TTS'^'uc  VBods=7rs-j(n  dci'Pvivoic  xXudotg 
a^qOKTiJ^ot.  (Tsix-voTiiJ^ov  sig  /3j,SXcov  toob, 
Tuyjjjv  ciVYip  BpsTcivoC)   wvoftcc/xavoj 
FiX^sgrog,  avTtSy](Tiv  zuxXizaTuro} 
XoLoov,  b(Toig  TTSQ  s^j5spXr,xsv  YjXiog 
"  r,pcozg,   suTV^(^oiTz  ttuvt  an"  fpucoig. 


Parve,  quod  invideo,  sine  me,  liber,  ibis  in  urbem ; 
Hei  mihi !  quo  domino  non  licet  ire  tuo. 


Adversaria  Liter  aria.  343 

MONUMENTAL  INSCRIPTIONS,  by  Dr.  BENTLEY. 

Quique  sui  memores  alios  fecere  merendc.    Virg. 

The  two  following  lascriptions  were  written  by  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Bentley  :  the  former  for  the  monument  erected  to  the  me- 
mory of  Bishop  StiilingHeet  in  the  Cathedral  at  Worcester ;  the 
latter  for  that  of  Professor  Cotes,  which  stands  in  the  Chapel  of 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

r  .    JLr. 


TT       C       p 

Edvardus  Stiilingfleet  S.  T.  P. 

Ex  Decano  Ecclesice  PauiiiiiE  Episcopus  Vigorniensls 

Jamtibi  quicunque  haec  legis 

Nisi  et  Europje  et  literati  Orbis  hospes  cs 

Ipse  per  se  notus 

Dum  rebus  niortaiibus  infuit 

Et  sanctilate  morum  et  oris  staturteque  dignitate 

Et  consummata)  eruditionis  laude 

Undique  venerandus 

Cui  in  humanioribus  literis  Critici  in  divinis  Theologi 

In  recondita  Historia  z^ntiqiiarii  in  Scientiis  Philosophi 

In  Legura  peritia  Jurisconsuiti  in  civili  prudentia  Politic! 

In  Eloquentia  universi 

Fasces  ultro  submiserunt 

Major  unus  in  his  omnibus  quam  alii  in  singulis 

Ut  Bibliothecam  suam  cui  parem  Orbis  vix  habuit 

Intra  pectus  omnis  doctrinal  capax 

Gestasse  integram  visus  sit 

Quae  tamen  nullos  Libros  noverat  meliores 

Quam  quos  ipse  multos  et  immortales  edidit 

Ecclesiae  Anglicanae  Defensor  sonper  invictus 

Natns  est  Cranbornise  in  agro  Dorcestrensi 

XVII  Apri'is  mdcxxxv  patre  Samuele  Generoso 

In  matrimonio  habuit  Andream  Gulielmi  Dobbyns  Gen,  F 

Atque  ea  defancta 

Eiizabetham  Nicolai  Pedley  equitis 

Eodem  hie  secnm  sepulchro  conditam 

Focminas  quod  unum  dixisse  satis  est 

Tanto  marito  dignissimas 

Obiit  Westmonasterii  xxviii  Martii  mdcxcix 

Vixit  annos  Lxiii  menses  undecim 

Tres  liberos  reliquit  sibi  superstites 

Ex  priori  conjugio  Edvardum  ex  secundo  Jacobum  et  Annam 

Quorum  Jacobus  Collegii  hujus  Cathedralis  Canonicus 

Patri  optimo  bene  merenti 

Monumentum  hoc  poni  curavit. 


344  Adversaria  Literaria. 

H.  S.  E. 
ROGERUS  ROBERTl  Films  COTES 

Collegii  hujiisS.  Tiinitatis  Socius, 

Aslronomize  et  Experimentalis  Phiiosophiae 

Professor  Plumianus : 

Qui 

Tmmatura  Morte  przereptus, 

Pauca  quidem  Ingenii  sui  Pignora  leliquit, 

bed  egregia,  sed  admiranda, 

Ex  inaccessis  Matheseos  Penetralibus, 

Felici  SulerUa   turn  primum  erula. 

Post  mngnuni  ilium  Newtonum 

Societatis  hujus  Spes  altera 

Et  Decns  gemelium. 

Cui  ad  suniniam  Doctrinze  Laudem 

Omnes  Mornm  Virtutuuique  Dotes 

In  Cumulum  accesserunt ; 

Eo  magis  spectabiles  amabilesque, 

Quod  in  formoso  Corpora  gratiores  venireut. 

Natus  Burbagii  in  Agro  Leicestriensi 

Jul.  10,  1632.  obiit  Jun.  5.  1716. 

Aslug  aTTacra?,  xai  xaTYivagKr[ji,evag 

'Ex.  -^siooc,  avToii  TrQijXViMV  S7n<TTa.Taig.   SoPIIOCL.  Ajax.  25. 

Notwithstanding  tlie  authority  of  the  Scholiast,  it  is  probable  that 
fTntrraraic  refers  to  jcyvaj  ^ottjOolc,  mentioned  by  Tecmessa,  v,  297. 
See  Triclinius  in  v.  232.  Had  the  madness  of  Ajax  extended  to 
the  destruction  of  men,  Minerva  and  Tecmessa,  in  their  account  of 
the  transaction,  would  not  have  omitted  so  striking  a  circumstance. 
In  the  interview  between  Menelaus  and  Teucer,  it  was  natural 
that  the  former  should  charge  Ajax  with  the  blackest  injuries ;  yet 
he  only  says  that  he  vented  his  rage  mqoc,  ix^r^Ka.  x«j  xoiix,vai. 

Inscription  at  Messina,  on  some  young  men  who  perished  in  the 
Straits  of  Messina. 

KYZIKOSHNMIAnASinATPISKAI 
MOIPAAEOANTASQA 
AYSENHIOEOTSnnA 
rOAEITAMIA 

CYTOKAAONKOEMEI 

nEriKEIMENONOTNO 

MATTMBOTSOYIATKYS 

E2:©HMEINKAN(I>0I 

MENOISINEPilS 


545 
HOUARDIUS  CARCERES  INVISENS, 


Angliacis  jampridem  oris,  patriasque  per  usbes 
Gens  hominum  misera  in  claustris,  iiimiaina  fata 
Casiisque  infandos  frustra  sub  vincla  gemebat : 
Ciim  tu,  magiie  parens, insueto  Hooardius  ausu, 
Cilm  tu  tecum  una  sortem  miseratus  acerbam, 
Et  caro  impulsus  studio,  dulcique  labore, 
Tandem  infelicis  solatia  pandere  vitee 
Aggrederis,  longumque  paras  lenire  dolorem. 

Quippe  etenim  infaustas  ubi  jam  illaetabilis  oras 
Carceris,  et  diri  intrarunt  penetralia  tecti, 
Coepta  ibi  mox  omnis  vital  dia  voluptas 
Cedere,  et  in  luctus  retro  inimutarier  atros. 
Turn  graviter  pressos  ingenti  pondere  ferrum 
IJssitj  et  immites  arcebant  membra  catenae. 
Et  saepe  instrato  prisdura  in  saxa  cubili 
iEstatem,  aut  saevas  hiberno  frigore  noctes 
Pertulerunt ;  donee  miseris  labeutibus  annis 
Defecere  animi  longis  moeroribus  aegri 
pauLtim,  et  labefacta  vigor  tandem  ossa  reliquit. 

Sed  non  ulli  adec)  dura  sub  lege  labores 
Scilicet,  aut  rigidi  quanquam  inclementia  coeli, 
Neve  fames,  nee  jam  ardentes  sitis  arida  venas 
Depascens,  quantiim  devota  per  agmina  morbi 
Miscebant  stragem  ;  claustrorum  ita  septa  venenum 
Sufficiunt  nempe,  et  mortem  lethalia  fundunt. 

Quippe  homines,  pecudesque  atque  omnia  saecla  animaulAm 
Aura  quidem  tenuis  subtili  flumine  pascit, 
Per  nares  patulas  quai  pnmum,  atque  oris  hiatus, 
Admissa,  in  varios  artus  ac  viscera  sensim 
Diditur  hinc  ima^  et  toto  se  corpore  miscet. 
Erg5  eadem  assiduis  ventis  si  percita  largo 
Pura  fiuat  spatio^  servetque  agitata  tenorem, 
Crescere  tunc  foetus  omnes,  pin'guesque  per  agros 
Hinc  pecudes  videas  lagtasque  instare  volucres  ; 
Ante  alios  genus  humanum  trahere  inde  vigorem 
Usque  novum,  et  rosea  sese  vestire  juventa. 
At  si  jam  angusto  conclusus  limite  nuUos 
Accipiat  raotus,  densoque  humore  putrescat, 
Aut  aliam  quamvis  labem  conceperit  aer, 
Continuo  hinc  languor  miseris,  tristesque  sequuntur 
Morborum  species,  et  lethi  mille  iigur8e. 

Im6  hie  vitalis  quanquam  et  spirabilis  aer, 


345  Oifoi'd  Prize  Poem. 

Pectore  qui  ex  imo  membris  alimenta  ministrat, 
Neinpe  idem  in  venas  si  sjepius  insinuiirit, 
Aera  neu  capiat  permistum  extrinsecus  ullum 
fJetiactus  toties,  sensim  cornimpitur  omnis 
Hinc  tibi,  neve  haustits  poterit  preestare  salubres. 
Quin  hominum  et  summo  semper  de  corpore  salsos 
Emanare  ferunt  a;stus,  putresque  vapores, 
Atque  illos  late  in  partes  dispergier  omnes 
Undique  cncuitu  et  tota  immiscerier  am'a. 
Multum  adeo  causasque  domus,  et  caeca  cavernaB 
Adjumenta  mali  praibent,  quando  altior  intus 
In  tectis  ingens  longiim  collectus  aquai 
Stet  liquor,  et  tepido  sudent  luimore  lacunag. 
Sive  aliquod  forsan  squalenti  in  limine  ccenum 
Immiuidam  nebulam,  ct  tetros  exhalet  odores. 
Prsecipue  jam  tum  propior  si  Sirius  agros 
Torreat  a>stivos,  et  Jupiter  uvidus  Austris 
Incumbens  pluviis  coutristet  nubibus  orbem. 
Tum  virus  coelum  omne  tibi,  et  contagia  venti 
Concipiunt  avide,  non  uUo  tempore  tantdm 
Horrescens  vulgo  febres  ardere  malignas 
Per  populum  aspicies,  et  tristia  funera  duci. 
Hinc  adet)  semper  s£evo  sub  carcere  cernes 
Aera  corrumpi  citiiis,  diversaque  sese 
Morborum  genera,  et  varias  ostendere  clades. 
Saepius  hie,  vitio  aurarum  putrore  coorto, 
Fervida  vis  homines  flammai",  et  mortifer  aestus 
Insinuat,  corpusque  hinc  omne  amplectitur  igni, 
Aut  diram  illuviem  scabies  per  membra  superne 
Suscitat,  aut  fcedam  turparunt  ulcera  pellem. 
Seu  nodes  furtim  illapsus  penetravit  ad  imos 
Scorbutus  membrorum,  atque  ossibus  altus  inhaesit. 
Saepe  etiam  et  tristis  crudeli  tabe  Marasmus 
Confectum  luctu,  longisque  laboribus  aegrum 
Occupat,  et  tarde  absumtos  depascitur  artus. 
Quid  referam,  quoties  atris  nutrita  cavernis, 
Dum  miser  assidue  clauso  captivus  in  autre 
Carpitur,  et  sola  moerens  secum  incubat  umbra, 
Pestis  acerba  ultro  populum  dispersa  per  omnem 
Egreditur,  latasque  domos  contagious  implet ! 
Pnmum  incerta  quideni  per  totum  frigora  corpus 
Percurrunt ;  tremulaque  manus,  viresque  sub  iniis 
Ossibus,  invalidique  intus  per  viscera  nervi 
Procubuere  ;  et  sub  nocteai  calor  aridus  artus 
Porr6,  atque  ad  tactum  tractantibus  igneus  urit. 
iEstu&quc  mterdum,  atque  immundus  olentibus  humor 


Oxford  Prize  Poem,  347 

Exire  e  membris,  largoque  erumpere  liuctu. 
Seepe  videbis  item  sparsos  hie  inde  rubores 
Fundere  se,  maculisque  sinus  signare  cruentos. 
Mox  caput  atque  humeri  magnis  crucialibus  illinc 
Tentari ;  et  rapidus  circum  praecordia  sanguis 
Volvitur  ;  ast  idem  morituris  lentior  ibit 
Contra,  nee  pressas  pulsabit  flumine  venas. 
Turn  subitos  aeger  lymphato  corde  furores 
Concipit,  atque  atras  frustra  effervescit  in  iras  ; 
Ac  saepe  ingentes  inagno  molimine  nisus 
Edit,  et  impositas  tendit  divellere  vestes : 
Aut  moista  in  terram  defixo  lumina  vultu 
Dejicit,  et  lacrymis  humectat  tristibus  ora; 
Inde  ubi  jam  rabiem  explevit  vis  morbida  tandem, 
Proluvie  denuim  nigra,  taboque  fluente 
Viscera  solvuntur ;   donee  lethi  acrior  ictus 
Eluctantem  animam  per  caulas  corporis  omnes 
Discutiat  raptim,  et  vitalia  vincula  rumpat. 
At  ver6  extremii  infelix  dum  in  morte  tenetur, 
Gaudia  multa  olim,  et  lastos  reminiscitur  annos 
Nequicquam,  tenui  ciim  sub  lare  pabula  tectum 
Dulcia  prasbebat,  nulloque  infecta  veneno 
Purior  a  gelidis  spivabat  vallibus  aura. 

Ha;c  ille,  hcec  vidit  miserans  crudelia  primus 
Nempe  animo  vigili,  promtisque  HouAiiDius  ausis, 
Fata  virum_,  casusque  iiltro  respexit  iuiquos. 
Quare  etiam  aggreditur,  secumque  hinc  mente  sagaci 
Consilium,  et  niagnas  volvit  jam  in  pectore  curas. 
Scilicet  ut  duram  immiti  sub  foedere  normam 
Imnuitare  queat,  moremque  abolere  nefandum. 
iMajoresque  ade5,  conversa  lege,  recessus 
Clausis,  atque  amplas  spatioso  limine  sedes, 
Et  puras  auraruni  animas,  victumque  salubrem 
Sufticere,  et  largos  currenti  flumine  rivos  ; 
Collectumque  situra,  et  secretis  abdita  muris 
Semina  morborum  abluere,  immunemque  periclis 
Et  nitidam  penitus  captivam  reddere  gentem. 

Proinde  omnem  ut  posset  ccrlo  expendisse  labore 
Rem  secum,  et  veras  scitari  ac  quaerere  causas. 
Ipse  urbes  patrias,  atque  oppida  lata  pererrans, 
Ingratos  aditus  iion  dedignatus  obire 
Claustrorum,  atque  arctas  munitis  moenibus  arces 
Ca?casque  intravit  crassa  caligine  fauces, 
Impiger,  et  tetras  condense  humore  cavernas, 
Atque  antra  immundos  circum  exhalantia  fimios. 
Nee  mala  corruptis  timuit  coiitagia  tectis. 


548        .  Oxford  Prize  Poem, 

Nee  frustra  horribiles  propiori   fiinere  morbos 
Nimirutn,  usque  adeo  praesens  in  limine  numen 
Adfuit  assidue  gradienti,  atrosque  vapoies 
Arcebat  longe,  et  pestem  mortemque  fugavit. 

Quinetiam  pati  jam  et  dilecta  hiiic  arva  relinquens, 
Ausus  et  EuroPjK  nmltas  ex  ordine  terras 
Lustrare^  et  penitus  longinqua  invisere  regna ; 
Ut  rationem  omriem^  variasque  edisceret  artes 
Nempe,  et  pruecipuos  cultus  babitusque  locorum  : 
Quamcunque  ad  la?tas  Batavus  felicior  urbes 
In  claustris  justo  exercet  sub  fcedere  legem; 
Quasve  etiam  fovet,  hyberni  procul  accola  mundi, 
Moscov^  ad  fines^  Co  dam  cue  in  littore  longe, 
KussiACUS  poenas  acres,  normamque  severam  : 
Quoque  modo,  flavus  qua  jam  per  pinguia  Iberum 
Arva  Tag  us,  camposque  astern^  aestate  virentes 
Effluit  hinc  lato  LiSBoiCA  in  aequora  fluclu, 
Gens  eftiaena  virum  saev^  sub  relligione 
Sanguineam  in  czedem,  et  funestas  surgit  ad  iras 
Improba  ;  qualisve  admotis  vicinior  oris 
Per  populos  vigilem  conservat  Gallia  morem. 
Iv]  imirum  saepe  bic,  si  vera  est  fama,  repente 
Incola  ad  incensi  imperium  nutumque  tyranni 
Carcere  vi  magna  furtim  occultatur  in  arcto  ; 
Nee  tristes  natos  audit,  flelusque  relictae 
Conjugis,  aut  socios  ad  limina  nota  vocantes 
Praeterea  ;  at  longos  nequicquam  obscurus  in  annos 
Servatus,  sortem  indignam  et  solatia  secum 
Rapta  gemit,  mcestamque  aniniam  sub  vincula  fundit. 

lllud  in  his  etiam  bine  animo  secum  ipse  capaci 
Jam  struit,  et  magna  molitur  mente  laboiem, 
Ut  divisa  procul  Byzanti  ad  moenia  TuRris 
Comnionslrare  queat  medicos  solertior  usus, 
Auxilioque  juvare,  et  pestem  arcere  malignam. 
Quippe  etenim  infelix  certis  gens  partibus  anni 
Vastari  late  corrupto  ex  aere  lilies 
Conspicit,  atque  urbem  penitus  contage  teneri ; 
Neve  malo  in  tanto  potis  est  sperare  salutem, 
Neu  tractare  artes,  nee  contra  obsistere  tendit. 
Scilicet  baud  ullo  dum  jam  medicamine  pelli 
Alte  aegro  haerentem  credit  de  corpore  morbum 
Nee  precibus  flecti  quanqiiam,  miserisque  querelis 
Posse  Dei  naturarn,  at  fati  fcedere  certo 
Regnare,  et  vita?  pactos  imponere  fines. 

Hffic  tu,  magne  pater,  tantis  erroribus  actus 
Usque  paras  ;  haec  te  ducit  praeclara  cupido 
Tot  nmndi  lustrantem  oras  et  littora  circum  ; 


Bawes^s  Letter^  to  Dr.  Taylor.  349 

Quamvis  jamdudum  per  membra  effoeta  senectus 
Solicitans  sero  tandem  decedere  sajclo 
Admoneat,  dulcemque  optet  defessa  quietem. 
Ergo  ni  fugeres,  et  te  cura  ista  gravaret, 
Officii  talis^  tantarumque  Anglia  rerum 
Hinc  memor,  in  littos  iret  jam  eft'usa  triumphos 
Ecce  tibi,  et  meritum  rite  instauraret  honorem. 
Sed  til  non  aequa  nimirum  ea  praemia  mente 
Accipis,  aut  propriae  tangunt  tibi  pectora  laudes ; 
At  pietas  tantum^  et  Siiperi  tejussa  Jehov.e 
Magna  movent,  qui  nunc  ad  ccepta  ingeutia  praesens 
Usque  etiam  hortatur,  certamque  in  sa^cula  secuni 
Promittit  sedem,  atque  annos  sine  fine  beatos. 

1788.  B. 


LETTER  FROM 
Mr.  R.  Dawes  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Taylor. 

Sir,  Newcastle,  May  Slst. 

JJE  pleased  to  accept  of  my  most  hearty  congratulation  upon  your  late 
preferment,  and  thanks  for  the  favor  and  honor  of  your  letter. 

The  point  controverted  between  us  stands  thus:  you  had  advanced 
that  the  ancient  Greeks  expressed  the  power  EI  by  the  single  vowel  E. 
The  authorities,  to  which  you  had  appealed,  seemed  to  me,  and  still 
seem,  to  be  inconclusive.  I  took  the  liberty  to  hint  such  objections 
as  the  principal  of  those  authorities  appeared  liable  to,  desiring  at  the 
same  time,  that  if  you  was  furnished  with  any  more,  you  would  be  so 
kind  as  to  communicate  them.  This  favor  you  very  readily  granted. 
You  likewise  proceeded  to  make  a  reply  to  the  objections,  which  1  had 
hinted.  I  shall  now  in  my  turn  offer  my  sentiments  upon  each  parti- 
cular of  your  letter,  flattering  myself  that  I  shall  make  it  appear  that 
the  authorities,  upon  which  you  build  your  hypothesis,  are  not  able 
to  support  it. 

The  first  is  that  of  Victorinus,  which  you  thus  cite:  E  et  O  ternas 
habebant  apud  eos  [Grascos]  potestates.  But  I  am  persuaded,  that 
you  will  find  reason,  upon  second  thoughts,  to  acknowledge  that  the 
grammarian  is  there  treating  upon  the  triple  power  not  of  the  Greek 
but  of  the  Latin  E ;  and  that  the  third  power,  which  he  mentions,  is 
what  obtained,  when  E  in  Latin  words  answered  to  EI  in  the  Greek 
ones  from  which  they  were  formed,  as  in  HomermSy  Diomedtus,  S^c. 
iu  Greek  'O,ay)feioj,  Ajo/xij^gio;,  &c.     I  should  write  the  passage  thus: 


350  Dazces's  Letter 

"  Nostri  Latini  cum  literis  uterentur,  quas  a  Groecis  accepcrant.  A,  B, 
&c.  (^et  GriEci  vocales  habebant  totidem  quot  et  nos  A,  E,  &'c.  nam  H 
et  X2  postea  sunt  ab  his  repertas,)  E  et  O  ternas  habebant  apud  eos 
[Latinos]  potestates,  ut  E  esset  breve  et  productum,  I  autem  ionguni 
quodammodo  sonaret  cum  ex  [Greecis]  E  et  I  ductum  esset."  To  sup- 
pose Victoiinus  here  treating  upon  the  Greek  E  makes  him  inconsistent 
with  himself ;  for  in  the  very  next  page  he  teils  us  expressly,  that 
amongst  the  Greeks  O  was  indeed  allowed  a  triple  power,  but  that  E 
had  only  a  double  one :  "  Apud  Griecos  autem  E — duarum  obtinet  viceni 
brevis  et  producta;  O  vero  et  pro  brevi,  et  pro  longa,  et  pro  U  |)osita  est." 
He  tells  us  much  the  same  thing  in  another  passage,  which  you  your- 
self have  quoted,  page  7,  of  your  Commentary :  "  Signiiicaveram, 
priusquam  Graicis  inter  vocales  repertae  sunt  H  et  £1,  vicem  earum  tarn 
apud  illos  quam  apud  nos  explesse  E  et  O;  O  etiani  scribi  solitam  pro 
OT."  Surely  he  would  have  added  uti  et  E  pro  EI,  or  something  tan- 
tamount, if  he  hiid  b'  fore  intended  to  suggest  any  such  thing.  His 
silence  in  this  respect  has  the  force  of  a  negation;  dum  tacet,  clamat. 
Thus  we  find,  t'Kit  Victorinus,  instead  of  confirming  your  hypothesis, 
declares  clearly  against  it. 

The  second  authority,  which  you  produce,  is  that  of  Athenaeus : 
JlavTa;  ol  d^y^aioi  nv  OT  dvrt  roiJ  O  a-roiy^slou  Tr^oa-s^^cjvro,  Tta^aTtKr^Ti'Mg 
xoc)  rcy  EI  avn  roJ  E.  These  words  you  say  are  interpreted  by  the 
critics,  as  if  the  author  had  said,  "  The  ancients  used  OT  and  O,  EI  and 
E,  promiscuously."  The  critics  must  excuse  me,  if  I  cannot  concur  with 
thera  in  being  so  libera!  to  Athenteus,  as  to  bestow  upon  this  passage 
just  twice  as  much  meaning,  as  it  ever  had  in  it.  He  tells  us  only,  that 
the  ancients  used  OT  iiibtead  of  O,  and  EI  instead  of  E  :  but  as  to  the 
converse  he  is  entirely  silent.  This  observation  of  Athenaeus,  I  presume, 
relates  to  such  words  as  voJo-o;  and  ^s'lvo;,  instead  of  voa-o;  and  ^svo^. 
If  this  be  the  case,  it  either  does  not  aft'ect  the  present  controversy,  or 
makes  against  your  hypothesis.  I  could  wish  you  had  referred  me  to 
the  page,  where  it  occurs  in  Casaubon's  edition.  But  you  have  con- 
trived a  method  by  transposing  the  author's  words  to  make  him  affirm 
the  converse  of  what  Iras  hitherto  been  his  constant  doctrine.  But  the 
ancient  system  of  grammar,  you  say,  requires  this  tranposition.  It  in- 
deed allows  of  it,  as  far  as  O  and  OW  are  concerned;  but  this,  with 
submission,  is  all  that  it  does. 

Your  next  quotation  is  from  Plato :  Oi  a'^p^aio'rarot  l^s^ccv  rr,v  r/xs^av 
iyidAOvv,  oi  oa  sy^s^av.  You  are  welcome  to  add,  if  you  please,  ol  Sa  in 
xoc)  altjA^xv,  for  even  so  the  passage  will  have  no  relation  to  any  thing, 
which  I  maintain.  It  does  not  at  all  concern  my  cause,  in  how  many 
different  manners  soever  any  word  was  at  different  times  or  at  the  same 
time  written.  All  that  I  contend  for  is,  that  the  same  Greeks,  who 
wrote  E,  never  pronounced  it  EI,  any  otherwise  than  as  A  was  pro- 
nounced AA$A,  that  is,  when  its  name,  not  its  power,  was  considered. 
I  shall  here  take  occasion  to  offer  my  sentiments  concerning  the  passages 
in  Mich.  Apostolius  and  Plutarch,  pages  8  aod  9  of  your  commentary, 
I  am  persuaded  that  the  emendations  you  have  suggested  to  be  neces- 
sary have  proceeded  from  a  mistake  about  the  meaning  of  those  authors. 


to  Dr.  Taylor.  351 

When  tlie  former  says,  yp'^'a?  fx;Kfov  OT,  and  the  latter,  OT  uAycf. 
ycd^oivTsg,  they  mean  not  the  diphthovg,  as  you  apprehended,  but  the 
voivel  called  OT,  that  is  O.  It  was  the  general,  if  not  universal,  custom 
of  the  Greek  writers  to  express  the  letters  not  by  their  character,  but 
by  iheir  name.     This  you  will  find  to  prevail  quite  through  Luciaa's 

You  proceed  in  the  next  place  to  cite  from  the  Sisean  inscription, 
MEAEAAINEN  and  EIIOEISEN.  The  former  word'  in  Shuckford's 
copy,  appears  in  this  manner,  TvIEAEAA-INEN.  If  the  other  copy, 
which  you  mention,  exhibits  the  same  representation,  I  should  desire  to 
know  what  account  you  give  of  the  vacant  space  betwixt  the  two  letters 
A  and  I;  for  you  have  brought  those  letters  together.  I  account 
for  that  vacant  space  by  suijposinu;  it  to  be  only  misplaced,  and  that  it 
should  be  thus  represented  MEAEAAINE-N.  By  this  means  we  have 
room  for  the  I  necessary  to  the  completion  of  MEAEAAINEIN.  I  had 
no  thoughts  of  having  recourse  to  the  Doric  dialect,  in  order  to  solve 
an  appearance  in  an  inscription  manifestly  Attic.  I  have  been  for  some 
time  fully  satisfied,  that  different  dialects  were  never  mixed  by  any  of  the 
yoviij.01  (}reeks.  But  supposing  the  other  copy  of  the  inscriptiim  ex- 
hibits MEAEAAINEN,  without  any  such  interstice  as  appears  in  Simck- 
ford's;  I  shvdi  oppose  the  one  to  the  other,  that  so  the  authority  of  both 
may  ne  destroyed.  As  to  the  other  word  EtlOEISEN,  which  you  say 
shews,  that  E  and  EI  were  convertible;  all  that  I  can  gather  from  thence 
is,  that  E  and  I  were  capable  of  being  by  inaccuracy  transposed,  that 
is,  that  EnOEIEEN  might  be  written  instead  of  EHOIESEN.  For  I 
think  there  is  no  reason  to  inmgine  that  this  verb  was  ever  used  by  the 
Greeks  without  the  I  subjoined  to  the  O.  That  it  has  sometimes  that 
form  in  the  present  editt,  and  perhaps  MSS.  amounts  to  nothing;  nor 
is  it  of  any  moment,  that  ttoibIv  often  has  the  first  syllable  short,  for  in- 
deed it  cannot  be  otherwise,  miless  the  I  be  doubled  in  pronunciation. 
But  to  allow  that  there  is  no  blunder  in  the  form  EIIOEIEEN,  it  can 
only  be  an  argument,  that  EI  was  sometimes  used  instead  of  the  com- 
mon way  of  writing  H.     But  this  is  foreisi;n  to  the  present  dispute. 

Instead  of  ELMI  and  SIEETETSr,  which  are  in  Shuckford's  copy, 
the  other  as  you  acquaint  me  has  EMI  and  :STKEET2IN.  Such  a  dif- 
ference as  this  disqualifies  both  coiiies  for  bei!5g  of  any  authority  with 
respect  to  these  two  words ;  nay,  the  credit  of  tlie  whole  inscription  is 
affected  by  it.  Let  me  add,  that,  probably,  at  least,  they  both  give  the 
latter  word  an  absurd  form.  There  seems  to  be  no  reason  for  doubt- 
ing, that  it  should  be  SIFEIETSIN  according  to  that  of  SirEIES. 
Upon  the  whole,  no  part  of  the  inscription  can  be  justly  allowed  to 
have  any  weight  in  the  present  coatioversv,  except  the  two  words 
nPTTANEION  and  SIEEIES:  and  for  whether  of  us  these  declare,  I 
need  not  mention.  And  here  be  pleased  to  consider,  whetlier  it  would 
not  have  been  an  extravagant  wantonness  to  intend,  that  the  letter  E  in 
SirElES  should  be  pronounced  EI,  when  this  very  power  is  in  the 
preceding  syllable  expressed  in  full.  You  meet  with  nothing  similar  to 
the  use  of  O. 

Another  auihority  referred  to  in  your  Commentary  is  the  Delian  In- 


352  Dawes  s  Letter 

scription.    To  this  I  objected,  that  the  iisscription  was  ^olic,  and  th?,r, 
therefore,  the  power  of  the  verb  EMI  was  there  not  EIMI  but  HMI. 
You  reply,  "  1st.  If  I  maintain,  that  EMI  is  archaic^  for  EIMI,  and  yon, 
that  it  is  iEoIic^,  our  assertions  are  not  bindinu,  the  one  upon  the  other; 
but  there  must  be  some  third  judgment,  sonie  other  topic  to  be  con- 
cluded by."    I  answer,  that  su|>posinfj  neither  of  us  couhi  give  a  reason, 
whereby  his  hypothesis  nii<:ht  appear  the  more  probable,  our  assertions 
would  amount  to  no  more  than  if  we  had  both  been  silent.    So  that  even 
upon  that  footinir,  the  authority  of  this  inscription  would  be  set  aside; 
and  that  would  be  enough  for  my  purpose.     But  further,  thedigannna 
F,  which  appears  in  the  inscription,  is  a  stron:<  argument  for  its  beinnr 
iEolic:  for  that  the  digamma  was  peculiar  to  that  dialect  is  at  least 
highly  probable,  from  the  epithet  constantly  given  it.    The  inscription 
has  still  further  marks  of  yEolisni :  for  if  it  was  not  .-Eolic,  there  is  no 
doubt  to  be  made,  but  that  we  should  have  there  had  TOF  AFTOF 
AI0OF,  not  TO  AFTO  AI0O  :  for  why  should  the  power  of  the  aspi- 
ration  waw  be  left  to  be  thrice  understood,  when  it  is  plain,  that  a 
character  expressive  of  it  was  ready  at  hand  ?  The  reason  of  our  meeting 
with  such  instances  as  AIONTSO  is,  that  in  other  parts  of  Greece  there 
was  no  capital  character  denoting  the  aspiration  watv.     This,  as  well 
as  the  other  aspiration  he,  was  left  to  be  supplied  by  the  common 
norma  loquendi.     On  the  contrary,  supposing  the  inscription  to  be 
.^olic,  it  wilt  be  liable  to  no  such  objection  ;  the  power  of  the  words 
will  be  Tcw  awTcu  Xi^'jo  YjUA.     The  T,  which  I  have  prerixed  to  the  O,  is 
absolutely  necessary ;  for  awros  destitute  of  the  article  never  means 
the  same.     Now  my  hand  is  in,  I  shall  add  another  conjecture  about 
the  genuine  form  of  this  inscription,  which  [  am  persuaded  has  been 
still  further  corrupted.     The   reading  which  now  prevails  is  no  verse  ; 
and  the  language,  when  considered  as  prose,  is  vicious.    The  nature  of 
prose  requires  the  article  along  with  dvS^lccg,  as  well  as  with  cr,psAaf,  o 
dv^iag,  or  rather  t  r£  dvSolx;  ko.)  to  (x(pi\xg.     Aiid  now  we  have  no 
sooner  rectified  the  language,  but  what  confirms  the  emendation,  instead 
of  prose,  there  turns  out  acomplete  Iambic  verse,  to  be  thus  pronounced, 
Twwtu)  aS'x^jJ  0  r  av^^ix;  kccI  to  (r^pskctg,  or  Tuowrw  Xi^iu  ija' ;  for  the 
iEolians  might  perhaps  allow  of  tins  hiatus,  though  the  Athenians  did  not. 
The  T  in  AF1T0  I  imagine  has  been  written  near  the  F  in  the  later 
times,  by  way  of  explication  of  the  ancient  power  of  that  figure ;  for 
what  is  now  written  olvtoc  is  never  used  as  a  trisyllable. 

You  proceed:  "  2dly,  If  I  allow  you  your  opinion,  it  does  by  no 
means  conclude  against  mine.  For  instance,  if  the  ^folians  wrote 
HMI,  and  the  more  modern  Greeks  EIMI,  does  it  therefore  follow,  that 
the  more  ancient  Greeks  did  not  write  EMI?  For  be  pleased  to  observe, 
that  you  are  bound  to  maintain  a  negative  illation."  You  must  mean 
an  illation  universally  negative.  But,  with  submission,  I  conceive  the 
case  to  be  of  a  very  different  nature.  You  assert,  that  wiiat  was  written 
E  by  the  ancient  Greeks  was  sometimes  pronounced  EI ;  and  as  a 
proof  of  this  you  appeal  to  EMI  in  the  Delian  inscription.  But  this 
amounts  to  no  proof,  unless  it  be  impossible,  that  EMI  in  that  inscrip- 
tion should  have  any  other  power  than  EIMI.     Whereas  I  have  assign- 


to  Br.  Tai/kr.  S33 

ed  another  power  indisputably  possible,  nay  highly  probable,  or  rather 
certainly  true. 

Lastly,  If  the  Delian  inscription  be,  as  I  maintain,  /Eolic,  it  is  plain 
that  your  account  of  dialects  and  archaism  is  not  applicable  to  it.  By 
your  accouui,  the  di-itsnction  of  dialects,  as  far  as  relates  to  the  powers 
T/iJii  and  £jx(,  did  not  take  place,  till  the  character  H  was  isitroduoed. 
But,  according  to  my  explication,  we  have  in  this  inscription  the  power 
vj^i  in  the  form  g'xi.  So  that  your  notion  of  archaism  and  mine  of  dia- 
lects are  found  not  to  coincide. 

I  am  prepunng  for  the  press  a  volume  in  the  critical  way  (which  I 
shall  desire  the  favor  of  you  to  revise,)  with  the  foliowii'.g  inscription: 
"  Emendationes  in  Poctas  (ira^cos,  Aristop-anem,  Euripidem,  Sopho- 
clem,  ^schylum,  Callimachum,  Theociituni,  Pia(!arnm,  Hesiodum, 
Homerum.  Prasniiftitur  dissertatio  de  pra'cipuis  Poetarum  dramati- 
coruni  nietris,  uti  et  de  accentibus  cum  ^i/fuiJwvyp.oJj  tnni  veris.  Hanc 
excipiunt  Ani'  i^dversionesin  CI.  Bentleii  Emendationes  in  duas  priores 
Aristophanis  a  abuias.  In  Praefatione  autem  disseritur  de  aspiratione 
vau  prout  in  sermone  Homerico  obtinebat  Anmen  exlremum  claudunt 
alterae  Aniniadversiones  in  Phileleuiheri  Lipaiensis  sive  Bentieii  Emen- 
dationes in  Menandri  et  Fhilemonis  i'.eliquiab."  I  have  a  pretty  large 
apparatus,  out  of  which  these  emendations  will  be  selected  ;  upon  Aris- 
tophanes in  particular  about  1 500.  For  one  of  these  I  am  in  a  great 
measure  obli-;ed  to  a  conjecture  of  yours,  Lect.  Lys.  p.  6s6.  For  the 
nonsensicdi  (x>a.'r'0Ast<r^a.i  you  write  diroAKr^atvEt.  But  we  have  by 
this  means  a  dactyl  in  the  beginnisjg  of  a  trochaic  verse,  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  that  metre.  Bv  tlie  way,  the  true  v^riting  of  the  verb  you 
have  offered  is  aTroMaSdivEi.  I  read  a-/  OLttoKia-hi.  This  reading  you 
will  find  preferable  to  your  conjecture,  even  in  point  of  diction.  I 
need  not  mention  its  conformity  to  the  laws  of  the  trochaic  verse,  or 
the  prnximity  of  its  form  to  that  of  the  common  kction. 

Your  company  at  Newcastle  will  give  very  great  pleasure  to.  Sir, 

your  obliged  humble  servant, 

R.  Dawes. 

P.  S.  I  am  afraid  that  the  only  subscription  for  your  Demosthenes, 
which  I  shall  be  able  to  sen<*  you,  will  be  my  own.  The  good  people 
in  this  part  of  the  world  are  not  very  fond  of  Creek.  Piease  to  send 
me  a  transcrijit  of  the  other  reading  of  the  Sigean  inscription. 


NOTICE  OF 

nATXANior  'EAAAJ02:  nEpmrnxiX  ~T)escnp- 

tion  de  la    Gr^ce  dt  Pausanias.     Traduction  nowcdkj 
avec  le  te.vtt  Grec  coUatiomit sur  Ics  MSS.  de  la  Bi- 
NO.  XX.        a.  JL  VOL.  X.  z 


354  Notice  cf  M.  Clavier's  Description 

bliotheqilc  da  Roi,  par  M.  Clavier,  Memhi'e  de  flnsti- 
iut,  et  Professcur  an  College  Royal  de  France.  Vol.  I. 
8vo.  Paris,  1814. 


This  learned  '^friend  or  foe,  for  such  we  are, 

*'  j^^ltcrnale  as  the  chance  of  peace  or  war," 
has  met  ns  on  the  threshold   of  his  work  with  so  sensible,  so  pa-^ 
triotic,  and  so  just  an  address  to  that  great  and  good  man,  whom 
we  have    long    loved  and  admired,   l.ouis  XV 11 1,    that   he   has 
won  our  hearts.     We  will  gratify  our  readers  with  it. 

"  SIRE,  Si  jamais  j'ai  eu  Urn  de  me  felicitcr  d  avoir  consacre  mes 
iseilhs  a  traduire  la  description  de  la  Grece  par  Pavsanias,  c'est  snrtout 
dans  ce  moment,  oil  Votre  Majesty  veut  Men  en  agreer  k'wnimage,  et  oH 
il  mest  pei  mis  de  lui  cxprimer  en  mon  partieulier  des  seniimens  de 
recnnnoissance  et  d'aimmr  qui  me  sent  communs  avcc  tons  les  Francois. 

Livrh  a  toutes  les  horrenrs  d'mie  invasion  (trangere ;  menaces  de 
perdre  notre  existe^icc  politique  ;  nous  avons  du  a  la  eonjiance  inspiif.e 
par  voire  nom  et  par  vos  vertus  la  retraile  des  armees  ennemies,^  la  rentrte 
d'une  Jotfle  innomhrahle  de  nos  soldats  qui  gemissoient  loin  de  leur 
patrie,  et  le  retour  de  la  paix  que  nous  osions  a  peine  esperer.  Ces 
Men f aits  seront  graves  perpetuelhment  dans  nos  cceurs.  Puisse  le  del 
exati^ant  nos  vceux  prolongcr  les  jours  precieux  de  Votre  Majeste,  ajin 
quelle  termine  glorieusement  son  ouvrage  en  rctablissant  I'ordre,  et  en 
consolidant  Vedijice  social  dont  elle  a  deja  raffermi  les  bases. 

J'ai  I'honncur  d'etre  avec  le  plus  jjroj'ond  respect,  SIRE,  Sfc." 

In  his  preface,  the  editor  gives  an  account  of  the  editions,  the 
MSS.,  and  the  translations,  which  form  the  basis  of  his  work. 
The  edition  of  Aldus,  in  151 6,  in  folio,  contains  only  the  Greek 
text,  very  imperfect  and  incorrect.  A  copy  in  the  Royal  Library 
was  enriched  with  notes  of  Is.  Casaubon,  which  were  consulted  by 
Kuhnius.  The  next  edition  Mas  printed  by  Wechel,  at  Frankfort, 
in  1583,  in  folio.  This  beautiful  and  correct  book  owes  its  merit 
to  Fred.  Sylburgius,  who  availed  himself  of  the  notes  of  Xylander, 
and  of  Camerarius,  cleared  the  obscurity  of  many  passages,  and  cor- 
rected the  text  in  several  parts  with  great  critical  sagacity.  He  re- 
vised and  added  the  Latin  translation  of  Amaseus.      This  edition 


*  Our  c/assif  a/ readers  will  permit  us  one  word  of  political  criticism.  Those 
who  aflect  to  regret  the  late  ruler  of  France,  should  recollect  that,  had  not 
Louis  XVIII.  been  recalled,  the  allied  powers  would  not  have  treated  Paris 
with  such  luiexampled  lenity ;  the  Cossacks  would  have  been  permitted  to 
deal  that  terrible  retribution,  which  they  considered  as  the  object  of  the 
eampaign. — He  who  will  not  be  generous,  ought  at  least  to  be  just. 


de  la  Grecc  ck  Pausanias.  3j6 

was  reprinted  without  alteration,  at  Hanover,  in  folio,  in  16 13. 
The  edition  of  Leipsick,  I696,  in  folio,  is  a  corrected  reimpression 
of  that  of  Sylburgius  ;  but  the  notes  and  observations  of  Kuhnius 
have  thrown  a  new  light  on  the  author,  and  have  preserved  a  merited 
pre-eminence.  The  last  edition  is  that  of  Facius,  1796,  at  Leip- 
sick, in  4  vols.  8vo.  This  is  represented  as  undertaken  by  a  book- 
seller ;  and  the  editor,  affected  by  the  circumstances  of  the  times, 
could  not  perform  all  that  was  expected.  He  had  the  assistance 
of  two  MSS.,  one  in  Vienna,  the  other  in  Moscow  ;  but  he 
probably  had  not  the  means  of  being  very  correct  in  the  collation. 
He  took  Kuhnius  for  his  guide,  and  has  repeated  even  his  typo- 
graphical errors.  But  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  his  notes 
display  great  judgment. 

The  MSS.  to  which  M.  Clavier  had  access,  were  in  the  Royal 
Library,  and  had  never  been  collated.  Kuhnius  had,  indeed, 
slightly  consulted  them,  but  concluded  that  they  did  not  differ  from 
the  Aldine  edition.  No.  1399  bears  the  date  of  1497 ;  No. 
1400  is  of  the  l6th  century;  No.  1410  was  written  in  1391,  and 
has  been  found  of  considerable  utility,  and  has  often  led  to  the  true 
reading  of  a  passage.  No.  1411  is  nearly  of  the  same  date,  but 
with  little  variation.  Besides  ihese.  No.  1409  contains  extracts 
from  Strabo,  Dion  Cassius,  and  Pausanias,  by  Phralites,  in  1431. 
Although  the  extracts  from  Pausanias  were  published  in  the 
Academy  of  Inscriptions,  Vol.  XIV.  Facius  appears  to  have  ne- 
glected the  various  readings  which  they  offer. 

The  translations  consulted  by  M.  Clavier,  were  those  into  Latin 
by  Amaseus,  already  mentioned,  and  by  Loescherus,  printed  at 
Basle  in  1550,  more  faithful  than  the  former — An  Italian  trans- 
lation, by  Alfonso  Bonacciuoli,  printed  at  Mantua,  in  1597 — Gold- 
hagen's  in  German — One  in  French,  by  Gedoyn  ;  which  he  repre- 
sents as  done,  not  always  with  accuracy,  from  that  of  Amaseus. 
He  notices  Taylor's  English  translation,  but  observes  that,  as  it 
does  not  bear  a  high  character,  he  was  not  solicitous  to  procure  it. 
We  must  here  observe  that  Mr.  Taylor,  notwithstanding  some 
singularities,  is  a  man  of  great  learning  and  industry,  and  that  his 
translations  have  been  treated  by  our  reviewers  with  too  much 
aspevity. 

The  work  is  to  be  completed  in  6  volumes.  The  present  volume 
contains  the  Attica  and  the  Corinthiaca,  the  notes  to  which  are  re- 
served for  the  next.  We  can  only  observe  that  the  text  is  correctly 
and  clearly  printed  ;  that  the  numerous  lacunae,  occasioned  by  the 
effects  of  time  on  the  original  MS.,  are  either  marked  by  an  as- 
terisk, or  supplied  by  the  conjecture  of  the  editor,  included 
between  crotchets.     For  a  judgment  on  the   conjectural  emen- 


356  Notice  of  Gyles's  Hebrew  Grajnmar. 

dations,  which  are  expressed  in  the  translation,  we  must  wait  untii 
the  publication  of  the  notes. 

The  translation  is  as  literal  as  the  genius  of  the  French  language 
will  permit.  The  subject  seldom  admits  of  ornament  ;  but  the 
translator  has  neglected  no  opportunity  of  introducing  elegance. 
The  atithor  is  often  harsh,  and  sometimes  obscure  ;  but  we  think 
that  the  manner,  in  which  M.  Clavjer  haii^ndeavoured  to  make  him 
clear  and  consistent,  will  meet  with  an  approbation  proportioned  to 
the  difficulties  which  he  had  to  encounter.  We  will  quote,  as  a 
specimen^  a  part  of  the  2 1st  chapter  of  the  Attica  : 

"  On  voit  dans  le  theatre  d'Athenes  des  portraits  de  Pontes  tragiques 
et  comiques,  tr^s  obscurs  pour  la  phipart.  Menandre  est  en  effet  le 
seul  de  ces  deruiers  qui  ait  eu  do  la  celebrite,  et  parnii  les  tragiques 
qui  sont  la,  Sophocles  et  Euripi<les  sont  les  plus  connus.  On  racontc 
que  les  Lacedemoniens  a\ant  lait  une  irruption  dans  I'Attique  an  mo- 
ment de  la  mort  de  Sophocles,  Bacchus  apparut  en  songe  a  celui  qui 
les  commandoit,  et  lui  ordonna  dc  rtndre  a  la  nouveile  Sirene  les  hon- 
neurs  dus  aux  morts.  II  pensa  que  ce  songe  designoit  Sophocles,  et 
ses  poesies ;  en  efl'et,  on  compare  encore  maintenaut  le  charme  des 
poemes  et  des  discours  au  chant  des  Sirenes.  Je  crois  que  le  portrait 
d'.T^sch;vle  a  ete  fait  longtems  apres  sa  mort,  et  apres  le  tableau  de 
la  bataille  de  Marathon.  ^Eschyle  dit  que  dans  sa  jeunesse  s'etant 
endormi  dans  une  vigne  oil  il  gardoit  les  raisiiis,  Bacchus  lui  apparut  en 
songe,  et  lui  ordonna  de  coniposet  une  tragedie.  Lorsqu'd  fit  jour  il 
essaya  d'ob^ir  au  Dien,  et  y  reussit  aver  beaucoup  de  facility  :  voila  ce 
qu'on  racontoit.  Sur  le  mur  austral  de  la  citadelle,  du  c6te  du  theatre, 
on  voit  une  jegide  au  milieu  de  laquelle  est  une  tete  doree  de  la  Gorgone 
Meduse.  Vers  le  soinmet  du  theatre,  et  dans  les  roches,  au-dessous 
de  la  citadelle,  est  une  grotte  sur  laquelle  est  un  tr6pied  qui  renferme 
Apollon  et  Diane  tuant  les  enfants  de  Niobe.  J'ai  efe  nioi-menie  au 
mont  Sipyle,  et  j'ai  vu  cette  Niobe ;  c'est  un  rocher  escarpe  qui,  vu  de 
pr^s,  ne  ressemble  nulleraent  k  une  femme,  mais  en  vous  eloignant  un 
pen,  vous  croyez  voir  une  femme  ayant  la  t^te  penchee  et  en 
pleurs." 


NOTICE  OF 


Elements  o/*  Hebrew  Grammar.    In  two  parts ^  ^c. 
By  J.  F.  Gyles,  A.  M.  Svo.  bcls.  l^s.  Hatchard. 

.i\J.R.  Gyles  in  his  Preface  tells  us,  that  the  ""difficulties 
which  opposed  his  ovv»}  progress  in  the  Hebrew  language,  origi- 
nally suggested  the  plan  of  forming  the  Grammar  which  is  now 


Notice  of  Gyles's  Hebrew  Grammar.  357 

submitted  to  the  public."  The  work  is,  M'e  thirik,  executed  with 
considerable  ability  ;  and  the  language,  which  in  treatises  of  this 
kind  is  often  harsh  and  obscure,  is  here  plain  and  perspicuous. 
The  author  has  adopted  the  system  with  points,  which  we  are  glad 
to  see  :  for  although  the  points  may  not  have  been  invented  till  a 
late  period,  they  are  of  considerable  use  both  to  the  student  and 
the  critic.  Very  valuable  emendations  of  the  text  may  be  occa- 
sionally obtained  by  a  slight  alteration  in  the  points  :  and  that  alter- 
ations of  the  text  are  sometimes  necessary  to  produce  even  a  tole- 
rably consistent  meaning,  no  one  who  has  read  the  Hebrew  test 
with  moderate  attention  can  doubt.  The  points  too  occasionally 
indicate  the  true  reading  in  passages  where  the  text  is  corrupt, 
and  may  therefore  be  reckoned  as  a  separate  and  additional  autho- 
rity for  the  emendation.  I'hus  in  the  first  passage  noted  by  Dr. 
Kennicott  in  his  lirst  dissertation  on  the  state  of  the  printed 
Heb.  Text,  (Oxford,  8vo.  17a3.)  p.  343.  Gen.  iii.  12.  the  true 
rendering  of  the  words  in  the  original  would  be,  ''  the  woman — 
He  (J^IH)  gave  me :"  the  reading  proposed  by  Dr.  K.  which  is 
found  in  many  Heb.  MSS.,  is  also  supported  by  the  points ;  for 
we  have  both  readings  in  the  printed  editions,  which  retain  indeed 
the  vvrong  reading  in  the  let'ers  of  the  word^  but  add  the  right  read- 
ing in  the  points,  MIH  :    it  would,  however,  be  much    better   to 

make  the  alteration  entirely,  and  read   ^<^■^.     The  same  absurdity 

is  retained  also  in  verse  20.,  where  we  read,  "  He  (ik^'^)  was  the 
mother,  &c. ;"  and  the  text  again  has  KIH.  This,  as  we  have  re- 
marked before,  is  but  a  partial  correction  ;  the  proper  punctua- 
tion of  the  masculine  pronoun  would  be  mn. — The  necessity  of 
marking  the  genders  in  the  third  personal  pronoun,  is  well  shewn 
by  Harris,  (Hermes  p.  70.  ed.  1705.) 

We  are  sorry  to  see  that  Mr.  G.  retains  the  old  pronunciation 
ofy  :  he  says  that  it  is  an  "  aspiration,  at  the  end'  ;/g'."  In  this 
too,  there  is  an  inconsistency  :  if  it  be  an  aspirated  letter  in  one 
part,  surely  it  can  never  become  a  nasal,  meiely  because  it  may  be 
placed  at  the  end  of  a  v>'ord.  Indeed  it  is  wonderful  that 
Mt.  G.  should  admit  it  to  be  a  nasal  in  any  way,  since  he  refers 
to  the  paper  printed  in  the  Classical  Juurnal,  Vol.  viii.  p.  97., 
where  it  is  clearly  demonstrated  to  be  merely  a  guttural ;  and 
places  it  himself  among  the  gutturals  i.^^^^  ;  {Gram.  p.  S.) 

In  one  particular,  Mr.  G.'s  Grammar  far  exceeds  all  others, 
which  we  happen  to  have  seen.  In  the  syntax  he  mentions  the 
coincidence  between  the  idioms  of  the  Hebrew  and  the  Greek  of 
the  N.  T. :  so  that  his  Grammar  is  in  fact  a  most  useful  intro- 
duction to  explain  the  Hebraisms  observable  in  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment.    We  therefore  earnestly  reconnnend  it  to  the  student. 


3.58 


FRENCH  LITERATURE. 

Description  d'lme  Medaille  de  Sims,  dans  la  Li: - 
canie;  pa?"  A.  L.  Millin,  co7iservatenr  dii  cabinet 
des  Aledailks,  des  Pier  res  gravks  et  des  Antiques,  a  la 
Bibliolhhjue  du  Roi ;  membre  de  Clnstitat,  viembre 
honorairc  de  rjcademie  Royale  de  Naples,  etc.  etc.  ; 
un  wl.  in  120  de  36  pages ;  A  Paris,  1814. 

v^ET  interessant  ouvrage  est  dedie  a  S.  Exc.  Mgr.  Giuseppe 
Capecelatro,  Archeveqiie  de  Tarenle,  Aumonier  de  S.  IM.  la 
Reine  de  Naples,  et  President  de  rAcademic  Royale.  M.  Mil- 
lin, pendant  son  sejour  a  'i^arente,  fut  accueilli  par  ce  savant 
prelat  de  la  maniere  la  plus  flatteuse.  C'est  pour  lui  offrir  un 
honuiiage  public  de  sa  reconnaissance,  que  I'auteur  lui  a  dedie  la 
description  de  la  belle  Medaille,  qui  fait  le  sujet  de  sa  dissertation, 
et  qu'il  avoit  acquise  dans  le  palais  de  cet  illustre  protecteur  des 
Muses. 

Lepitre  dedicatoire  est  ecrite  avec  elegance,  et  decele  un 
homme  sensible  et  plein  de  delicatesse.  Pour  en  donner  une  juste 
idee  ii  nos  lecteurs,  nous  citerons  le  passage  suivant :  "  Les  fonc- 
tions  que  vous  reniplissez  pres  de  laimable  souveraine  qui  m'a 
honore  de  tant'de  bontes,  vous  retiennent  a  Naples;  mais  votre 
inemoire  est  toujours  presente  dans  I'heureuse  cite  (Tarente) 
qui  rappelle  a  I'iniagination  des  nioeurs  delicates,  d'elegantes 
richesses,  I'a'ttrait  des  Arts,  et  les  charnies  d'une  douce  philoso- 
phie.  Ta rente  a  perdu  en  vous  un  autre  Archytas,  mais  votre 
souvenir  n'y  est  point  efface.  Votre  goiat  pour  la  solide  erudition, 
vos  lalens  personnels,  meritent  I'estime  des  gens  de  lettres ;  la 
grace  de  votre  esprit,  I'amenite  de  vos  nianieres,  et  la  bonte  de 
votre  cceur,  vous  attirent  partout  I'amour  et  tixent  la  consideration. 
J'ai  eprouve  la  noble  bienveillance  avec  laquelle  vous  recevez  les 

etrangers.     Vous  m'avez  donne  le  nom   de  votre  ami ; •  • 

C'est  apres  plus  d'un  an  de  separation  que  je  vous  adresse  cette 
faible  marque  d'un  tendre  souvenir:  il  ne  pent  etre  suspect  de 
flatterie,  puisque  je  n'ai  d'autre  interet  que  de  temoigner  pub- 
liquement  conibien  je  vous  suis  devout;  etc.  etc." 


Description  (Tune  Medaille,  S^c.  ^59 

Nous  allons  maintenant  transcrire  la  dissertation  toute  entiere, 
persuades  que  les  savans  Iccteurs  du  Journal  Classifjue  nous  sau- 
ront  bon  gre  de  la  leur  avoir  comujuniquee,  Elle  est  d'aiileurs 
extremenient  rare,  i'auteur  n'en  ayaut  fait  tirer  qu'une  trentaiue 
d'exemplaires  pour  ses  amis. 


Description  cVune  Medaille  de  Siris  dans  la  Lucanie. 

Les  personnes  qui  font  leur  etude  de  la  geographie  ancienne,  con- 
naisseat  la  belle  Medaille  incuse  dont  Winckehnaun  a  le  premier 
donne  la  description; '  elle  a  pour  types,  d'un  cote,  uu  bceuf  d'un 
assez  haut  relief,  avec  le  mot  Sirino^,  et  de  I'autre  le  meme  animal 
profondement  einpreint  avec  le  mot  Pj/xoes.  II  y  avoit  alors  deux 
exemplaires  de  cette  precieuse  medaille  ;  I'un  dans  le  cabinet  royal  de 
Capo  di  Monte  d'ou  ii  a  passe,  par  la  negligence  de  celui  qui  en 
avoit  la  garde,*  entre  les  mains  d'un  amateur  Napolitain ;  I'autre 
qui  appartenoit  a  la  riciie  et  precieuse  collection  de  M.  le  due 
de  Noya,  a  subi  le  meme  sort.  J'ai  entendu  raconter  k  Naples, 
qu'apres  avoir  circule  aussi  dans  dilFerentes  mains,  celui-ci  etoit  entr6 
enfin  dans  le  Cabinet  du  Roi  de  France  :  la  chose  me  paroit  impossible. 
La  Medaille  du  Cabinet  du  Roi  a  ete  cedee  eu  echunge  le  17  d'aout 
1704,  par  M.  du  Hodent,  qui  lui  avoit  deja  vendu,  deux  ans  avant, 
la  collection  de  M.  de  Cleves,  dont  cet  amateur  avoit  fait  I'acquisi- 
tion.  La  premiere  edition  de  V Uistoire  de  I' Art  a  paru  dans  cette 
meme  annee,  et  I'exemplaire  de  M.  le  due  de  Noya  etoit  encore  alors 
dans  sa  maison.  Cela  me  fait  presumer  qu'il  existe  trois  exemplaires 
de  cette  medaille  :  un  chez  un  amateur  Napolitain ;  un  autre  dims  des 
mains  qui  nous  sont  iuconnues,  et  le  troisieme  au  Cabinet  du  Roi  de 
France. 

Des  que  cette  medaille  eut  ete  decrite  par  Winckelmann,  elle  devint 
extremenient  celebre.  D'apres  son  systeme  sur  les  Etrusques,  ce 
savant  antiquaire  y  trouvoit  une  preuve  de  leur  etablissenient  dans  la 
grande  Grece ;  ce  systeme  a  ete  depuis  victorieusement  refute.  L'ab- 
be  Lanzi  cite  cette  medaille  pour  la  forme  des  caracteres,  et  a  cause 
de  la  langue  qui  a  ete  employee  dans  ses  deux  inscriptions.  II  pre- 
tend que  Tune  est  ecrite  a  Vttrusque,  et  I'autre  en  latin.  ^  Le 
savant  abbe  Bartheleniy  a  fait  usage  de  ce  monument,  ainsi  que  de 
plusieurs  autres  monnoies  de  la  grande  Grece,  pour  etablir  I'epoque 

'  Geschkhte  der  Kunst ;  Wienn,  1776,  p.  138.  Winckelmann,  Wcrke, 
1809.  iii.  Band.  S.  166.  Trad.  ital.  de  M.  Carlo  Fea ;  i.  164.  Jansen, 
trad.  fran9.  i.  221. 

^  Ed  oggi  per  negUgen.za  (per  che  altro  non  dicct)  di  chi  doveva  avere  ge- 
losu  custodia  e  passata  in  altre  muni,  tlit  M.  le  Clievalier  Arditi  ;  Spiegazi- 
one  (li  un  antico  vaso  trovato  nelle  rovinc  di  Locri,  p.  64. 

3  Porta  i  nomi  di  due  popoli  di  Lucania;  Tuno  scritto  a  Z'eJrMSCrt,  I'altro 
a  la  latina.     Lanzi,  Saggio  sopra  la  lingua  etrusca,  i.  111. 


360  Description  d'ane  Medaille 

des  differentes  ra^dailles  dont  le  type  est  en  creux. '  Eckhel  a  fait 
mention  dans  son  grand  Traite  elementaire/  en  parlant  des  villes  de  la 
Lucanie,  de  la  medaille  de  Siris.  M.  Mionet  en  a  repanrlu  des  sou- 
fres,  ^  et  impiiine  separement  les  inscriptions  ;"*  la  figure  qu'il  donne 
de  cette  nionnaie  est  la  nieilleiire  qui  en  ait  ete  publiee. 

J'ai  acquis  a  Taiente  ^  la  medaille  dont  je  donue  ici  la  gravnre, 
fideiement  executee  par  M.  La  Giiiche,  dont  on  connoit  le  talent. 
Le  type  est  le  m^me  que  celui  de  la  piece  qui  a  ete  publi^e ;  niais  le 
nombre,  I'arrangenient  des  lettres  dans  ies  inscriptions,  ct  leur  forrae, 
ofFrept  des  differences  dont  je  parlerai  l>ient6t. 

Siris,  o\\  cette  njedaille  a  ete  fiappee,  avoit  ete  batie  a  I'extremite 
de  la  Lucanie,  sur  Ies  bords  du  golfe  de  Tarente.  Son  Iiistoire  est 
li6e  k  celle  des  villes  voisines,  Heracl^e,  Metaponte  et  Sybaris.  Elle 
fut  fondee  par  Ies  Trnyens  ^  dans  un  site  dont  Archiloque  '  a  vants  la 
douceur  et  la  fertilite.  Les  nouveaux  Coloiis  furent  bientot  troubles 
dans  leur  possession.  Des  loniens  qui,  sous  le  regne  d'Alyattes  ou 
celui  de  Croesus  etaient  partis  de  Colophon,  s'arreterent  en  italic, 
prirent  Siris  d'assaut,  et  y  comniiient  beaucoup  de  cruautes.  On  y 
montrait  une  statue  de  Minerve  qui  avoit  cligne  les  yeux  pour  temoig- 
iier  i'horreur  qu'eile  eprouvait  dei  outrages  qu'ou  faisoit  souftnr  a  ses 
supplians.  * 

II  regne  une  grande  confusion  datis  ces  traditions ;  car  selon  Lyco- 
phron,  '  ce  furent  les  Troyens  qui  trouverent  les  Xuthides,  c'est-a- 
dire,  les  Atheniens  descendans  de  Xutlius,  qu'il  appelle  loniens,  a 
cause  de  leur  origine,  etablis  k  Siris,  et  qui  ies  massacrerent.  Ce 
spectacle  affreux  fit  cligner  les  yeux  a  la  statue  de  Rlinerve  Laphria 
qu'on  y  adorait,  sur-tout  quand  ell*^  vit  son  autel  teint  du  sang  de 
Letarcbus,  fds  de  sa  pretresse;  mais  les  rccits  des  Historiens  merit- 
ent  toujours  d'etre  preferes  k  ceux  des  poetes,  quand  ceux-ci  ne  sont 
pas  d'un  temps  tres-recule.  Heyne  a  savamnient  concilie '°  les  tradi- 
tions qui  ont  ete  suivies  par  Strabon,"  Athenee  '*  tt  Justin.'^  L'abbe 
Barfhtleaiy  place  vers  1' annee  580  avant  notre  ere  la  prise  de  Siris'* 
par  les  Colophoniens  d'Athenee,  qui  sont  1*^5  memos  que  les  loniens 
de  Strabcn  unis  aux  habitans  de  Metaponte,  de  Sybaris,  et  de  Cro- 
tone,  coalises  centre  cette  ville. 

Strabon  ajoute  que  les  Colophoniens  donaerent  a  Siris  !e  nom  de 
PoUeum.  "     II  faut   cependant  que  le  premier  nom  ait  toujours  pre- 


'  Palffiograph.  numism.  Voy.   Mem.    de    I'Acarlem.  des  Belles-Lettres, 
xlvii.  165.  ^  Doctrin.  nummor.,  i.  160. 

3  Descript.  des  Med.  antiq.,  t.  i.  p.  151.  +  Id.  pi.  xxxii.  fig.  19,  20. 

^  Voyez  mes  Lettres  a  i'lnsritut,  p.  52,  et  Magaz.  Encycl.  torn.  ii.  p.  52, 
ann.  1814.  ^  Lycophr.  Cassandr.  v.  978. 

''  Athen.  xii.  25.     Archiloque  vivoit  vers  700  avant  I'fere  vulgaire. 
®  Athenee,  xii.  25,  d'apres  Timee  et  Anstote. 

5>  Cassandr.,  978  a  990.  '°  Opuscula  academ.,  ii.  237,  et  note  f. 

"  Geograph.,  vi.  264.  '^  Athen.,  xii.  25. 

•3  ilistor.,  Ixx.  2.  '*  Loco  citat,  p.  167. 

's  Strab.,  Geogr.  viii.  c.  62. 


de  Siris  dans  la  Lucanie.  36l 

valu,  car  cost  celui  dont  se  servit  Thevnistocle  plus  de  cent  ans  aprfes 
I'invasion  de  ce  peuple,  lorsque  s'adressant  a  Eurybiade,  k  qui  il 
conseiilait  de  tenir  fenue  a  SalamJne,  il  lui  dit:  "  Si  vous  dedaignez 
niou  avis,  les  cent  vaisseaux  que  je  commande  nous  donneront  bient6t 

une  ville  plus  puissante  qu'Atiienes Nous  irons  avec  nos 

femmes,  nos  euians  et  nos^esclaves  a  Siris,  en  Italic,  sur  laquelle  nous 
avons  d  antiques  droits,  et  ovi  les  oracles  nous  out  appris  que  nous 
devons  fonder  une  colonie."  ' 

Cette  interpreution  des  oracles  etait  conforme  a  la  tradition  que 
les  premiers  fondateurs  de  Siris  etaient  d  origine  ionienne,  C'est 
pourquoi  le  ceiebre  Mazochi  ^  pretendait  quo  le  noni  de  Siris  derivait 
du  mot  hebreu  Shir  (cantlque),  dans  la  laiiyue  des  enfans  d'lon  qui, 
selon  lui,  etait  le  nieme  Javan,  fils  de  Jaj  iut,  et  petit-tils  de  Noe.  ^ 
Quoi  qu'ii  en  soit,  la  p!.>posifion  que  fit  Tbemistocle  prouve  que 
cette  partie  de  1  Italic  eraU  regardee  depuis  iong-tenjps  lonnne  le 
refuge  des  Grecs  qui  .  hercii:  ient  une  nouvelle  patrie,  et  cette  opinion 
iubsista  pendant  Uiie  longue  periode  de  temps. 

Les  Colophouiens,  qui  setaient  etablis  a  Siris,  y  avaient  r^pandu  la 
corruption.*  Le  luxe  de  ses  habitans  egalait  celui  des  Sybaritains. 
lis  se  paraient  de  tuniques  ornees  de  fleurs  et  retenues  par  de  larges  et 
riches  ceintures.  *  Cette  vilie,  ^nervee  par  la  mollesse,  affaiblie  par 
la  suerre,  ue  pouvait  plus  opposer  qu'une  faible  resistance  a  ses-  agres- 
seurs.  Vers  I'an  133  avant  J.  C,  les  habitans  de  Tarente  et  ceux  de 
Thurium  se  disputerent  sa  possession.  Ceux~ci  avaient  pour  chef  Cle- 
andrias.  D'apres  Uhe  conjecture  tres-probable  du  savant  Mazochi,  ce 
Spartiate*"  est  celui  que  Flutarque  appelle  Cieandrides,  et  qui  etait 
pere  de  Gylippe;'  il  avoit  ete  banni  pour  ses  concussions,  et  ii  parait 
qu'il  teranna  ses  jours  a  Thurium. 

La  guerre  entre  les  Thuriens  et  les  Tarentains  ^  se  termina  par  un 
traite  ou  il  fut  conclu  qu'ils  habiteraient  en  commun  la  Siritide,  mais 
que  la  colonie  serait  censee  originaire  de  Tarente.  *  Le  siege  en  fut 
^tabli  plus  loin  k  Heraclee,  h.  24  stades  de  distance ;  Siris  ne  fut  plus 
regard^e  que  comme  le  port  de  cette  nouveiie  colonie ;  elle  ne  perdit 
pas  cependant  tout--^-fait  son  commerce,  quoiqu  elle  n'eAt  pius  d'in- 
fluence  politique,  et  on  y  frappa  pour  son  usage  des  petites  m  luaies 
que  Ton  conserve  dans  les  cabinets.  Mais  ces  pieces,  peu  r-mar- 
quables  par  leur  metal  et  par  leur  fabrique,  prouvent  elles  memes 
combien  Siris  etait  dechue.  Celles  qui  sont  incuses  et  entourees  d'ua 
cercle  elegant  attestent,  par  le  style  du  dessiu,  la  grandeur  des  pieces 


I  Herod.,  i.  16.  *  Mazochi,  Tab.  Heracl.  Prodr.,  p.  73. 

3  Genes.,  x.  2. 

+  Aelian.,  Hist.  Var.,  i.  19.  [Elien  dit  seulement  que  les  Sybarites  se 
sont  perdus  eux  et  leur  ville  par  I'exces  de  leur  luxe.  II  ne  dit  nuUe-part 
que  les  Colophonieas  avoient  repandu  a  Siris  la  tonuption.j 

s  Athen.,  xii.  V.  523  et  524.  *  Tab.  Heracl.,  p.  75. 


'  Plutarch.,  Periei.,  p.  164. 

*  [M.  Millin  avoit  eciii  Sybaritains,  par  distraction.] 

'  Stuab,,  Geogr.  vi.  264,  d'apres  Aniiociaus. 


362  Descriptio7i  (Tune  Medaille 

et  la  noblesse  du  metal,  qu'elles  out  ete  frappees  k  I'epoque  oh  cette 
ville  etait  puissante  et  digne  rivale  de  Tarente,  peu  avant  I'arrivee 
des  Colophoniens,  de  500  a  580  avant  i'ere  vulpaire. 

Siris  doit  avoir  ete  a  rembouthure  du  Segno  ou  Sinno,  '  entre 
Rocca  et  Policoro,  vers  le  lieu  appele  encore  aujourd'hui  Torre  di 
Sinno.  Le  Segno  qu'on  a  aussi  nonime  Signi,  est  Tancien  Siris.  II 
prend  sa  source  au  dessus  de  Lagonegro,  ^  dans  la  pente  orientale 
d'une  montagne  qu'on  appelle  encore  Sirino ;  il  refoit  plusieurs  autres 
Jleuves  ou  phiiot  des  torrens,  car  on  les  confond  tous  dans  la  Calabre 
sous  le  noni  de  Jiumi.  Selon  Strabon,  le  Siris  et  VAciris,  aujour- 
d'hui I'Agri,  qui  en  etait  voisin,  ont  ete  navigables ;  ^  cependant  les 
moindres  piuies  font  aisement  enller  le  Segno,  et  il  est  aujourd'hui 
inutile  au  commerce. 

L'opinion  generale  est  que  les  medailles  qui  font  le  sujet  de  cette 
Dissertation,  sont  des  monumens  de  I'alliance  de  Pyxus  et  de  Siris,  et 
on  croit  meme  plus  connnunement  qu'elles  ont  ete  frappees  dans  cette 
premiere  ville,  dont  il  n'est  pas  inutile  de  rappeler  aussi  I'histoire. 

Pyxus  fut  fondee  par  Micythus,  fds  de  Choiros,  et  esclave  d'Anaxi- 
las,  qui  regnoit  a  Rhegium,  et  qui  mourut  vers  47()  avant  J.  C.  Ce 
prince  laissa  la  tutele  de  ses  deux  fi!s,  et  radniinistratioo  de  son  Etat, 
k  Micythus.  Ce  fidcle  serviteur  justitia  la  confiance  de  son  maitre 
par  sa  probite  et  par  la  sagesse  de  sa  conduite :  ce  iut  lui  qui  engagea 
les  Rhegiens  a  fonder  unc  colonie  dans  le  golfc  de  la  mer  Tyrrh6ni- 
enne.*  Elle  recut  le  nom  de  Pyxus.  Micythus  n'obtint  pas  la  re- 
connaissance que  meritait  sa  bonne  conduite.  Les  fils  d'Anaxilas, 
excites  par  les  conseils  d'Hieron,  roi  de  Syracuse,  exigerent  de  lui 
des  comptes  qu'il  leur  rendit  en  presence  des  amis  de  leur  pere,  et  qui 
prouverent  sa  probite ;  ils  le  prierent  en  vain  de  continuer  de  surveillcr 
I'administration  de  leur  Etat.  Micythus  partit  aux  acclamations  du 
peuple  qui  lui  souhaita  toutes  sortes  de  prosperites,  et  fut  avec  sa 
famille  a  Tegee  en  Arcadie ;  ^  il  y  jouit  de  I'estime  generale.  II  con- 
sacra  a  Olympic,  pour  le  retablissement  de  son  fils,  qui  avoit  ete 
nialade  d'une  aftection  de  poitrine,  ^  plusieurs  statues  qu'il  fit  faire 
par  les  plus  habiles  artistes,  et  doat  Pausanias  nous  a  laisse  le  cata- 
logue.^ 

Pyxus  avoit  ete  fondee  en  471  avant  J.  C.  II  en  est  peu  question 
depuis  dans  I'histoire,  et  cela  n'est  pas  etonnant,  puisque  ses  colons 
I'abandounerent  presqu'aussitot  apres  I'avoir  etablic.  Mais,  sous  le 
cousulat  de  Scipion  I'Africain  et  de  Sempronius  Longus,  ^  I'an  560 
de  Rome,  194  ans  avant  notre  ere,  277  a»s  apres  sa  premiere  fondation, 
les  llomains  y  etablirent  une  colonie  en  meme  temps  qu'ils  en  for- 


»  Voy.  la  Carte  de  M.  Rizzi  Zanoni,  No.  13. 

*  Antonini,  Lucania,  ii,  1.  ^  Strab.  Geogr.  vi.  204. 

*  Herodot.,  vii.  170.  '  Diodor.  Sic.  xi.  c.  51  et  66. 

*  Strab.  vi.  p.  253.  ^  Pausan.,  v.  26. 

8  Tit.  Liv.  xxxiv.  45. 


de  Siris  dans  la  Lucanie,  553 

maient  d'autres  a  Pouzzoles  et  a  Salerne  ;  ils  lui  donnlrent  le  nom  de 
Buxenfnm,  sous  lequel  eile  iut  connue  clepuis. 

Strabon   dit   que  Pyxus  etait  a  I'eniboncliure  d'un  fleuve,  et  que 
cette  ville,  !e  fleuve  et  le  port,  avaient  le  meiiie  nora. "   Cette  designa- 
tion  parait    bien   precise;    cependaut   les   revolutions  physiques    ont 
cause  taut  de  changeuiens  sur  cette  cote,  qu'on  n'est  point  d'accord 
relativeraent  a  !a  position  de  cette  ville.     U  est  constant,  d'apres  le 
texte  de  Strabon,  qu'on  y  arrivait  apres  avoir  double  le  cap  Palinure. 
Elle  devait  done  etre  a  renibouchure  d'un  des  fieuves  qui  se  jettent 
dans  la  mer  au  fond  du  golfe  de  Policastro.     Cluvier  et  Holstenius 
veulent  que    Buxentum   ait  ete   au   cap    degV   InfrescM ;  Antonini  * 
pense  que  cefte  ville  etait  dans  le  lieu  appele  I\Iolpa,  a  Temboucliure 
du  fleuve  Melpi ;  il  est  pourtant  inutile  de  chercber  la  place  de  cette 
ville  siileurs  que  dans  I'emboucbure  du  fleuve  qu'on  appelle  encore 
aujourd'hui  le  Bvsento,  qui  va  se  Jeter  dans  la  mer  au  pied  du  petit 
cap  sur  lequel  est  baii  Policastro. "     On  voit  conibien  Pyxus   et  Siris 
^talent  eloigni^es  I'une  de  I'autre.     Elles  etaient  baties  sur  des  rives 
difFerentes  et  separees  par  des  forets,  des  torrens,  et  par  la  chaine  des 
Apennins.     J'ai  fait  moi-m^rae  cette  traversee,  apres  avoir  pense  perir 
au  passage  du  Busento.  *     J'ai  eprouve  les  ditiicultcs  qu'opposent  dans 
I'Apennin  les  apres   sinuosites  et   les  hauteurs  du  Cilente,   qu'il  faut 
franchir  pour  faire  ce  voyage.    Une  alliance  entre  deux  penples  suppose 
ordinairement  une  origine  commune,  on  des  avantages  reciproques  pour 
leur  defense,  ou  pour  leur  coninierce.     L'origine  de  ces  deux  villes, 
dont  I'une  devait  sa  fondation  a  des  loniens  ou  il  des  Troyens,  et  I'autre 
aux  Rheginiens,  etait  certaineu.ent  tres-dift'Crente  ;  aucun  lien  naturel 
ne  les  rapprochait,  et  aucun  rapport  ne  pouvait  les  unir.     Elles  avoient 
surtout  h  craindre  les  invasions  de  leurs  voisins  ou  des  debarquemens 
inattendus.     Conibien  de  tenis  il  aurait  fallu  pour  reclanier  et  recevoir 
les  secours  qu'elles  devaient  se  donner  rcciproquement;    jamais  ils  ne 
seraient  arrives  dans  le  terns  ou  ils  pouvaient  etre  utiles :  aussi  dans 
I'histoire  de  Siris,  qui  est  assez  connue,  nous  ne  la  voyons  point  invoquer 
I'assistance   de   Pyxus   contre  les  attaques    successives   qu'elle  eut  k 
souflfrir,  et  qui  causerent  enfin  sa  destruction. 

Cette  alliance  n'a  pu  avoir  pour  objet  que  le  commerce ;  nous  ne 
savons  cependant  pas  que  les  autrcs  vilies  qui  etaient  situees  sur  les 
bords  de  la  Tyrrhenie  aient  eu  de  grands  rapports  avec  celles  du  golfe 
de  Tarente.  On  ne  peut  comparer  I'union  qu'auraient  formee  ces 
deux  vilies,  au  lien  qui  unissait  Crotone  et  Si/baris,  Crotone  et  Saudosia, 
Selinonte  et  Syracuse,  Himera  et  Gelas,  ^  Laiis  et  Posidonia,  dont 
les  noms  se  trouvent  associes  sur  quelques  niedailles.  L'alliance  de 
Siris  avec  Pyxus  est  cependant  presumable,  parceque  lesnaviresdel'ua 
et  de  I'autre  peuple  pouvaient  passer  le  detroit,  et  faire  le  tour  de  la 

'  Strab.  Geogr.  vi.  1.  p.  252.  *  Liicania,  p.  405. 

^  Voy.  la  Carte  de  Zanoni,  No.  23. 

*  Voyez  mes  Letlres  a  I'Institut,  p.  20,  et  Magasin  Encyclopedique,  ann. 
1814,  tom.  ii.  p.  20. 
5  [C'est  Gela  qu'il  fallait  ecrire;  Gelas  est  le  nom  du  Heuve.    Thucydide 


S64  Description  d*wte  Medaille 

grande  Grece.  Cela  rneme  ttablit  I'epoque  ^  laquelle  ces  pieces  ont 
^t6  frappees  Elles  n'ont  pu  1  etre  que  peu  de  terns  apr^s  la  fondation 
de  Pyxus,  car  plus  tard  les  relations  commercialps  de  Siris  avec  cette 
ville  auraient  fcle  peu  profitables,  puisque  selon  Straboii '  les  colons  de 
Pyxus  I'abandonnereiit  presque  aussitot  apres  I'avoir  bAtie.  Cette  ville 
4tait  absolument  deserte  quaiid  les  Romains  s'y  ^tablireiit.  Les  histo- 
riens  ne  nous  appreuuent  rien  autre  chose  de  son  histoire,*  tandis  qu'ils 
nous  donnent  assez  de  details  sur  Siris. 

Je  ne  regarde  done  pas  corame  absolument  demontre  quenos  medailles 
rappellent  I'alliance  de  Siris  et  de  Pyxus;  niais,  si  cela  etait  certain, 
je  pencherais  a  croire  qu'elles  ont  ete  frappees  ^  Siris  et  rson  a  Pyxus, 
comme  c'est  I'opinion  commune;  car  c'est  toujours  sous  le  noiu  de 
m^dailles  de  Pyxus,  ^  de  Pyxoes,"^  ou  de  Buxentum  '  qu'on  les  place 
dans  les  catalogues,  ou  qu'on  en  fait  la  description.  La  raison  prin- 
cipi^le  que  j'apporte  de  mon  opinion,  c'est  qu'on  n'en  a  trouve  aucun 
exemplaire  sur  les  rives  du  Busento,  et  qu'au  contraire  tons  ceux  que 
nous  connaissons  vienuent  des  plages  de  la  nier  lonique.  Enfin  ie  mot 
Sir'mos  est  en  entier  sur  la  princijiale  face,  celle  en  relief,  et  le  mot 
Pyoi  nest  que  sur  le  creux  et  en  abrege.  II  est  evident  que  le  nom  du 
peuple  a  ete  njis  sur  le  cote  le  plus  noble  et  le  plus  apparent. 

La  maniere  dont  ce  nom  est  ecrit  me  parait  encore  favorable  h.  mon 
observation  ;  on  y  lit  Sirinos.  Le  savant  Bartheleray  dit  qu'on  pourrait 
supposer  que  ce  mot  2i'|)ivo;  ( Sirinos)  designait  le  peuple  de  ces  villes ;  * 
mais  qu'il  pense  plut6t  que  dans  ces  occasions  on  sous-entendait  le  mot 
vou|U.jaof  (nummvs)  monnaie,  mot  que  les  Romains  emprunterent  des 
Grecs  de  I'ltalie  et  de  la  Sicile ;  il  ajoute  que  la  confirmation  de  cette 
conjecture  ferait  bient6t  decider  quelle  est  celle  des  deux  villes  men- 
tionnees  qui  a  fait  frapper  la  medaille.  Je  ne  crois  pas  qu'on  ait  besoin 
de  cette  conjecture  pour  lever  la  difficulte.  Cette  formule  est  fort 
ancienne.  C'est  ainsi  qu'on  lit  sur  les  monnaies  de  Naples,  de  Crotone, 
de  Caulonia,  de  Rliegio,  et  de 'Pltebes,  les  mots  veoTroAtrv;;,  Kforovjara;, 
xauAOviara^,  ^syivos,  Ss^aioc,  etc.  ;  ces  noms,  comme  le  dit  Eckhei, 
sont  ceux  des  peuples  de  ces  villes;  Smnos "est  celui  du  peuple  d« 
Siris  (Sirinus  populus),  qui  a  fait  frapper  cette  medaille.  On  ne  peut 
done  contester  qu'elie  n'appartienne  a  Siris. 

La  terniinaison  Sirinos '  etait  meme  connue  des  anciens.  Pline 
nomme  les  peuples  de  cette  coutree  Sirini  ^  Ces  desinences  me  portent 
a  croire  que  le  mot  Sirinitide,  qui  se  lit  dans  le  texte  de  Strabon,  })Our 
designer  la  coutree  que  baigne  le  Siris,  peut  etre  conserve,  ainsi  qu':! 


en  fait  mention  dans  ces  termes:   "  tv  juty  woxn  (rf  TtXa)  "*°  '^°^  ^i'^*  ■nor(*t^oi> 
rovnfxa  lyatro."  Liv.  6.  Voyez  aussi  Etienne  de  Byzance  v.  rtXa.]  ^ 

*  Stuab.  Geogr.  vi.  253.  ^  Tit.Liv.  xxxix. 
'  EcKiiEL.  Doctr.  Num.  1.  p.  151. 

*  Barthelkmy,  Man.  de  I'Acad.  des  Insert  torn,  xlvii,  p.  164. 
^  MioNET,  Descript.  torn.  i.  p.  151. 

*  Academ.  des  Inscr.  torn,  xlvii.  p.  165. 

'  [Le  mot  Sirinos  lout  enlier  est-il  une  terminaisou  ?] 
'  Histor.  Natural,  xi,  in,  xi. 


ik  Siris  dans  la  Lucanie,  3(5^ 

1:1  k\e  par  Casaubon  et  par  le  traducteur  Italien,  et  qu'il  n'est  pas 
absoluinent  necessaire  de  lui  sidistituer,  ainsi  que  I'ont  tait  les  savans 
niiteurs  de  la  riouvelle  traduction  fran9ai,se,  '  le  mot  Siritide,  quoique 
ce  noni  soit  celiii  par  lequel  ce  pays  est  plus  generalement  designe. 

Quant  k  PyxoeH  il  est  certain  que  c'est  une  tres  ancienne  forme 
du  mot  Pijxous  ou  Pyxus,  on  a  aussi  ecrit  Selinces  pour  Selinous. 
Ce  mot  designe-t-il  la  ville  de  Pyxus,  et  ne  serait-il  pas  le  nom  dun 
Magistral  qui  se  serait  appele  Pyxos  <•  La  couformite  de  ce  nom  avec 
celui  d'une  villt;  n'est  pas  un  obstacle  k  opposer. — On  rencontre  dans 
les  noms  mille  rapports  semblables ;  le  mot  Ptlops  est  ecrit  sur  une 
medaille  d'Himera'^  en  Sicile;  cependant  EcklieP  n'y  voit  avec  raison 
que  le  nom  d'un  raagistrat,  et  ne  pense  pas  que  ce  soit  celui  du  lieros 
qui  a  laisse  le  sien  au  Peloponnese.  Pourquoi  Pyxus  ou  Pyxos  ne 
serait-il  pas  le  raagistrat  qui  avail  I'administration  de  Siris,  quand  ses 
habitans  ont  fait  frapper  ces  monaaies?  Les  terminaisons  en  Es  etaient 
communes  dans  les  anciens  noms  de  la  grande  Grece.  Le  nom  de 
Pyxos  a  ete  regarde  aussi  comme  ayant  ete  celui  de  quelque  chef  dans 
Tantiquite,  puisque  Etienne  de  .Byzance  pretend  que  Pyxus  avait  pris 
le  nom  de  son  fondat-^ur.  On  ne  peut  faire  qu'une  seule  objection  k 
cette  supposition,  mais  elle  est  tres-forte  ;  on  ne  trouve  point  de  nom 
de  magistrat  sur  les  moimaies  de  la  grande  Gr^ce  qui  ont  ete  frappees 
dans  un  terns  aassi  recule. 

II  me  reste  k  considerer  le  type  de  la  medaille  que  je  decris,  et  k 
faire  quelques  observations  sur  les  lettres  qui  en  composent  I'iuscrip- 
tion.  Le  taureau  est  le  synibole  du  fleuve  k  I'embouchure  duquel  la 
ville  6tait  phcee.  Le  style  est  tr^s-antique  et  conforuie  k  celui  des 
figures  qui  ornent  les  bciiux  vases  peints  que  Ton  trouve  dans  la  grande 
Grece,  et  k  celui  des  plus  anciennes  pierres  gravees  qu'on  regardait 
autrefois  corame  etrusques,  et  dont  plusieurs  viennent  aussi  de  la  m^me 
contree.  Notre  monnaie  est,  comme  les  anciens  scarabees  dits  etrusques, 
entouree  d'un  ornement  qu'on  est  convenu  d'appeler  graineiis. 

La  forme  de  I'iuscription  est  reniarquable  ;  non  seulement  le  mot 
Pyx  est  retrograde,  mais  le  mot  Sirinos  est  houstrophtdon  ;  les  cinq 
premieres  lettres  Sirin  vont  de  droite  k  gauche,  et  les  deux  dernieres 
OS  sont  placees  au-dessus  de  gauche  k  droite.  Avant  que  les  inscrip- 
tions de  Sigee  *  et  d'Amyclee'  fussent  publi^es,  les  medailles  seules 
nous  avaient  conserve  des  exemples  de  cette  tres-ancienne  maniere 
d'ecrire  ;  cependant  Montfaucon,  qui  n'y  avail  point  fait  attention, '' 
a  declare  qu'il  ne  restail  aucuu  monument  de  cette  ecriture.  Les 
monnaies  de  Rhaucus  en  Crete,  de  Soli  en  Cilicie,  de  1  ile  de  Tenedos, 
d' Acanthus  en  Macedoine,  en  ofFrent  des  exemples.  On  en  trouve 
aussi  sur  celles  d'Agrigente  en  Sicile,  de  Naples  dans  la  Campanie,  et 
de  Crotone  dans  la  grande  Grfece.  Notre  medaille  de  Siris  augmente 
le  nombre  des  monnaies  qui  pr^seutent  cette  particularite. 

Les  lettres  du  mot   Sirinos   sont   semblables   a   celles  des  autres 

'  SiRAB.  Geogr.  torn.  ii.  p.  300.  ^  Torremuzia,  Num.  Sic, 

3  Doctrin.  Nummor.  i.  213.  ♦  Antiq.  Asiat,  p.  13. 

'  Acadcm.  dei  Inscrip.  torn.  xvi.  101.  *  Paleeogr.  Gr.  118. 


366  Classical  Connexmis. 

luedailles  de  Siris ;  mais,  dans  le  mot  Pyx,  la  forme  de  Yy  et  celle  de 
Vx  sont  ties  differentes ;  eile  a  beaiicoup  de  icssemblauce  avec  celle 
des  memes  lettres  dans  Talphabet  latin. 

D'apres  ce  que  je  vicns  d'exposeij  ii  n'cst  pas  certain  que  les  medailles 
qui  portent  les  mots  Sirinos  et  Pyxoes  rappellent  I'alliance  qu'on 
pourrait  croire  avoir  existee  entre  ks  deux  villes  de  la  Lucanie,  Siris  et 
Pyxus.  Rien  ne  detruit  ccpendant  entierement  cette  opinion,  qui  est 
celje  des  plus  illustres  antiquaires,  Je  pense  que  Siris  a  ete  le  lieu  de 
leur  fabrication,  et  qii'eHes  ont  ete  frappecs  pour  des  relations  commer- 
ciales  pea  apres  la  fondation  de  Pyxus,  qui  eut  lieu  471  ans  avant 
J.  C. 

La  medaille  que  je  decris  est  a  present  unique ;  elle  differe  de  celle 
dont  on  connait  certainement  deux  exemplaires,  et  tres-probablement 
trois,  par  la  distribution  des  caracteres,  qui  ne  sont  pas  seulement  re- 
trogrades, niais  houstrophtdon,  et  par  la  forme  des  lettres  v  et  x,  qui 
se  rapprociic  de  celle  des  lettres  latines ;,  enfin  la  desinence  du  mot 
Sirinos,  qui  designe  le  peuple  de  Siris,  me  parait  <levoir  faire  con- 
server,  dans  le  texte  de  Strabon,  le  mot  Sirinitide  liPf/iTi^,  par  lequel 
ce  geographe  designe  la  contree  oil  cette  ville  etait  situee. 

La  dissertation  que  nous  venons  de  transcrire  nous  parait  tres- 
curieuse  et  assez  instructive.  Sans  doute,  les  conjectures  de 
I'auteur  peuvent  ^tre  conibattues  avec  quelque  raison,  mais  elles 
ii'en  sont  pas  moins  celles  d'un  archeologue  plein  d'erudition 
et  de  sagacite.  Nous  regrettons  seulement  que  M.  Millin  n'ait 
pas  developpe  son  sujet  avec  plus  d'etendue  et  d'une  maniere  plus 
digne  d'un  philologue.  Quoi  qu'il  en  soit,  nous  avons  pense  que 
la  dissertation  nieritait,  a  beaucoup  de  litres,  d'etre  inseree  dans 
le  Joui'iial  Classique.  C  N. 


CLASSICAL   CONNEXIONS. 

No.  in. 

8.  On  the  eve  of  his  destruction,  before  the  sentence  of  the  senate 
was  delivered,  but  in  the  certain  expectation  of  it,  Thrasea  Pectus 
held  a  council  of  his  friends,  \vhether  he  should  stay  at  home,  or  ap- 
pear in  the  senate  house. 

Tacitus  tells  us  (Annal.  XVI.  s.  26.)  what  passed  betwixt  the 
patriot  philosopher  and  his  son-in-law,  the  husband  of  Fatinia. 

"  Aderat  consilio  Rusticus  Arulenus  flagrans  juvenis,  et  cu- 
pidine  laudis  offerebat  se  mtercessiiriim  senatusconsuUo :  nam  plebis 
tribunus  erat.      Cohibuit  spiritus  ejus  Thrasea_,  ne  vana  et  reo  noii 


Classical  Comiexions.  367 

profiitura,  intercessori  exitiosa,  ificipcret.  Sibi  actum  (v,tatem,  et 
tot  per  annos  continuum  vita  ordinem  non  deserendura :  illi  initium 
magistratuum,  et  integra  qucz  supeisitit :  rnulnim  ante  secum  expen- 
deret,  quod  tali  in  tempore  capessenda  Reipublica  iter  ingrede- 
retuf." 

The  following  anecdote,  which  I  shall  give  in  the  very  words  cf  a 
most  excellent  friend,  was  brought  to  my  mind  only  by  its  general 
similitude  to  that  quoted  above. 

Messenger  Mounsei/,  M.D.  many  years  Physician  to  Chelsea 
Hospital,  died  in  his  apartments  there,  Dec.  26,  1788,  at  the  great 
age  of  ninety-five. 

The  learned  and  laborious  Mr.  Baher  was  well  known  in  his 
day  not  only  as  a  distinguished  non-juror,  but  as  the  author  of  a 
work  once  very  popular,  Rejiectiom  upon  Learning,  intended  to 
prove  the  weakness  of  human  understaiiding,  and  the  necessity  of 
revelation  to  man. 

"  Dr.  Messenger  Mounsey  stated  to  me,  that  he  had  been 
brought  up  in  the  true  black  blood  style,  which  was  the  expression 
he  used  ;  that  himself  and  some  other  young  men  had  difficulties  in 
taking  the  oaths  to  the  new  government ;  (he  graduated  in  arts, 
1714;)  and  they  agreed  to  consult  the  Socius  ejectus,  Yzsideni  dX 
St.  Johu's.  Mr.  Baker  received  them  with  great  courtesy,  and 
told  them  he  requested  that  they  would  reconsider  their  scruples 
with  attention  :  should  they  pursue  them  to  the  full  extent,  it  would 
destroy  all  th.eir  honorable  prospects  in  life.  But  independently  of 
consequences,  he  desired  them  to  consider,  that  tliey  had  never  been 
called  to  take  the  oaths  to  the  old  government,  and  that  tliis  wjs  a 
very  important  difference  between  tiieir  case  and  his  own  :  they  re- 
tained the  liberty  of  judging  for  themselves,  from  which  he  thought 
himself  precluded  by  having  taken  the  oaths  to  King  James." 

"  The  Hyde,  Bee.  4.  1814.  J.  D.' 

That  man  nmst  be  a  Whig  with  more  than  the  common  virulence 
of  party,  who  denies  merit  to  such  conduct,  though  it  w  ere  found 
in  a  Jacobite  and  a  Johnian.  The  college,  which  honored  itself  by  its 
kindness  to  BIr.  Baker,  was  at  one  time  the  head  and  the  ornament 
of  our  university.  Let  it  but  open  its  gates,  and  throw  down  its 
narrow  pales  j  Trinitij  may  yet  tremble  in  the  contest  for  pre- 
eminence. 


o68  Classical  Connexions. 

9.  Soon  after  the  death  of  Dr.  Johnson,  Mr.  Jgutler  of  Mag- 
dalen College,  Oxford,  preached  a  sermon  on  that  event  in  St. 
Mary's  Church,  before  the  University.' 

'Ihat  sermon  "  \\ as  more  engaged  with  Dr.  Johnson's  moral, 
than  his  iritelhctuat,  character.  J  r  particularly  examined  his  fear  of 
death,  and  suggested  several  reasons  for  the  apprehensions  of  the 
good,  and  the  indifference  of  the  infidel,  in  their  last  hours.  This 
was  illustrated  by  contrasting  the  death  of  Dr.  Johnson  and  Mr. 
Hume.     The  text  was,  Job,  xxi.  22-26." 

How  little  dependence  can  be  placed,  generally  speaking,  on 
conclusions  drawn  from  the  death-bed,  in  favor  of  this  or  that  sys- 
tem of  philosophy,  may  be  read  by  the  curious,  in  the  Annals  of 
Tacitus. 

Seneca  died  like  a  man  of  wisdom,  (xv.  ss.  60-64.)  Petronius, 
under  the  same  tyranny,  like  a  man  of  wit.  (xvi.  ss.  18-19.)  And 
the  Stoics  had  no  more  cause  to  be  proud  of  the  fortitude  of  the 
one,  than  the  Epicureans  had  to  proclaim  the  indifference  of  the 
other.  The  death,  like  the  life  of  man,  is  very  often  determined  by 
any  thing  rather  than  by  the  color  of  his  speculative  opinions, 
even  where  religion  itself  is  concerned. 

From  ill-considered  arguments  of  this  kind,  the  cause  of  truth 
and  of  faith  is  deeply  injured.  Let  every  thing  stand  on  its  own 
merits  :  and  the  tranquiliity  of  Hume  establishes 'nothing  in  favor  of 
infidelity,  just  as  the  apprehensions  of  Johnson  prove  nothing  hos- 
tile to  religious  belief.  The  cases  are  extreme  :  each  had  his  pe- 
culiar temperament :  in  the  one,  the  fear  of  death  was  deadened 
completely  ;   in  the  other,  it  was  niorbidly  alive. 

But  there  are  occasions,  on  which  somethinfj,  otherwise  like  os- 
tentation in  death,  may  wisely  be  made  to  strike  patriot  awe,  or 
infuse  moral  sentiment  into  the  minds  of  the  living. 

Of  Geminius  Rufus,  it  is  thus  recorded  by  Dion,  as  quoted  by 
Lipsius  ad  Annal.  xvi.  s.  34.  ^?/tvn  vide. 

Ka)  fi,oi&oQV  Tov  Taju-j'av  (qusestorem)  stc)  S<xaicocre<  (ad  suppliciura) 
auToy  Trapovra,  avTog  re  eavTov  zTpiotrs.  Kcti  Ixsivw  Sei^aj  to  Tpuvfjm, 
'A-TT  dyy  s  t  >^  0  V ,    sfrj,     rvj    yfgouerja     (Scnatui,)    0  t  1     a  v  yj  g 

OUTCOJ      a  TT  0  6  V  ^  (T  X  S  J  . 

■  Boswell's  Johnson,  V.  iv.  p.  466.  ed.  1811. 


In  Carmina  Epodica,  fy.  569 

This  in  its  way  is  admirable,  ut  nihil  supra.  But  how  infinitely 
Snore  impressive  is  the  closing  hour  of  Addison,  as  Johnson  records 
it! 

''  Lord  Warwick  was  a  young  man  of  very  irregular  life,  and 
perhaps  of  loose  opinions.  Addison,  for  whom  he  did  not  want 
respect,  had  very  diligently  endeavoured  to  reclaim  him ;  but  his 
arguments  and  expostulations  had  no  effect.  One  experiment,  how- 
ever, remained  to  be  tried  :  when  he  found  his  life  near  its  end,  he 
directed  the  young  Lord  to  be  called;  and  when  he  desired,  with 
great  tenderness,  to  hear  his  last  injunctions,"  (the  ttuxjvov  Ittoj  of 
Homer,)  "  told  him,  I  have  sent  for  you,  that  you  may  see  how  a 
Christian  can  die.  What  effect  this  awful  scene  had  on  the  Earl, 
I  know  not :  he  likewise  died  himself  in  a  short  time." 

LET    ME    DIE    THE     DEATH    OF    THE    RIGHTEOUS,    AND     LET 


MY    LAST    END    BE    LIKE    HIS 


J.T. 


IN  CARMINA  EPODICA  EURIPIDEA  COMMEN- 
TARIUS. 

Auctore  G.  B.    No.  iv. 

Vid.  No.  XIX.  p.  34. 

JLXis  tandem  cantibus  prope  septuaginta  dispositis,  priusquana 
ad  iEschyli  et  Aristophanis  carmina  accedara,  libet  locos  non- 
nullos  pervagari,  (quos  partim  casu,  partim  consilio  prastermiseram) 
ut  nulla  lis  moveri  possit  propter  exceptiones,  quas  cum  regulse 
repertor  ipse  non  diremerim,  alii  vix  sperare  audebunt  se  callida 
posse  ratione  diluere.  Ea  carmina  exstant  in  Iph.  T.  Bacch. 
Helen.  Ion.  et  Here.  F.  e  quibus  nonnulla  tetigit  Seidler  dc 
Vers.  Dochm.  pp.  264,  304,  et  357.  non  optimis  quidem  auspiciis  : 
paulo  felicior  Hermannus  rem  gesserat  in  constituendo  Antistro- 
phica  in  Iph.  T.  et  Her.  F.  Utrum  cantus  quoque  ceteros  probe, 
necne,  disposuerit  in  libro  de  Usu  Anlistrophorum,  nondum  habui 
NO.  XX.       Cl.JL  VOL.X.  2  A 


570 


In  Carmma  EpodicA 


compertum.     Quod  si   rescivissem,   labore  carmina    exscribendi 
fortasse  supersedissem,  ad  nieatn  mentem  sic  legenda. 

Iph.  T.  642.  et  sqq. 

OTp. 

Karo\o(j)ijpo/jiai  "^  Vice   fieXo/xevoV)  quod  frustra  qui 

ck\epvijiwv paviaLToy  fta\6-  t  tueri    poterit    ex     Helen.     II76. 
fxevov  aifxaKTais.  V  Phoen.  132.  et   Iph.  T.  183.    (ut 

oiKTOi  Liep'  dW,  ov  raCra' 7     \  Maiklaudus  eniendaverat)  reposui 
J    J 


xo. 


OP 


■^aiper    w  i,tvai 


(iakofxevov,   collato  Iph.  A.  1515. 

^aXofievav — paviffi:  quod  restituitur  in  Append.  Tread,  p.  147.  Mox 
male  rejicitur  vulgatum /^ev.  Cf.  Med.  33o.  Tlopos  fiev.  Dein  trans- 
posui  oil  ravr  dXXA.  Redde  d\X  ov  ravTa  per  Horatianum  Sed  nunt 
non  erai  his  locus,  scilicet  luctibus. 


i  Vulgatum   fxaK&pos  tueri  poterat 
V.  Aristophanes   Av.    1722.    (xaK6.pi 


J-    \  trum.     Mc 


tamen   vix   patifur   me- 
ox  oVt  ex  €Tt  ortura  de- 


aVTKJTp 

xo.  2e  h^,  Tvy(a.s  fj.6.Kapa, 

veavkiy  (rejSvfxeQ''  ets  Trdtpav 

eV  kirepftaaec 
tYC.  a^rjXa  rot  (plXois  ret 

Qv7}aK6vri>)v  fiXwV 

levi.  Dein  vice  to7s  dedi  roi  et  (piXois  to.  pro  ^iXotai ;  cf.  v.  supr.  609. 
Td  rS)v  (piXujy.  Eimsleius  voluit  a^tjXa  rdbe  in  Quarterly  Rev.  N.  XV. 
p.  630. 

XO.  ff^erXtc  xofivds'  (}»ev  bwXXvffat' 

norep'  efieXXoy  a\    'in  ydp  dpfCXoya 
hihvfia  fie/jiove  <pp))y, 
«i  ndpos,  ^  o,  dvaav 

yooiffiv. 

In  Bacchis  exstant  quatuor  carmina  ad  regulam  meam  redigenda; 
quibus  et  quintum  addere  libet,  quod  Helena  nunc  tenet  in  loco 
plane  alieno.  Heathius  suspicionem  de  isto  eniblemate  oliin  indicavit: 
nee  taraen  locum  ejus  proprium  commoustravit.  Scripsit  Euripide* 
tali  fere  mode. 


Chorus  in  v.  primo  nunc 
Pj'ladem,  nunc  Orestem 
alloquitur.  V.  cr^^erXtot  tto/x- 
Tral :  mox  vorepos  dein  at 
irdpos. 


} 


V.  576.  et  sqq. 

AI.  rd'x^a  ra  TlevOiwt 

fiiXadpa  Startvd^- 

€Tat  TrecTi'ifiaaiV 
XO.  Atdvvff  dva' 

fxc(Tuh6t. 

inre  Kepaiviov  aWora  Xdfxiraba, 
0ififXeye  biitfiara,  vifJKiiKtyi.        7 


avriffrp.  &* 
AI.  trifiere'   XO.  oifiofiiv  viv 
AI.  ftpopios  dXaXd^- 
erai  ariyas  iau* 
XO.  AtovvoroSj  ti* 


irvp  OV  Xevcr<reit 


iirfSot, 


Eiiripidea  Commentarius.  S71 

mux.  d.  arp.fi'.      HMIX. /3'.  avriTrp.^. 

"Ihere  \aiva  Kioaiv  efi(36\a  11       A/»cere  (rdjfxara  biKere  Ma<va6es 

hiahpofia  rdhe  Tvehoae  Tpofiepa' 

2e/ze\a$  6'  t'epov  a//^t  ffr]Kov,  6  ydp  ava^,  aiu)  Kcirio  ri- 

av  TTore  KepavvofjoXos  dels  eireiaLV  fieXadpa 

isfiaXe  fXol  Atos"  1 5       rcibe  Aios  yoi'os.  20 

V.  3.  Vulgo  ^tovvaos  dva  fieXadpa.  At  fxeXaOpa  in  v.  2.  oculos  de- 
scribenlis  inetivit,  unde  geminatur.  V.  6.  V.  aefieri  viv  aefio/uev  at : 
mox  Atovi/ffos  ad  fiiiein  cantus  exstat.  Voces  transposui.  Rationes 
qu^rendat  sunt  ex  Append.  Tro.  p.  150.  ubi  Anlistrophica  non  bene 
ordinavi.  V.  13.  Vulgatur  rcKpov  e  gl.  vocis  aiqKov,  quam  usurpat 
Noster  de  re  simili  supr.  10.  et  Phoen.  1765.  V.  15.  Vulgo  eAtTre. 
Non  intelligo.  Emendavi  e\a/3e.  De  tt  ct  /3  pernmtatis  vid.  ad  Tro. 
App.  p.  131.  C. 

ibid.  875.  et  sqq.  Hi  versus  suam  sedeni  habent  ad  finem  Anti- 
strophee:  quern  locum  non  bene  tetigi  Append.  Tro.  p.  197-  sic  legere 
debueram. 

TTp.  d.  avTiarp.  &.. 

^A.p  kv  Tavvv\iois  ')(p-  opfxaTai  fiSXis,  aXX'  ofx-  18 

po7s  6t'i(T(i)  TTore  XevKov  (os  ttkttov,  to  ye  de'iov 

7ro5'  avafiaK^Evovaa,  hipriv  dUdep"  es  aQevos'  cnrevQvvei  bk  fipoTwv  rovs  r* 

ayrijjfi- 

hpoaepuv  piTTTOVcr  ws  vefip-  oauvav  ri/ulUvras  Kal 

vs  ■)(Xnepa7s  TraHova  ev  5  fxr]  ra  dewv  av^ovras" 

\eiij.aKOS  ijbi)  vofxrus.  yuatJ'o/zevat  h6t,aL  23 

ijviK  av  <j)ojj€pdv  (pV'  KpvTTTevovarl  ri  ttoikcX- 

•yt]  bpvfjir]/j.'  e^ti)  (pvXa-  tos  j^iovov  bapov  -jroba, 

Kas  evirXeic-iiJi'  iirep  apKrjojv,  Kal  drjpuxTiv  tqv  acreirTOv  eZ' 

6())VG(Twv  be  Kwayeras  10  tov  Kpelacno  Trore  Twy  vofxwv 

cvvrelvT)  Qripajxa  kvvuiv  yiyvwffKeiv  j^pij  kui  f.ieXer^v'        28 

'iffa  T  wKvbpofiOLS  aeW-  t:ov(j)a  yap  bairAva  vo/xH- 

ais  dpw(TKr}  ireboy  eiv  tff^vv  Tvy^e7v, 

■rrapa  Trorafxiov,  ipofiiva  on  wot  apa,  tv  baijioviov, 

j3poT(Ly  eprjuiais  15  to  t  kv  xpovu)  fiaicp^ 

CKiapaKofJLOv  t  cv  €py-  vojuifiov  det  (payeiv 

€riv  vXas.  tl  ttc^vkos  34 

TO  ffO(f>6v'  €ffTi  Tl  K&XXtoy  lir^bos  d. 

TTOpct  dewy  yepas  ky  (3poro7s 

Tj  ■yelpus  vTrep  tcopvipds 

€)(dpu)V  Kpeicaovs  KaT€-)(Cty'  38 

vTi  KaXov 

fCXov  de/. 

V.  5.  V.  €fi7rai$ovaa  Xe/yua/cos  fibova7s.  Redde  vofxals  pascuis.  Hesych. 
No/zat,  j8off/cat.  V.  8.  Vulgo  dijpa/jLa — et  in  v.  11.  bp6iir)fia.  Voces 
transposui.  Nemo  dicit  <j>o(3ep6y  6);payuo.  V.  12.  Vulgo  noxQois.  At 
literae  /iox^  fimit  e  var.  lect.  vocis  Qiipafia  nempe  fxv')(devfxa,  et  ex  oca 
emit  Bruuckius  Ua,     V,  13»  Vulgo  Hbioy,     V,  23.   Quid,    yaleat 


372  In  Carmina  Epodka 

fiaivofteyai  ho^ai  intelligi  potest  ex  jEschyli  Clioeph.  104S.  et  :5qq. 
Aetvat  yvt'oiKes  aihe,  Yopy6v(i)v  hiKrjv—T^iies  bt  bo^ai — Hrpofjovciy, 
V.  26.  Vulgo  ov  yap  Kpeitrad).  Quje  nemo  intellexit.  Per  top  Kpfitrau) 
fofiMv  legibus  mqjorem,  Pentheus  a  Chore  innuitur.  V.  30.  Vulgo  r 
ix^iv.  et  V.  35.  Ti  TO  crocjwp  rj  ri  to  koXKiov.  At  arficulum  Chorica 
respuunt  iieque  admittit  adjectivum  compiirativi  gradus,  V.  37.  Vulgo 
Xeip — Twy  exppioi'  icpeiacru).  iiiij^robantc  metro.  At  Sophocles  in  Electr. 
1091.  tueri  videtur  Twy:  hebet  etoniiii  Zutjs  /liol  KadvirepOei'  ^?pe 
TlXov-M  T€  Twv  eydpwr,  uaov  Ni/j'  vtto  x^'P''  ^'^^'■'■^v.  Ha;c  excipiunt 
a-p.  jj .  et  urriaTp.  ft',  et  cTriobos  /3'.  lit  mouui  in  Classical  Journal 
N.  XIX.  p.  36. 

Paulo  ante  dixi  v.  875.  et  sqq.  male  geminari.  Et  vere  dixi. 
Etenim  noii  alind  exemplum  (nainque  lonis  locum  mox  ordiiuibo)  rei 
ejusdem  praebent  fabulae  Euripidis  uudeviginti,  nisi  in  eodens  draniate, 
ubi  post  989.  et  1009.  idem  epilogus  Stropham  et  Antistrophani  clau- 
dit.  Verum  et  is  locus  ad  meam  regulam  est  facile  dirigendsis,  ut 
inde  Euripides  nioreni  suum  servare  videatur,  quo  Epodos  et  Anti- 
strophas  prteeuntes  consueverat  pari  fere  numero  versuura  intercludere. 
Vide  anuotata  in  banc  rem  in  Append.  Tro.  p.  146.  Lege  igitur 
fiiiTT^p  Trpwra  viv  Xevpcis  7        yyiojuav    crdifjjpov    eii  dtfievos   a.-  7 


aTTo  Tzerpas  \  7rpo(f)a(7t(Tr<ji)s  r  \ 

7/  CKoXoTTos  o'lpeTai  els  ~a  ye  Oewy  €(t)V 

boKevovTU'  iSlaiydcriv  6'  dizvaeC  ftporeT  ov  Xdy^coy  t,  aXvirw;  ftiol' 

Tis  obe  Ifiabfxei'ojy  fxacTTijp  opyta  tov  (ro<j)6i'  ov  <i>6ovii)'  '^alpit)  Or/pevov- 

hpuKb)v  es  opos  is  opos  e/uo\',  d  j3aK-  oa  tov  (pdrepa  beii-epu  Tijji(Li'r\  del  I* 

r/s  dpa  viv  ereicev'  ^tti  ret  KciXd  j^poTov 

ov  yap  e't,  a'tfxaros  r][xepas  vui:ra  t  ev 

yvvaiKhJV  e<pv,  XeyovT  ev~f/3e7j', 

Xeatvas  be  tlvos,  tJ  ti  Yopyoywv  Td  b'  e^w  biKus  dvofid  t  e^ftaXoyr- 

/iiftvacrdv  yevos.  a,  Ti[xq.v  re  6f  oi/s. 

Inter  htec  erui  vpyia  bpa^oiy  ex  ovpwbpofxtay.  De  bpaKoi  et  bphfxni 
permutatis  vide  Blomfield.  Proni.  ^Zfi.  qui  tucite  conjecturani  Ehnslei^ 
pro  sua  veuditat.  Quod  ad  tpym,  eadeni  vox  in  v.  996.  morbuui 
intulit :  ubi  iegi  omnino  debet.  Tiepl  ad  Edk^''  a'i-a^^ea  fj.aTp6s  re  ads  : 
vide  fabulae  initium,  ubi  quid  sit  dedecus  illud  ita  Bacchus  ipse  expo- 
nit  ^e/ueXr]v  be  vv[.i(pevQe~iaay  eK  OyrfTUjy  Tiyos  Ei's  ZF/v  dyafepeiy  T>)y 
hfiapTiav  Xe')(ovs  et  mox  6eo/ua-)(€7  ra  kut  ejne  (lege  -'  aVct/^ara)  Kal 
CTToybuiv  i'nro  'IlSel  fx  ev  ev-^als  t  ovbafxov  /uyeiav  e^et.  Sed  opyta 
hpaKMy  extra  dubitationem  ponitur  a  locis  qufe  citat  Vaick.  ad  Hipp. 
25.  et  ab  Aristoph.  Ran.  359.  opyta  Movawv  elbev  et  Theocrit.  IdylJ. 
xxvi.  22.  \vToy6a  Trpdra  viv,  dyeKpuye  beiyov,  iboJaa  'E^ftTr/rctf  r' 
iiriovaa  "  Tdb'  ovy^  vpoioyT  £(;'e/3r/Xoi."  ^vy  b'  erdpa'^e  TrOaiv  /Aaj'iuibea 
T  opyta  Bti/irxw.  Sic  enim  lego.  Inepte  vulgo  d,  y,  /3',  et  iroaly  {pedi^ 
bus  non  maiy  poinm)  /.luyiwbeos  et  ov^  bp6u>yTi  (oejirjXoi :  quie  postrema 
miror  sane  Editores  patieuter  tulisse,  quasi  Autonoe  novum  aliquod 
dixisset  in  verbis  (ieftrjXoi  ov^  opowy-i  prqfani  non  vident.  Ad  men- 
tena  poelae   dedi   ov^  dfi^jorjXoi  6p6wyTi  Hon   sacri  vident.     In  Auti- 


Euripidea  Commentaries.  575 

stropbicis  e  aufpova  ddvaros  erui  (Ttixppov  ev  Qifievos.  De  a  et  ey  per- 
niutatis  dixi  ad  Tro.  654.  de  phrasi  eu  eecQot  in  Classical  Journal, 
N.  XVI.  p.  395.  et  citare  poteram  Bacch.  49.  Iph.  A.  672.  Iph,  T. 
1003.  Here.  F.  605.  et  938.  denique  de  yiw/xcu'  Qefxevos  cf.  Prom.  169. 
dejuevos — yuop.  ubi  citatis  Scoiio  apud  Athen.  xv.  p.  6'95.  Apollon. 
Rliod.  iv.  1669.  adde  Theognid.  89-  Mox  redde  uTrpofa(TicrTO)s  sine 
pratextu,  i.  e.  KnOapojs.  Vulgo  d-rrpoipdaKTros :  at  saepe  aliud  adver- 
biuni  sequitur  eu  adjeeta  copula.  Cf.  Aristoph.  Ecclez.  239-  255. 
Av.  362.  Vesp.  891.  1334.  Equit.  4(52.  Iph.  A.  1392.  Hesiod.  Op. 
et  Di.  94.  et  vide  Elmsleuni  in  Edin.  Rev.  N.  37.  p.  90.  ubi  plura. 
Dein  vulgo  el  rd  re  Oeuii'  [yporeio)  t  e'xetr'.  At  permutantur  t  et  X. 
vide  Pierson.  ad  Moerin.  p.  254.  Deiude  liXviros  (jios  stare  fortasse 
poterit,  subaudito  ecrrh  ol.  Ipse  leviter  mutavi  w  in  0  et  o-  in  t :  vide 
EInisl.  ad  Hippol.  547.  et  Schaefer.  Meleteni.  Crit.  Mox  vulgo 
^tyaXa  ante  ([>at'epa.  DeJevi  vocem  interpolatam  e  v.  II96.  /j.eyaXa 
ijidvepa  :  dein  illud  hevrepa.  erui  e  h'  erepa  et  ri^ojv  e  twv.  Redde 
Toy  fwepa  hevrepa  ri/nkiy-a  per  Anglicanum  holding  splendid  things 
in  a  secondary  light.  Mox  vulgo  ftioy  fjfxap  eh  vvktu  t  ev  uyovT  '. 
unde  erui  quae  vides.  Denique  vulgo  vofuifxa  bi^as  sententia  et  metro 
repugnantibus.  Ipse  inserui  re  post  rifiay  causa  structurae,  qua?  ita 
se  habet.  del  be  eZ  Xeyovra  ftporov  evaefleTf  eni  to.  KoXd  iifiepas  vvizra 
re  Tifx^v  re  Qeovs  eKftaXorra  tu  e^io  biK-as  rd  re  dyojua.  Si  omnia,  quse 
vellem  et  possem,  in  banc  sententiam  profudissem,  spissum  librutn 
et  lectori  fortasse  molestissimuni  nullo  negotio  scripsissem.  Sed  ea 
non  hujus  esse  temporis  probe  calleo.  Non  Philosophorum  libri  sed 
Poeta?  metra  sunt  exponenda.  Ad  Epodum  pergo ;  cujus  partem 
xdtimara  disposui  in  Classical  Journal,  N.  XIX.  p.  36.  priorera  nunc 
redigere  libet.     Lege 

Irw  hka^dyepo,  'Iru,^  _  "N  y.^  ^  ,  y^^^^  ^^j^jj^^j . 

^Qopevs^i<l>n<l>oyev,,ei-  i^^   ^,^,g^  ^^^,^^^^^^^     Erui  cp6. 

mi  Xaifxujy  I  ^^^r    ;^-^^     ^j    .^-^^    ^,^^    Xaifiwu 

cicifiTra:^  /  bia/bnrd^  conveniret  cum  tpdayayov 

Toy  at)eov  I  — fxarpos  effio  bepas  fieOeis  in  Electr. 

hyofioy  a-  I    ^^23.     et     (poyevere— fdayaya  — 

biKoy  hxioyos  I  -,     ^^^    -^^  ^^^^^    ^294.  et 

yoyov  yriyeyrj.  J 

It'^os  XcHjKwv  So'/ve  in  Phcen.  1108.  unde  egregia  firmatur  conjectura 
Tyrwhitti  legentis  Xcu/nioy  vice  balfim\  Quod  ad  ^Kjiiifopo^  sejunctum, 
eadem  fere  medicina  sanabit  v.  1145.  lege  y  bdKpva  vkr)  (j>€pet. 

ibid.  1033.  et  sqq. 

XO.  evdi.i>i  ^eva  fxekeai  (iapfidpois 

ovKert  yap  beajxiov  vntb  (j)6(ja>  TTTrjaao}. 
AT.  Qi'iftas  drdybpovs  wb'  dyeis  *  * 

XO.  *  *  *  av  Qiil3ai 

Kpdros  e-^ovGiv  vv.  M 

AT.   avyyvwar  ay  Yjv  aoi,  ttK^jv  eir  e^eipyaa fihoi% 

KaKolai  y^aipeiV  vvv,  yxivaiKeSf  ov  saXoy 


3/4  In  Carmina  Epodica 

XO.  eveiri  fioi  tppaffov  rivt  (lopia  OvijOKCt. 
uhiKOs  abiK*  efJL  €^of)t$o)V  dvi'ip. 

V.  4.  Vulgo  V  hiovvTos  b  biovvcros :  quae  verba  sunt  mnnifeste  infer- 
polatoris  defectum  re^iarcire  voleutis  nee  tainen  capacis.  V.  6.  De 
formula  ffuyyviotTT  av  ^v  dixi  iu  Append.  Tro.  p.  I76  Mox  w  in  vvv 
mutiivi  :  et  iibiKd  r  tKiropi$wv,  quae  nemo  intellexit,  in  abiK  e/z'  e^- 
cpt$oii/ :  cf.  2'28.  e|  opovs  di^pdffo/xai.  De  'Elopi<u)  et  Atop/5w  vide 
annofata  in  Classical  Journal,  N.  XIV.  p.  305. 

ibid.  1 153.  et  sqq.  Jn  his  disponendis  ad  Tro.  App.  p.  181.  pau- 
lisper  erravi.     Sic  lego 

'A.va^opev(n>}fx€v  BdK')^tov 
dva-^^opevawfj.e.v  ^vfupopav 

arp.  ayriffrp. 

Tctv  TOv  hpoLKoyros  etcyeyira,  3       Kab/ieia  Bd^xa  KaX\iyi-  Q 

OS  Or^Xvyevri  aroXav  kov  diKivov  e^evpa^- 

vdpdrjKd  re  HtffTovibav  as  els  yoov  els  baKpva' 

IXa/3'  evQvpaov  ravp-  KaXos  dywr  iTTd$ovar- 

ov  v(priyr]TTip<i  av  ev  ai/jart  X^'P** 

cvfifopds  f^x(i}v'  Trepif^aXelv  rkKvov. 

De  ceteris  niutationibus  dixi  1.  c.  przeterquarn  de  v(prjyr)rijpa  nunc 
reposito  vice  irporiyqTTipa,  Exstat  v(priyr]Trjpos  CEd.  C.  1688.  et  v(pt]yT)- 
TTjs  in  (Ed.  T.  .966.  1260.  (Ed.  C.  302. 

ibid.  Post  V.  1347.  insere  carmen  ex  Helena  desumtum,et  sic  legen- 
duni. 

AI.  "Icrrj  6t:fj.is'  pofxfoov  re  QdfJL  kXiaooixiva. 

ovif  hpyC  I-  kvkXois  evoais  aWepia, 

-TTvpojiras  ev  0aXd/io/s,  (iuK-^^evovaa  t  edeipa  Kal 

/XTji'iy  7  e)^eis  fxeydXas  iravvv^ihos  hpofiiov  dvos' 

fiarpos,  d>  yd,  dvaiais  5      ovX6/j.evov                                         15 

ov  aefiiicvaa  deovs.  ij/iaatr,  vir- 

XO.  fxeya  ti  buvayrai  veftpijjv  cpjjdXXovffa  Xeatvas, 

aroXibes  re  7ra/xTroiKiXoi  fidpxpat  tov  yovov  Tt]v-^is. 

KifTcr^  re  e7re(j)6eJ(Ta  Xdyx' 

a  vdpBrjKos  ck  ^vpov,  10 

Vide  quam  belie  hie  cantus  cum  fabulae  arguniento  conveniat.  Dix- 
crat  Cadmus  'Opyds  rrpe-jreiv  ov  deovs  o^oiovaQnt  (ipoTo'ts.  Respondet 
Bacchus,  quod,  cum  sacra  neglecta,  ut  par  erat,  nuniinis  iram  accen- 
dissent,  omnem  gentem  Thebanam  I'>ind)'menai  slimulis  agilaverat. 
Hoc  se  facturum  esse  Bacchus  in  Prolo<;o  promiserat:  et  nunc  fecit. 
Cf.  V.  45.  ffTTOi'buJv  CLTTO  'llfici  fx  kv  ev^uls  T  ohbajioi)  nveiav  €j(€i'  'Hv 
ovve'j^  avTt^  Oeus  yeyws  evbellofxai  Yldcfiv  re  Qr)f^aioi(Tiv.  Similiter  apud 
liomeruni  IX.  A.  93.  Apollinis  irani  Achilles  suspicaturesse  conceptara, 
quod  Deus  ijroi  evj^bjXfjs  cTrt/uefifeTcn  f/  eKaro/z/3jjs.  Neciion  apud  So- 
phoclem  Ajacis  insaniam  Chorus  ad  Dianam  refert  quod  "Hy  ov  ydros 
vtKus,  UKdpTTMTOV  ydpiv.  Hype,  kXvtmv  eidpwv  ^pevaOela  dbwpois  ev  t' 
€Xa(l)ri(joXUus  :  sic  enim  legi  debet  v.  l/^.  ad  nioreni  Sophocleum  qui 
sacpe  usurpat  eipiaKciv  non  €vpi<Ti;oj.iat  in  sensu  acquire.     Vide  Schsefer. 


Euripidea  Commentarius,  575 

ad  Electr.  IO6I.  qui  cifat  ibid.  1305.  et  Trach.  284..  Ipse  addo 
Phoen.  412.  nrplv  yd/jtOLtr'  er'  evpelv  jSiov.  mox  de  ydvus  viKas  vide  quae 
dicturus  sum  ad  Tro.  1172.  Unec  obiter.  Ad  nostrum  redeo.  Quod 
ad  Bacchi  verba  in  fabulae  initio  et  fine,  confer  et  Veneris  et  Dianae 
verba  in  Hi()polyto :  quarum  ilia  dixerat  in  prologo  quod  cum  llip- 
polytus  avalverai  XeKrpa  kov  v^ai/et  yafiwr,  se  futuram  <T(/)dXXctv  tovs 
fieya  fpovovvTas  et  beiKvvvai  fivdcov  roiwrh'  d\j]delav  t6.j(ci  :  liasc  vero 
in  epilo£o  causam  mortis  llippolyto  exponit,  quod  Venus  Ti/nijs  inefi(j)dTi 
mofpovovvTi  h'  ^^(PeTO  et  idcirco  KvTrpibos  eic  Trpo/u-qdlas  'Opyat  tcari- 
aKr}-ipav  els  avrov  be/xns.  Chorus  vero  nihil  Veneris  irae  suspicatus 
insaniam  Phaidrse  ad  Dianam  retulit  ob  sacra  non  rite  peracta.  Idem 
vero  mox  certior  factus  canebat  melos  aliquod  in  Veneris  honorem. 
T>i\\  canebat :  quia  v.  1263.  et  sqq.  transponi  debent  post  lo37.  Si- 
militer in  Bacchis  Chorus  audita  coelestis  iraj  causa  continuo  nielos 
aliquod  in  honorem  praesentis  numinis  efFundunt.  llacteuus  de  ratione 
carminis  interponendi.  Nunc  verba  perse(iuor.  V.  1.  Aid.  wv  ov. 
MS.  Steph.  cos  ov.  Reposui  "Iff»;  di/Ms.  Dixerat  Cadmus  Oeovs  bfioiovcr- 
6ai :  respondet  Bacchus  per  lusura  verbi  "Irrr]  defiis.  Appeliatur  jus- 
titia  vol  poena  iari  in  Suppl.  434.  Soph.  CE<1.  T.  810.  V.  2.  Vulgo 
oo-ia:  ipse  dedi  opyia  collato  v.  supr,  7^>-  fJ-arpus  fxeydXas  opyia — dijxi' 
T€vu)v.  V.  5.  Vulgo  cS  -irai:  dedi  yd:  cf.  114.  mox  deest  re.  V.  p. 
Vice  "xXa^  reposui  Xoyx^ :  cf.  7^0.  Xoyxojrdv  /3tXos.  V.  1 0.  Ex  el^ 
tepovs  erui  e/c  avpov.  cf.  144.  ^vpias  o)s  Xifidvov  KctTrvov-^evwhr]  (pXoya 
Tvevicas  eK  vdpdrjKos  a'iffdei.  V.  11.  0<i^' aut  simile  quid  metrum  postu- 
lat.  V.  12.  Vulgo  kvkXiols:  niox  Travvvyjhes  Qeas.  V.  15.  Vulgo 
ETAENIN.  At  Chorus  minime  debuit  sarcasmum  proferre  in  miseros. 
Mox  redde  i'l/xaaiv  jaculis.  Hesych.  "W^naiv  ffro)(a.(Tfxa(ny.  Cf.  1203. 
QeatTaXojv  aTO-^dtTixaaiv.  V.  \6.  Ex  viT€p(iaXe  aeXdva  erui  virepfidX- 
Xovcra  Xeaipas :  et  mox  fi6.p\pai  rov  yoi'ov  e  fJ-opcpq.  yovov,  quod  ad 
T^vy^^is,  cf.  1205.  ir^ra  KoyUTrd^etv  j^ewV  Kat  Xoyyo-Ko'iMV  fx  opyava 
KTdardai  /xdrjjv  :  quod  ad  Xeaivas  yovov  \idp-^ai  cf.  1 172.  "Eyuapi/za  rbv^i 
—veov  XTv. 

Cantus  praecedens  quin  loco  tandem-  suo  restituatur  quis  negat? 
Nullo  certe  modo  subsequi  debet,  ut  solet,  llelense  carmen  quod 
exstat  in  v.  1353.  et  sqq.  sic  legendum. 

'ETret  o  eVai/ff  elXmrivas  ^lovarat  &  v^voiai  y^opov' 

Oeo'ts  j3poTeiu)  re  yivei,  ^oXkou  b'  avbdv  yQoviov 

Zevs  /jLeiXtffff-  Tv^nravd  re  Xafieroj  (^vperorevi) 

U)v  (TTvylovs  (caXAiord  tu  re  Trpwr  iK  fxuKdpuv 

fiarpos  o'pya?,  trcTret  5       tools'   ykXaaev  ded'                         15 

pare,  ffefur'al  yidpires,  be^aro  6'  els  yipas 

*re,  Tav  vepl  iruibos  dXdffrav  (iapv(ipoiiov  avXov 

Ar]ovs  QvuLJCTa-uivas  Xvff-  rep(j/deXa  aXaXdy/uw. 

av  e^aXXd't,- 

air  dXaXalciv,  10 

V.  7.  Vulgo  Trepl  TTupdevij.  At  huc  referri  debent  voces  Trepl  vaibos 
dXacrrup  quas   MSS.   teste  Musgravio,  agnoacunt  in  v.  1341.  leviter 


276  In  Carmina  Epodica,   S;c. 

mutandas  in  tt.  tt.  aXdoraj'.  Amat  Euripides  aXacrms  de  qnavis  cala- 
mitate  dictum.  Cf.  loca  citata  in  Classical  Journal,  N.  XVII.  p.  20. 
V.  10.  Vulgo  e^aXKa^aT  dXaX^.  Contra  raetrum.  V.  14.  Vulgo 
TTore  TTpuJra  jjiawapuv.  At  hzec  si  Jupiter  dixisset,  intelligi  potuisset 
Cereris  decusjanijam  evanuisse.  Reposui  igitur  rd  re  Trpwr'  kt:  /xaica- 
ph)v.  Ecquis  non  memiiiit  Virgiiiiiji  ddecti  prima  vircrum:  qui  Grae- 
cismus  est.  Aftaliui  exeraplorum  dabit  Abrescli.  ad  /Eschvl.  Pers. 
860.  Hemsterhui.  ad  Luciau.  T.  i.  p.  147-  et  ipse  addo  locum  longe 
aptissimuni  e  Bacch.  377-  Aaifxova  Trpwrov  ficiKapuyv ,  V.  15.  Vulgo 
KuTrpts:  id  nascitur  ex  Interpoiatore  qui  credidit  KdXXtora  fiuicdpwv 
non  aliara  esse  Deani  qua-  Venerem.  Atqui  nihil  hie  habet  uieiitio  rijs 
Kv-rrpibos.  Res  tota  agitur  de  Cerere  :  quae  olim  dicta  fuit  da7s  teste 
Sophocle  in  Triptolemo,  unde  versum  adiiibuit  llesychius  'HXdey  be 
Aa~is  9a\e7a  irpeffftiiTTr]  dewy,  hinc  iuteliigere  possunuis  seusuni  verbo- 
rum  rd  TTpwTa  h:  f.iaKdpii)v:  iutelligi  quoque  potest  quo  jure  Ceres 
nuncupetur  KdWitrra  e  Diodoio  Sic.  ill.  58.  teste  quo  Cybele,  Dea 
scilicet  eadem  atque  Ceres,  perhibetur  Tf!  TE  KAAAEI  mt  o-w^po- 
arviT/ bieveyKeiv — irpos  ras  Traibtas  kqu  ')(^op€!.as  evpelv  KiMBAAA  Kal 
TYJSinANA— i^Tro  TTdi'Ttov  air^jv  OPEIAN  MHTEPA  irpoaayopev- 
Gf/vai:  quorum  proxima  bene  quadrant  cum  carminis  Euripidei  initio 
'Ope/a — p.uTr]p  Qf.m>  —  KporaXa  be.  ftpojxia  biairpvaio!'  lei'ra  KeXaboy 
dvefioa.  Quod  ad  novam  banc  ordinandi  rationem  spectat,  non  nie 
fugit  viros,  satis  his  litteris  vix  in)butos,  esse  questuros  de  violenta 
niniis  divisione  non  tani  minus  ipsius  carminis  quam  sententiae  nexus, 
quern  ipsi  sibi  videntur  posse  persequi  ob  ilia  verba  ad  iinem  cantus 
vulgata  jjiopfa  ^6vov  rjii-^ets :  quee  satis  ad  llelenae  to  koXXos  -rrepi- 
(ooriTov  conveniunt.  Sed  vulgatie  scripturoe  patronos  rogatos  velim, 
qua  ratione  carmina  Antithetica  sibi  respondere  possiut,  et  qui  sit 
nexus  antistrophae  cum  stropha  prai«ui»ti :  nexuni  etenini  cum  tabulae 
argumento  nihil  nioror:  quoniani  Euripides  jam  iiide  ab  Aristotelis 
temporibus  id  vitio  verti  solet,  quod  carmina  niinime  ad  rem  proposi- 
tam  pertinentia  fabulis  inferre  consuevit. ;  e  contra  si  quis  in  meas 
partes  accesserit,  conlitebitur  et  Stropham  et  Antistropham  esse  revera 
ad  Epodi  leges  constitutam  :  neque  negabit  quin  h<cc  optime  quadret 
cum  Baccharum  argumento,  et  ilia  historiolam  de  Cerere  satis  con- 
cinrie  finiat :  responsu,;)  quoque  ad  manus  habebit,  si  quis  forte  adver- 
sarius  iiiterroget,  unde  cantus  e  Bacchis  ad  llelenam  migraverit,  et 
dicet  quod  in  Codice  antiquo  fortasse  Helena  Bacchas  exceperat,  sed 
utraque  fabula  erat  aliqua  parte  manca ;  quod  liunc  librum  nescio  quis 
describere  jussus  et  nihil  lacunie  suspicax  duas  tragoedias  uno  ductu 
exaraverat:  mox  alter  librum  integrioreni  adeptus  llelenam  quidem 
compleverat,  sed  eam  partem,  qua;  ad  Bacchas  pertinebat,  detrahere 
oblitus  erat:  unde  evenit,  ut,  cum  Baccharum  supplemcntum  alter 
reperisset  et  in  proprium  locum  inseruisset,  novus  apographus  dcscri- 
beretur,  qui,  exhibens  utrumque  supplemcntum  tarn  Baccharum 
quam  Ilelcme,  omne  indicium  pristinie  scripturie  penitus  delevit ; 
donee  metrorum  curiosa  investigatio  rem  omnem  patefecit.  Exeni- 
plum  similis  rei  mox  comprobabo  ad  Aristophanis  Nubes  :  et  citabo 
tantum  modonon  simile  c  MSS.  Euripidcis,  Pergoad  ilium  locum  cujus 


French  Literature.  377 

Siientionem  paulo  ante  feci.  Exstat  in  lone.  Ibi  ne  versus  iidem 
bis  repetantur,  deleas  necesse  est  vv.  124,  5,  6.  et  legas  ad  Epodoruni 
formas  ledactos 

V.  141.  et  sqq.  ItwSos  4. 

(I)  Ylaiav  (It  Ilamj'  rorepov  vSojp  /3aXXwv 

€vaiojv  eualwy  oaios  dw'  evi'cts  wv' 

eirjs  bi  €'cff  ovTtit)s  Trapa.  ^oiftb)  Xarpevuv 

AaroCs  TTCu"  ^o)  Travaai/xay  irXt/y  dyad^  fjiolp^' 

dXM  eKTravcTh)  yap  H       (^oiriiia  o'lb\  oi  Xeiirovciv 

fio^Bovs  bd(j)vas,  oXk-  irrat'ol  Yiapvaaov  Koiras. 

CIS  ^vaeujv  V  ck  rei/^ewv  avbio  fj,}}  ■)(pl/u7rr€iy  QpiyKois, 

pl\p(o  yaias  Trayav,  /urjS'  els  j^pvar/peis  o'u:ovs' 

dv  diro^evovTai  /j.up\ptjj  a  kv  Toipi^y  w  Zrjvbs  KF/pv^ 

J^acrraXias  bJvcu,  10       6pvt0u)y  yayU^jjXali  la-viiv  viKiJjv. 

Inter  haec  nihil  mutavi  preeter  rj  in  7rX?)i'  (cujus  vocis  reliiquiae  ad- 
liuc  exstant  in  TravfTui/unv  aitero  quod  delevi)  et  ijSi]  in  ol  b'  <n.  Hunc 
cantuin  excipiunt  Antistrophica  quse  disposita  in  Append.  Tro.  p.  143. 
«ubsequi  debet.     'EttwSos  /3'. 

Kre/j'ctv  o  vjxds  albov/.iai 
Toi/s  dewy  dyyeXKovras  (hijjX' 
as  dparots'    ols  6'  eyK' 
eiftai,  u6-)^0ovs  (poiji- 
w  boiXevcTU),  Kov  Xiftfi} 
Toifs  fiovKoyras  depaxevuy,. 


FRENCH  LITERATURE, 

A  Monsieur  TEditeur  du  Classical  Journal. 

Paris  ce  3  D'tcembre,  1814. 

vJ  N  des  ouvrages  les  plus  Importans  qu'on  ait  jamais  publies  en 
France,  est  sans  contredii  celui  qui  a  pour  titre  :  Histoire   de 

L'ETABLtSSEMENT      DES      CoLONlES      GrECQUES,      PAR    M. 

Raoul-Rochette  ;  4  forts  vol.  in  8vo. 

Les  deux  premiers  volumes  sont  dejaimprimes  ;  mais  I'ouvrage 
ne  sera  mis  en  vente  que  lorsque  tous  les  volumes  seront  sortis  de 
la  presse. 

La  Classe  d'Histoire  et  de  Litt^rature  ancienne  de  I'lnstitut  de 
France  avait  propose  pour  le  sujet  du  prix  qu'elle  devait  adjuger 
en  1813,  de  rechercher  tout  ce  que  les  auteurs  anciens  et  les  monu- 
mmspeuveiit  nous  uppreiidrs  mr  I' Histoire  de  I'ttablissement  des 


378  French  Literature, 

Colonies  grecquefi  tant  de  celles  qui,  sorties  de  guelques  villes  dela 
Gfece,  se  sent  Jixtes  dans  le  meme  pays,  que  de  celles  qni  se  sont 
etablies  dons  d'autres  coitrees;  d'indiquer  tepoque  et  les  circon- 
stances  des  etabl/ssemens  de  ces  colonies  ;  de  /aire  connaitre  celles 
qui  ont  tit  renouxeltes  ou  augmenfees  par  de  secoiides  emigrations, 
celles  qui  ont  tfe  fouruies  'par  differentes  villes,  soit  a  la  meme 
epoque,  soit  duns  des  temps  posttrieurs,  et  enjin  les  colonies  des 
colonies. 

Les  d6veIoppemens  d'line  si  riche  matiere  ont  produit  I'excellent 
ouvrage  de  Mr.  Raoul-Rochette,  que  la  Classe  d'Histoire  et  de 
JLitteiature  ancienne  a  si  justement  couronn^.  Loin  de  chercher 
^  Teteiidre  par  des  digressions  etrangeres,  I'auteur  n'a  songe  qu'i 
se  renfermer  dans  les  homes  de  son  sujet,  pour  en  remplir  fid^le- 
ment  les  conditions.  11  a  eu  le  loisir  de  retoucher  son  utile  travail 
et  de  le  rendre  plus  digne  des  suffrages  de  ses  illustres  juges  et  da 
public  eclaire.  '*  J'ai  trouve,"  dil-il  (Av.  prop  pag.  viii.),  "  dang 
les  observations  qui  m'ont  ete  faites,  des  moyens  plus  efficaces 
encore  pour  anieliorer  mon  travail.  Les  luniieres  de  mes  juges 
ont  daigne  suppleer,  dtins  plusieurs  points,  a  I'insuffisance  des  mi- 
ennes.  La  reconnaissance  et  la  justice  m'imposent  egalement 
I'ohligation  de  puhlier  ici  les  nonis  de  ces  savans  qui  m'ont  si  utile- 
ment  aide  de  leurs  conseils;  ce  sont  MM.  Deiaporte  du 
Thf.il,  ViscoNTi,  Clavier,  et  Barbie  nu  Bocage." 

L'auteur  a  dedie  son  ouvrage  ^  Messieurs  de  la  Classe  d'His- 
toire et  de  Litttrature  ancienne  de  tinstilut.  La  modestie  qui 
accompagne  toujours  les  vrais  talens,  et  qui  est  dans  un  jeuiie  au- 
teur '  ce  que  les  fleurs  sont  au  printemps,  se  fait  aussi  voir  dans 
la  dedicace.  "  Messieurs,"  dit  I'auteur,  "  cet  ouvrage  vous  appar- 
tient  a  plus  d'un  litre ;  c'est  a  vous  que  j'en  dois  la  premiere 
id6e.  Vous  I'avez  honore  de  vos  suffrages,  et  vos  lumieres  m'ont 
encore  aide  a  le  perfectionner ;  tels  sont  les  motifs  qui  m'autorisent 
a  vous  en  offrir  I'hommage.  Je  rcmplis  a  la  fois  mes  obligations 
les  plus  sacrees  et  mes  voeux  les  plus  chers,  en  vous  rendant  ce 
temoignage  public  de  ma  reconnaissance  et  de  mon  respect.  Jc 
&w\s  dans  ces  sentimens,  etc." 

Nos  lecteurs  trouveront  sans  doute  cette  epitre  parfaite  sous  tou« 
les  rapports,  et  digne  d'une  ame  61evee ;  qu'on  la  compare  avec 
celles  que  plusieurs  auteurs  adressent  le  plus  souvent  a  des 
honunes  riches  ou  puissans  :  mon  Dieu,  quelle  difference  ! 

Les  editeurs  de  Timportant  ouvrage  de  M.  R.-Rochette  sont 
1^1  M.  IVeuttel  et  ^^  urtz.  Le  prospectus  qu'ils  viennent  d'en  pub- 
lier  est  bien  redige ;  il  donne  une  idee  gencrale  de  tout  I'ouvrage. 
Voici  la  copie  exacte  de  ce  prospectus:  "  Cet  ouvrage  presente 
une  exposition  complete  et  detaillee  de  toutes  les   colonies  qui, 

•  Mr.  Kaoui-Rocbetlc  est  a  peine  age  de  26  ans. 


French  Literature,  579 

sorties  de  la  Gr^ce  ^  differentes  epoques,  se  soiit  repandues  dans 
les  diverses  contrees  de  I'ancien  Gontineiit. 

*'  Atiii  de  mettle  dans  ses  reclierches  I'ensemble  et  la  perfection 
dont  son  i?ujet  est  susceptible,  I'auteur  a  cru  devoir  remonier  an 
berceau  meme  de  la  nation  grecque,  examiner  I'etat  de  la  popula- 
tion de  ce  pays,  et  I'origine  de  ses  premiers  habitans,  ainsi  que 
celle  des  colonies  6lrangeres  qui  vinrent  se  fixer  dans  son  sein; 
puis,  il  decrit  la  marclie  et  les  pro^res  des  emigrations  qui  cou- 
vrirent  successivement  de  leurs  nomhreusts  fondations  les  cot^is  de 
I'Asie  mineure  et  de  la  Thrare,  ceiles  du  Pont-luixin,  et  les  lies 
de  la  Mediterranee  ;  qui  penetrcr-rut  dans  la  Gaule  et  I'lberie, 
peuplerent  presque  entierement  I'ltalie  et  la  Sicile,  et  qui,  a  des 
epoques  plus  recentes,  favorisees  par  les  conquetes  d'Alexandre  et 
des  princes  macedoniens,  se  propagerent  jusque  dans  les  regions 
les  plus  eloignees  de  la  haute  Asie. 

*'  L'histuiie  de  tous  ces  etabiissemens  reraplit  un  intervalle  de 
pr^s  de  seize  siecles,  et  I'etendue  des  pays  qu'elle  embrasse  est,  ^ 
I'exceptiou  de  quelques  provinces,  celle  du  nionde  coiinu  des, 
Anciens. 

"  lille  est  dailleurs  intimement  liee  avec  I'histolre  geuerale  de  la 
Grece  et  des  autres  penples  de  I'antiquite,  en  sorte  qu'une  conaais- 
sauce  approfondie  de  ces  emigrations,  si  considerables  et  si  multi- 
pliees,  sert  a  repandre  de  grandes  lumieres  sur  les  cveuemens  les 
plus  interessans  de  leurs  annales,  et  a  delermmer  une  loule  de 
points  importans  de  chionolugie  et  de  geographic. 

"  En  traiiant  cette  riche  matiere,  I'auteur  a  recneilli  tous  les 
t6moignages  originaux  des  historiens  anciens,  et  dans  beaucoup 
d'endruits  il  a  doime  aux  textes  de  ces  ecrivains  des  interpretations 
plus  justes,  et  trouve  des  legons  plus  correcces  que  ceiles  que  pre- 
sentent  les  editions  modernes.  En  comparant  les  traditions  ecrites 
avec  les  monumens,  il  est  parvenu  a  etablir  des  verites  nouvelies, 
et  A  detruire  des  erreurs  accreditees.  Des  vi!!es,  dont  I'origine 
eiait  demeuree  jusqu'a  ce  jour  incevtaine  ou  inconiiue,  ont  et6  re- 
stituees  ^  leurs  veritables  tondateurs ;  la  plupait  des  dates  de  ces 
etabiissemens  ont  etc  fixees  d'apres  des  donnees  plus  exactes;  et 
I'examen  des  causes  qui  ont  produit  ces  emigrations,  a  servi  d  re;^ 
spudre  plusieurs  problemcs  importans  de  I'Histoire  aucienne. 

''  L'ouvrage  entier  se  divise  en  deux  parties.  La  premiere  ren- 
ferme  I'histon-e  de  toutes  les  colonies  du  peuple  Pe/asge,  que 
I'auteur  considere  comme  indigene  dans  la  Grece,  et  dont  il  a 
recherche  dans  les  plus  grands  details,  et  a  travers  I'obscurite  qui 
les  enveloppe,  les  emigrations  les  plus  eloignees.  La  seconde 
partie  est  consacree  aux  etabiissemens  des  Hellhies,  vulgairement 
appeles  Grecs,  et  ne  se  termine  qu'a  I'epoque  de  la  bataille  de 
Cheronee,  evenement  fatal  qui  consomma  la  mine  de  la  liberte 
publique  en  Grece,  et  prepara  I'asservissetnent  de  ce  pays  par  les 


S80  French  Literature. 

Romains.  Une  exposition  rapide  dea  colonies  fondles  par  Alex- 
andre et  les  rois  ses  successeurs,  dans  I'lnde,  la  Perse,  la  Sjrie, 
et  d'autres  contrees  de  I'Asie,  complete  cet  immense  tableau.  Les 
deux  divisions  principales  se  subdivisent  elles-memes  en  Livres, 
aiixqueis  correspondent  autant  depoques  fecondes  en  ifMnigrations ; 
et  chacune  de  ces  emigrations  rempiit  a  son  tour  un  chapitre  par- 
ticuiier.  L'auteur  suit  constamment  I'ordre  chronologique,  qui 
seul  peut  mettre  de  la  clarte  dans  une  matiere  aussi  vaste  ;  et 
lorsque  ce  fii  qui  le  guide  est  interrompu  dans  I'histoire,  il  cherche 
a  le  renouer,  en  reunissant  tons  les  moyens  que  fournissent  I'erudi- 
tion  et  la  critique. 

"  An  reste,  les  suffrages  qiie  cette  Histoire  a  obtenus  en  recevant 
le  pri.x  propose  par  la  ciasse  d'Histoire  et  de  Litterature  ancienne 
de  rinstitut,  doivent  paraitrc  suffisans  pour  iiispirer  la  conliance 
aux  amateurs  de  la  litterature.  Les  circonstances  ont  seules  em- 
peche  depuis  plusieurs  mois  I'impression  de  cetouvrage;  et  I'ou 
croit  rendre  service  i\  I'etude  de  I'Histoire  ancienne  en  remplissant 
le  voeu  exprime  par  cette  celebre  Academic,  que  cette  Histoire 
fut  rendue  publinue." 

Le  celebre  Pierre  Didot  a  mis  sous  presse  Les  Voyages 
d'Ali-Bey   el  Abbassi   (le  Chevalier  Badiu,  Espagnol)  en 

AfRIOUE  et  ExN  AsiE. 

Les  Voyages  d'Ali-Bci/  el  Jhhassi  en  Afrique  et  en  Asie,  tlont  la  partie 
historique  descriptive  va  ctre  publice,  excitent  depuis  long-temps  la  curio- 
site  publiquc,  comme  ils  out  deja  merite  et  obieuu  riulerct  des  premiers 
savants  d'Europe. 

Ce  voyageiir,  reconmi  en  Afrique  et  en  Asie  comme  fils  du  prince  OtJiwau- 
IBcy  el  Jibbussif  a  etc  eleve  duns  les  ecoles  d'Euro[ie;  il  veunit  russemblase 
des  caracleres  les  plus  singuiierb  (la'on  puisse  rencontrer  et  mOme  desirer 
pour  Tine  entreprise  de  cette  esptce,  puisque  les  Musulmans,  qui  seids  out 
la  liberte  de  penetrer  dans  les  lieux  detendus  a.  tout  homme  qui  n'est  pas  de 
leur  religion,  n'ont  pas  assez  d'instruction  et  de  philosophie  pour  trans- 
mettre  des  descriptions  exactes;  et  que  les  Chretiens,  qiu  possedent  les  con- 
iioissances  necessaires,  n'ont  pu,  jusqu'a  cette  epoque,  vaincre  Toppositioa 
des  Orientaux. 

Ali-Bey,  professant  I'lslamisme;,  eut  entiere  liberte  de  penetrer  par-tout, 
et  de  tout  observer:  philosophe  par  curactere,  instruit  dans  les  ecoles  d'Eu- 
rope, il  eut  tons  les  moyens  de  decrire  exactement,  de  transmettre  ses  ob- 
servations, et  les  sentiments  que  la  nouveaute  des  objets  devoit  produire 
dans  i'homme  eleve  en  Europe  ties  I'age  le  plus  tendre.  L'histoire  des  voy- 
ages de  cet  homme  remarquable  va  bientot  paroitre;  elle  est  ecrite  par  ce 
nicme  voyageur;  et  nous  sommes  persuades  qu'elie  sera  accueillie  comme 
doit  i'etre  une  production  aussi  intertssante. 

On  vcrra  bien  le  grand  intcret  que  doit  produire  cet  ouvrage,  qu'on  a 
tache  de  rendre  plus  agreable  aux  lecteurs  en  convertissant  en  poids,  mes- 
ures,  et  monnoies  de  France,  les  poids,  mesures,  ot  monnuies  etrangeres, 
dont  l'auteur  fait  mention,  et  en  nipportant  an  meridien  de  I'observatoire  d« 
Paris  ses  observations  astrononiiques,  comme  aussi  en  ^^ciivant  en  ortlio- 
graphe  fran^aise  tons  les  mots  arabes,  alin  qu'on  })uisse,  autant  que  pos- 
sible, les  lire  de  la  maniere  dont  ils  sunt  prononces  par  les  naturels. 

C'esta  rimprimerie  de  M.  P.  Dicot  l'aine  que  se  fait  I'edition  des  Fov- 


French  Literature.  38 1 

mgii  d'Ali-Bci/ ;  en  faut-il  davantage  pour  faire  I'eloge  de  la  partie  typogra- 
phiqiie  ?  M.  Adam,  giaveur,  est  charge  de  toute  la  partie  relative  a  son 
art ;  le  bel  atlas  du  Voyage  de  'Lord  Vatentia,  et  qiielques  autres  productions 
ciassiqiies  'Je  cet  artiste,  sont  les  meilleurs  gara?its  de  la  perfection  qu'on 
pent  attendre  sous  ce  rapport. 

Quant  a  la  redaction,  nous  nous  sommes  strici^ment  conformes  aux 
recits  de  I'auteur,  et  ne  nous  sommes  permis  que  des  corrections  legferes. 
Kous  n'avons  pas  voulu  enerver  le  style,  et,  comme  dans  la  plupart  des 
ouvrages  de  ce  genre,  ajouter  des  descriptions  qui  font  des  recits  des  voya- 
geurs  autaiit  de  romans:  c'est  Ali-Bey  qui  parte,  c'est  sa  maniere  de  voir, 
«e  sentir,  d'examiner ;  c'est  au  public  a  le  juger. 

^I.  Pierre  Didot  a  public  avant-liier  Touvrage  dont  voici  le 
title:  Ya  djn  adatta-Uadha,  ou  La  niovt  de  YadJ7iadatta,e^\- 
sode  extrait  et  traduit  du  llamayana,  poeme  epique  Sanskrit; 
par  A.  L.  Chezy,  chevalier  de  la  legion  d'honueur,  etc.  brochure 
rie  48  paoes,  in  8vo.  M.  Chezy  est  uu  des  plus  savans  Orienta-* 
Jistes  de  France.  11  est  uu  des  premiers  employes  a  la  Biblio- 
theque  Royale  pour  les  !Manuscrits  Orieataux,  et  il  se  distingue 
particuli'^rement  par  son  affabilite  et  sa  complaisance  envers  tout 
le  monde.  11  s'occupe  depuis  long-temps  de  la  traduction  d'uii 
grand  ouvrage  Sanskrit  accompagne  du  texte  et  de  notes.  Ou 
espere  qu'il  ne  tardera  pas  d  le  donner  au  public. 

M.  Feuillet,  Bibliothecaire- Adjoint  de  I'lnstitut,  savant  plein 
d'esprit  et  de  gout,  vient  de  terminer  son  elegante  traduction  des 
Aiitiquitcs  d'AtJthies  par  Stuart.  Cette  traduction  est  accom- 
pagnee  de  notes  fort  interessantes.  1^1  r.  Landon,  peintre  dis- 
tingue, editeur  de  ce  bel  ouvrage,  n'a  rien  neglige  pour  le  rendre 
^igne  de  la  celebre  cite,  qui  jadis  etait  protegee  par  Minerve! 
La  derniere  livraison  est  dfeja  sous  presse. 

On  publiera  incessamnient  la  troisieme  livraison  du  grand  et 
raagniiique  ouvrage,  intitule  :  Description  de  lEgypte,  ou  Re- 
sued  des  Observations  et  des  liecherches  qin  out  tie  faites  en 
Egi/pte  pendant  I' Expedition  de  I'Armee  Fruncaise.  On  doit  I'en- 
treprise  de  cet  ouvrage  extraordinaire  k  la  munificence  de  M. 
Napoleon,  ci-devant  Empereur  des  Frangais.  S.  M.  Loui^ 
xviii,  en  remontant  sur  le  trone  de  ses  ancetres,  a  bien  voulu 
ordonner  la  continuation  de  ce  superbe  ouvrage  qui  fait  le  plus 
grand  lionneur  au  genie  de  la  nation  Francaise.  Le  Prospectus 
Jruivant  donnera  aux  lecteurs  du  Classical  Journal  une  juste  id6e 
de  cette  grande  entrepj  ise. 

DESCRIPTION  DE  L'EGYPTE, 

Ou  Recudl  des  Observations  et  d^s  Recherches  qzd  ont  ttC-  faites  en 
Egypte pe7idaut  I'Exptdition  de  I'Armte  Francaise. 

L'Egypte  a  ete  Tobjet  de  plusieurs  descriptions  et  d'un  grand  nombre 
^'ouvrages:  cependant  Ton  n'avait  pu  s'en  procurer,  jusqu'a  ces  derniers 
*:4nips,  une  counoisiaace  exacte  et  complete.    II  falloit  un  evenement  eitra- 


382  French  Literature. 

ordinaire,  une  circonstance  aussi  favorable  que  la  presence  d'une  armee  vie- 
torieuse,  pour  donncr  aux  observateurs  les  moyens  fi'eUidier  I'E^ypte  avec 
le  soin  qu'elle  merite.  Ce  pa>"i,  que  vi^itereut  les  p!us  iiliistres  philoscphes 
de  i'aiiiiquite,  tut  la  source  ou  les  Grecs  puiserent  les  principes  dcs  lois,  des 
arts  et  des  sciences.  Mais  sous  les  Grecs,  et  meme  sous  les  Wumains,  il 
n'etoit  pas  eni  ore  permis  a  des  etranucrs  de  peuetrer  dtns  I'interieur  des 
temples.  Abandonnes  successivement  par  I'effet  des  revolutions  poliviques 
et  religieuses,  ces  monumeiis  n'en  eti.ient  pas  devenus  plus  accessibles  aux 
voyaueurs  Europeens,  sur-lout  depuis  1  etablissement  de  la  religion  Maho- 
metane. 

Decrire,  dessiner  et  mesurer  les  anciens  edifices  dont  i'Eeypte  est  pour 
ainsi  dire  couverte;  observer  et  reunir  toutes  les  productions  naturelles; 
former  inie  carte  exacte  et  det^illee  du  pays;  recueillir  et  transporter  en 
Europe  des  fragmens  antiques;  etudier  le  sol,  le  rlimctt  et  la  geograjihie 
physique;  enfin  rasscmblcr  t(  us  les  resultats  qvii  iiUeressent  I'histoire  de  la 
societe,  celle  d(  s  siiencfs  et  celie  des  arts:  une  telle  entreprise  exiicoit  le 
conc(jurs  d'un  grand  nombre  d'ubservateurs,  tons  aniuies  des  memes  vues. 
L'ouvrage  qu'on  publie  est  le  tVuit  ccmmun  de  leurs  travaux. 

Cet  ouvrage  est  principalement  destine  a  faire  connoitre  les  faits  relatifs  §, 
Tetat  physique  de  I'E^iypte,  et  ceux  qui  conceruent  I'histoire  civile,  la 
geographic,  les  sciences  et  les  arts.  On  y  trouvera,  !».  les  temples,  les 
paiais,  les  tombeaux,  tous  les  anciens  nionumens  dc  l'Eii\])te,  niesures  avec 
preciion;  une  suite  de  vues  pittoresques  rejiresentant  les  monumens  dans 
leur  etat  actuel;  des  plans  topographiques  de  tous  les  sites  des  anciennes 
■villes  ;  entin  une  collection  de  manuscrits  Egyptiens,  de  monumens  d'astro-- 
noniie,  de  peintures  qui  retracent  les  scenes  de  la  vie  civile,  de  sculptures 
historiques  et  de  bas-reliefs  charges  d'hieroglyphes ; 

2o.  Les  principaux  editices  niodernes,  et  tout  ce  qu'il  y  a  d'important' 21 
savoir  sur  letat  actuel  de  I'Egypte; 

3°.  La  description  de  toutes  les  especes  d'animaux,  de  vegetaux  ou  de 
mineraux  inconnues  ou  iuiparfaiiement  decrites. 

L'ouvrage  est  done  divise  en  trois  parlies;  savoir,  Antiquites,  Etat 
MODERKE,  lliSTOiRE  NATURELLE.  La  couquete  dc  I'Kgypte  par  les  Arabcs 
est  lepoque  qui  separe  ici  I'antiquite  de  I'etat  moderne. 

Les  Antiquiles  fournis.-enl  quatre  cent  vnigt-trois  planches,  distribuees  en 
cir.q  volumes  ;  I'Etat  moderne,  cent  soixante-dix  planches,  en  deux  volumes; 
I'Histoire  naturelle,  deux  cent  cinquante  planches,  en  deux  volumes  Le 
nombre  total  des  planches  est  de  huit  cent  quarante-trois,  non  compris 
I'Atlas  geographiquc  en  cinquante  feuilles,  qui  forme  une  seciion  separee. 
Huit  cents  de  ces  planches  sont  deja  gravees. 

Le  ioimat  ordinaire  des  planches  est  ^rand  atlas,  et  la  hauteur  du  papier 
est  de  70  centimetres  et  demi  sur  une  largeur  de  54  centime  res  [26  pouces 
sur  20];  le  ft.rmat  double  a  108  centimetres  de  longuiur  [40  poucesi,  et  le 
lus  grand  format  en  a  135  [50  pouces].  Ces  trois  formats  etant  de  meme 
auteur,  n'en  compcisent  qu'un  seul,  quand  les  gravnres  sont  ployees. 
Quelques  autres  planches  ont  114  centinierres  sur  81  [42  pouces  sur  30]. 
L'ouvrage  renferme  rent  planches  au-dessus  du  format  (.rdniaire. 

Le  teite  se  compose,  1  o.  d'une  Preface  historique  et  de  rExplication  de» 
planches,  formant  un  dixieme  volume  du  meme  format  que  les  gravures; 

2o.  De  plusieurs  volumes  de  Descriptions  d'antiquit^s  et.  de  Memoires, 
distrdjues  en  trois  parties,  comme  les  planches.  Ces  volumes  sent  de 
format  in-folio  woi/en. 

L'ouvrage  se  publie  en  trois  livraisons,  dont  chacune  renferme  plusieurs 
volumes  de  planchci  et  de  memoires  d'Antiquitiif  d'Etat  moderne  et  d'Jiisioire 
trnfurelle. 


I 


French  Literature.  383 

PREMIERE  LIVRAISON". 

La  premiere  livraison,  qui  a  paru  en  I8i0,  comprend  cent  soixante-dix 
planches;  savoir,  lo.  le  premier  volume  d'AntiquUh,  compc-e  de  qnaire- 
vingt-di.\-sept  ;jZa«c<^es,  qui  representent  les  monumens  de  Ffii/ts,  de  Syine, 
A^ Elephantine,  d'Ombos,  (VEdfofi,  d'Elethi/ia,  d'Esne,  d^Erment,  et  tou'es  les 
ruines  situees  depuis  Tile  de  Fhila  jusqu'a  Thebes,  avec  cinq  autres  planchet 
formant  la  collection  des  monumens  astronomiques; 

2°.  Un  demi-voUime  d'Etut  moderne,  compose  de  trente-sept  planches: 
snjets  choisis  dans  la  haute  et  basse  Egypte  et  dans  la  viile  du  Kaire,  ou  dans 
les  collections  d'arts  et  metiers,  de  costumes  et  d'inscriptions  Arabes; 

3  o,  Un  quart  de  volume  d'Histoire  natmeile,  compose  de  trente-une 
planches:  oiseaux  d'Egypte,  poissons  du  Nil,  botanique  et  mineralogie.  Cette 
livraison  renferme  dix-neut"  planches  au-dessus  du  format  ordinaire,  et  seiz* 
planches  en  couleur,  au  nombre  desquelies  est  la  vue  coloriee  du  grand  temple 
de  Pliilffi. 

Le  texte  de  la  premiere  livraison  comprend,  1  o.  un  volume  contenant  la 
preface  hutorique,  I'Averiissenient,  et  I'Explication  des  planches  d'antiquites; 

2o.  Ces  Descriptions  des  monumens  ci-dessus  designes.avec  des  Memoires 
»ur  I'antiquite,  sur  I'etat  moderne  et  sur  I'histoire  naturelle.  Ces  Descrip- 
tions et  Me  moires  forment  le  commencement  des  quatre  premiers  volumes 
du  texte  in-folio.  Le  texte  de  la  premiere  livraison  comprend  en  totality 
douze  cent  quatre-vingts  pages. 

DEUXIEME  LIVRAISON. 

La  deuxieme  livraison,  publiee  en  1813,  comprend,  l",  le  deuxiemc  et  le 
troisieme  volumes  des  planches  d'Antiquites,  uniquement  consacres  a  repre- 
scnter  les  monumens  de  la  ville  de  Thebes,  et  contenant  les  peintures  des 
tombeaux  des  roi;?,  avec  la  collection  des  manuscrits  sur  papyrus,  decouverts 
dans  les  catacombes  de  cette  ancienne  capitale  de  I'Egypte;  eu  tout,  cent 
snixante-une  planches; 

2o.  Soixante  planches  d'Elat  moderne,  relatives  au  Kaire  et  a  la  basse 
Egypte,  ou  tirees  des  collections  d'arts  et  metiers,  de  costumes,  de  meubles 
et  d'instrumens  Arabes; 

3  o.  Cniquante-une  planches  d'Histoire  naturelle,  representant  les  mam- 
miferes,  les  reptiles,  la  suite  des  plantes  et  des  mineraux; 

4  o.  Le  frontispice  grave. 

Total  des  planches  de  la  deuxieme  livraison,  deux  cent  soixante-treize, 
dent  cinquante-neuf  de  format  extraordinaire,  et  trente-une  planches  en 
couleur. 

Le  texte  de  la  deuxieme  livraison  renferme  I'Explication  des  planches,  la 
auite  des  premiers  volumes  des  Descriptions  et  Memoires  d'Antiquites  et 
d'Etat  moderne,  et  le  commencement  du  volume  second,  tant  de  I'Etat 
moderne  que  de  I'Histoire  naturelle,  comprenant  en  tout  environ  treize  cents 
pages  d'impression. 

TROISIEME  LIVRAISON. 

La  troisieme  livraison  renfermera  quatre  cents  planches;  savoir,  lo.  le 
quatrieme  volume  des  planches  d'Antiquites,  contenant  les  monumens  de 
t>enderah,  d' Abydus,  d' Antaopolis,  d'Het^tnopolis  magna,  d'Anti7ioe,  du  Fayoum, 
avec  les  grottes  et  les  autres  antiquites  de  V Heptunoinide ;  et  le  cinquieme  et 
dernier  volume,  comprenant  les  Pyramides,  les  antiquites  de  Memphis, 
d^IitUopolis  et  de  toutes  les  villes  anciennes  de  la  basse  Egypte,  avec  les  col- 
lections d'inscriptions,  medailles,  statues,  vases,  et  autres  antiques  trouvei 
en  divers  lieux  de  I'Egypte; 

2o,  Un  volume  de  planches  relatives  a  VEfat  moderne:  sujets  pris  dans 
la  haute  et  basse  Egypte,  avec  ie  rest«  dc»  coUctions  d'arts  «t  metiers, 
•ostumei,  &c. ; 


584  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's 

3°.  Un  volume  et  un  quart  de  planches  d'Hifitoire  naturelle ;  enfin  le  rest* 
ties  Descriptions  et  des  Memoires,  avec  rExplication  des  planches. 

On  espere  que  cette  derniere  livraison  pourra  paroitre  en  1813.  U  nc 
reste  plus  que  quarante  planches  a  livrer  a  la  gravure. 

Tons  les  exemplaires  de  I'ouvrage,  soit  sur  papier  fin,  soit  sur  papier  velin, 
sont  satines.  On  Hvre  les  planches  en  t'euilles,  dans  des  enveloppes  carton- 
nees,  et  le  texle  in-folio,  broche. 

C'est  dans  les  manufactures  de  M.  Desgranges ]Gune,  fabricant  a  Arches^ 
pres  d'Epinal,  qu'ont  ete  confectionnes  tous  les  papiers  employes  a  I'impres- 
sion  de  Touvrage,  et  pour  la  preparation  desquels  il  a  fallu  des  formes  ex- 
traordinaires.  Les  planches  sont  imprimees  par  MM.  Langlois,  Ramhoz, 
Remond,  Rirliomme  et  Sampler  d'Arina.  Le  texte  sort  des  presses  du 
Gouvernement. 

9  Volumes,  843  planches,  Prix  du  Papier  fin  3600  f.  pap.  veliu  5400  f. 


NOTICE  OF 


Gymnasium,  she    Symbola    Critica,    hy    the    Bev.    A. 
Crowbie,  LL.D.    London,  1812.  2  Vols.  Svo, 

WJL  are  sorry  that  we  have  so  long  neglected  to  notice 
a  work  of  such  great  merit,  as  that  now  under  considera- 
tion.  Its  writer  states  it  to  be  his  principal  aim  "  to  facilitate  the 
attainment  of  a  correct  Latin  prose  style,  so  far  as  it  is  acquirable 
by  us  moderns,"  and  says  that  "  in  the  execution  of  his  work  he 
has  endeavoured  to  accommodate  his  observations,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble to  the  capacity  of  the  junior  scholar,  for  whom  chiefly  this 
work  is  intended."  But  we  beg  leave  to  remark,  that  the  more  ad- 
vanced scholar  cannot  fail  of  finding  in  this  Work  much  and  various 
information.  Dr.  Crombie  seems  to  have  spared  no  pains  to  form 
the  most  correct  opinion  on  every  controverted  point  which  he  at- 
tempts to  discuss,  and  he  endeavours  to  look  at  the  nice  questions 
of  syntax  and  grammar  with  philosophical  precision.  In  the  ex- 
planation of  synonyms  he  is  particularly  successful,  and  the  stu- 
dent will  find  that  he  has  not  merely  noticed  the  errors  of  Dumes- 
nil,  Dr.  Hill,  and  other  writers  in  this  depaitment  of  literature, 
but  offered  interpretations  far  more  conformable  to  the  genius  of 
the  language,  the  practice  of  the  purest  writers,  and  the  opinions  of 
the  most  intelligent  and  the  most  accurate  critics.  In  some  few 
instances  we  cannot  bring  ourselves  to  think  with  Dr.  Crombie, 
and  we  shall  proceed  to  lay  before  our  readers  the  reasons,  which 


Gymnasium  she  Symlola  Crltica.  335 

induce  us  to  differ  from  authority  so  respectable,  and  leave  them  to 
decide  between  us. 

The  first  passage,  which  we  shall  produce  from  this  Work,  is 
one  of  considerable  importance  on  more  accounts  than  one. 

Q^dn  followed  by  a  Negative. 

Cicero  says  in  one  passage  :  '  Habet  enim  ilie  tanquam  hiatus  concursu 
vocalium  molle  quiddarn,  et  quod  indicet  non  ingratam  negligentiam  de  re 
honiinis,  magis  quam  de  verbis,  laborantis.'  Cic.  Orat.  In  another  place: 
'  Nam,  ut  in  l^gendo  oculus,  sic  animus  in  dicendo,  prospiciet,  quid  sequa- 
tur;  nee  extremorum  verborum  cum  insequentibus  primis  concursus,  aut 
hiulcas  voces,  efficiat,  aut  asperas.  Quamvis  enim  suaves  gravesque  sen- 
tentice,  tamen,  si  incondite  positis  verbis  efl'eruntur,  offendent  aures,  qua- 
rum  est  judicium  subtilissimum,  Quud  quidevn  Latina  lingua  sic  observat, 
nemo  ut  tarn  rusticus  sit,  quin  vocales  nolit  conjungere.'  lb.  In  the  former 
passage,  he  asserts,  that  there  is  a  degree  of  softness  in  the  concurrence  of 
vowels,  and  that,  though  it  betrays  negligence  in  the  author,  it  is  a  negli- 
gence by  no  me  ins  offensive.  In  the  latter,  he  observes,  that  no  man  is 
so  rustic  as  not  tu  be  averse  to  the  conjunction  of  vowels.  On  this  ground, 
Scheller  charges  him  with  inconsistency.  Ernesli,  indeed,  reads  qui  lor  quinf 
in  the  latter  passage,  which  reverses  its  meaning.  This  lection  reconciles 
the  passage  with  the  preceding  observation  of  Cicero,  respecting  the  soft- 
ness of  concurrent  vowels,  and  also  with  an  observation^  which  immediately 
follows:  '  Sed  Greeci  viderint;  nobis,  ne  si  cupiamus  quidera,  distrahere 
vocales  conceditur.' 

The  reading  given  by  this  excellent  critic,  in  which  he  has  followed  Al- 
dus and  Junta,  reconciles  the  orator  with  himself,  and  on  this  ground  we 
prefer  it.  Victorius,  he  observes,  defends  quin  nolit,  but  produces  examples 
foreign  to  the  question,  not  one  of  them  containing  quin  with  a  negative. 
If  by  this  remark  we  are  to  understand,  that  quin  is  never  followed  by  a  ne- 
gative, we  apprehend  the  observation  to  be  incorrect.  "  Non  dubitun  est," 
says  Simo,  "  quin  uxorem  nolit  filius."  Ter.  And.  i.  2,  1.  "  Non  quod  du- 
"bitarem,  quin  nihil  jure  esset  actum."  Cic.  But  we  believe,  there  is  no  ex- 
ample q{  quin  followed  by  a  negative,  when  quin  is  used  f  ^r  qui  non,  the  sub- 
ject in  the  antecedent,  and  that  in  the  relative  clause  being  identical,  as  in 
the  passage  before  us,  where  Nemo  est  qum  is  equivalent  to  quisque. 

May  not  Cicero  here  refer  to  the  practice,  completely  antiquated  in  his 
time,  of  separating  a  final  from  an  initial  vowel  by  the  letter  d  'i  Thus  we 
have  in  Plautus,  '  Nee  nobis  prEeter  med  alius.'  Ampli.  i.  1.  244.  '  Per  Jo- 
vem  juro  med  esse.'  Amph.  i.  2.  279-  '  Abs  ted  accipiat.' Jsj«.  iv.  1,  27. 
'  Vacuum  esse  istac  ted  setate  iis  decebat  noxiis.'  Me7c.  v.  4,  23.  If  this 
conjecture  be  admitted,  the  lection  of  Ernestl.  must  be  deemed  the  correct 
reading ;  and  Cicero's  meaning  will  be,  '  There  js  no  person  now  so  bar- 
barous, as  to  be  unwilling  to  join  vowels.'     Vol.  1.  p.  liv. 

The  second  example  of  quin  followed  by  a  negative  produced 
by  Dr.  Crombie  from  Cicero,  is  taken  from  the  Oration  Pro 
Doino  ad  Poiitijices,  c.  26.  and  is  therefore  very  questionable 
authority.  But  Dr.  Crombie  might  have  found  another  instance 
in  Cicero  ad  Attic.  V.  11.  Non.  enim  dubitabat  Zeno,  quin  ab 
Areopagitis  invito  Memmio  impetrari  non  posset. 

NO.iXX.  CLJl-  VOL.X.  2B 


38^  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's 

Etymology  of  adulari. 

We  are  greatly  disposed  to  question  Dr.  Crombie's  correctness  in 
deriving  adulari  a-no  tou  do6?^ov.  "  Adulari  and  assentari  denote 
*  to  flatter ;'  but  the  former  («  dovXog)  denotes  *  servile  flattery/  the 
latter  (ex  ad  et  sentire,)  implies  that  species  of  flattery,  which 
consists  in  professing  '  to  concur  in  the  opinions'  of  another."  Vol. 
1.  p.  Ixxviii.  We  believe  that  Valla  first  hazarded  that  conjecture. 
For  our  own  parts  we  reject  every  etymology  of  the  word,  which 
does  not  refer  to  doga  ;  for  it  is  plain  that  it  is  properly  applied  to 
dogs.  "  Adidatio  est  blandimentum  proprie  camim,  quod  et  ad 
homines  tractum  consuetudine  est.  M.  Tullius  De  Nat.  Deor. 
[II.  GS.]  Cannm  vero  tarn.  Jida  custodia,  tamqiie  amans  dominO' 
rum  adulatio.  Idem  de  Offic.  Lib.  I.  Lucret. 

[V.  1072.]       Lorige  alio  pacto  gatiuitu  vocis  adulant. 

Ace.  Prometh.  Sublime  advolans  Pennata  cauda  nostrum 
adulat  sangidnem."  Nonius  Marcellus.  (Vide  Gothofredi  Auc- 
tores  Lingua  Lat.  in  nnum  redacti  corpus,  Ed.  1622.  p.  49-  65.) 
The  verse,  which  Nonius  attributes  to  Accius,  occurs  in  Cicero : 
"  Vetus  poeta  ap.  Cic.  Tusc.  11.  c.  10.  de  Prometheo  ab  aquila  la- 
cerato,  vertit  autem  hos  versus  ex  ^schylo,  neque  audiendus  est 
Nonius,  qui  cap.  I.  n.  57-  Accio  tribuit."  Forcellinus  sub  adulo. 
Columella  L.  VI 1.  c.  12.  applies  the  word  to  dogs,  Canes  mi- 
tissimifurem  quoque  adulant {'nXnXeg.  adulantur).  Now  three  de- 
rivations of  the  word  as  properly  applied  to  dogs  have  been  given 
by  learned  men.  1.  "  Adulari  compositum  ex  accedendo  et  adlu- 
dendo."  Sextus  Pompeius  Festus  (p.  246.  in  Auc.tt.  L.  L.). 
^'  Festus  docet,"  says  Forcellinus,  "  hoc  verbum  factum  esse  per 
metapliesin  ab  adludo  ;  nam  canes  adulantes  accedunt,  et  alludunt 
dominis."  Scaliger,  in  the  notes  upon  Festus,  seems  to  assent  to 
this  etymology.  2.  Dionysius  Gothodredus,  in  a  note  on  the  same 
passage  of  Festus,  proposes  another  derivation,  "  fortasse  ocns 
TYjg  ovgug,  a  cauda,  qua  mota  canes  accedendo  blandiuntur."  This 
opinion  accords  with  what  Adrianus  Turnebus  says  on  the  verse 
attributed  by  Nonius  to  Accius.  '^  Audivi  qui  adulare  per  dimi- 
nulionem  pro  adorare  dictum  crederet,  et  interpretaretur  sangui- 
nem  expetit,  eique  cauda  motu  blanditur  :  non  deest,  qui  lambit 
exponat.  Ego  tamen  aliter  interpretor  ;  cum  enim  blandimentum 
caudce  adidatio  sit,  et  avolans  aquila  soleret  tractu  caudas  sanguino- 
lenta  Promethei  vulnera  perstringere,  cruorisque  aliquid  detergere  ; 
eleganter  et  venuste  tactum  cauda2  attingentis,  et  tanquani  palpantis 
sanguinem,  adulationem  esse  appellatnm  censeo,  quod  adulari 
proprie  cauda  sit."  A.  Turnebi   Adversaria,  Lib.  II.  c.  9-  37. 


Gymnasium  she  Symbola  Critica.  SS7 

3.  M.  Martinius  in  the  Lex.  philoing,  proposes  a  third  etymology, 
judicious!}  keeping  in  view  t!ie  p'^oper  application  of  the  word  to 
dogs.  "  Malim  ab  artla  sigK^ficante  oUarrn,,  ut  adnlor  sit,  quasi 
sector  aulam,  i.  e.  illam,  nr^re  canum  iis  cauda  blandientium,  a 
quibus  catillones  esse  siuuntiiv."  Of  these  three  derivations  we 
prefer  the  l-ist  for  this  reason,  because  m  the  most  ancient  MSS. 
the  orthogra.hy  is  adolari.  GIcsseb  Philoxeni,  Adolat.  KoXaxsvst. 
Adolahilis  occurs  in  Cnniiis  ap.  Nonium  (sub  voce  propiiiabilis) 
for  aduUbiiis.  Even  in  the  passage  of  Festus  cited  above_,  the 
MSS.  read  ddolari  for  aduluri,  and  of  this  circumstance  Dacier 
has  availed  liunseifto  give  the  same  etymology,  as  that  which  M. 
Martiniu?  gives,  losing  sip'  t,  how<^.v.-r,  of  its  jjroper  application  to 
dogs:  ''  Monet  Dactrius  in  MSS.  legi  ar/oAy/v'  pro  adollari,  ut 
sit  qua*-i  ad  olum  ire,  ollam  sectari,  quod  parasitis  solenne."  From 
dogs  \^><r  word  .vas  transferred  to  parasites.  We  may  here  remark 
that  the  readi  !g  of  ado-ari  in  the  passage  of  Festus  js  manifesily 
wrong  ;  for  Festus  could  scarcely  have  ventured  to  derive  adolaii, 
from  "  accedeiido  et  adiudendo."  G.  I.  Vossius  in  the  Etymvlop. 
L.  L.  records  this  derivation,  "  Aliqui  putant  veteres  olcne  dixisse 
pro  colere,  indeque  factum  adolari,  et  postea  adulari"  But  this 
derivatioD  we  reject  as  irreconcileable  wth  the  proper  classical  ap- 
plication of  the  word  to  (?ogs;  and  for  the  same  reason  we  reject 
another  derivation  from  aula,  "  quod  in  aula  sint  adulatores." 
Dr.  Crombie  can  however  plead  for  his  derivation  the  authority  of 
Cffisar  Scaliger  in  Aristot.  Hist.  Animal.  L.  L  c.  3.  **  Priepositio  a 
prajtigitur,  quia  assentatio  est  a  servis,  simiiiterque  in  ebur  pratif^i- 
tur  e^  quia  est  e  barro. 

Dumesnil's  Etymology  of  occulte. 

In  Vol.  1.  p.  7-  Dr.  Crombie  notices  a  curious  mistake  made 
by  the  translator  of  Dumesnil's  L.(ifin  Si/noni/ms,  Dumesnil  says, 
**  occulte  quasi  ab  oculo,"  '  without  being  seen.' 

The  tnin^latcr  perceiving,  it  ie  presumed,  the  absurdity  of  this  suppo- 
sition, and  believing  it  perhaps  to  be  a  typographical  error,  represents  Du- 
mesnil as  saving, "  quasi  ab  occulo."  But,  when  be  hazarded  this  alteration, 
it  evidently  did  not  occur  to  him,  that  tiiere  is  a  palpable  impropriety  in  say- 
ing occ«/<ms  ti'.iasi  abaccu/o,  both  being  partsof  the  same  \  trb,a'nd  therefore  the 
same  impropriety  in  saying  '  occulte  quasi  ab  occulo.'  No  etymologist  would 
say  amuius  quasi  ab  fimn.  It  miisi  also  have  escaped  his  reailiection,  ihat 
Du.nesnil  expressly  derives  occulo,  however  erroneously,  iVcr.;  ocului.  In 
distinguishing  aUitre  and  occulere  (Art.  4,)  he  says,  Occulere  (f/'oculus)  ne 
pus  laiaser  a  la  vue. 

Iiprimis,  not  Imprimis. 

In  page  SQ.  Dr.  C.  quotes  v  irgil.  Mn.  I   S07. 

"  Jwf.nmis  regina  qni-Uun 
"  Accipit  in  Teucros  animum,  mentemque  benignara." 


388  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie*s 

Perhaps  this  is  an  error  of  the  press  for  in  primis.  "  In  primii 
riivise,  ut  cum  primis,  nee  bene  inprimis.  Est  enim  in  prcRcipuis^ 
sen  inter  primos  et  principes  :  id  quod  si  observatur,  minus  confun- 
duntur  inter  se,  quoe  idem  significare  quidem  videntur,  non  auteni 
plane  significant,  in  primis,  praserfiin,  prd'cifme,  maxime"  Nol- 
tenii  Lexicon  Antibarbarum.  Cellarius  properly  says,  "  Dis- 
cernitur  eliam  ita  a  secunda  persona  verbi  imprimis  ab  imprinwJ" 

Absolute  Case.     Mr.  J.  Jones's  opinion  examined. 

In  page  46.  Dr.  C.  has  presented  us  with  some  excellent  obser- 
vations on  the  term  absolute  as  applied  to  case,  and  has  justly  ar- 
raigned the  propriety  of  Mr.  Jones's  dissatisfaction  with  that  term. 
We  should  do  an  act  of  injustice  to  Dr.  C.  if  we  attempted  to 
abridge  his  note. 

Absolute  is  opposed  to  relative.  An  absolute  mode  in  logic  is  that  which 
belongs  to  its  subject,  without  any  reference  to  any  other  being  ;  and  a  case 
is  called  absolute  which  has  no  syntactical  relation  to  any  other  word  in  the 
sentence.  The  term,  therefore,  though  confined  to  an  independent  substan- 
tive with  a  participle,  is,  in  truth,  applicable  to  any  noun  or  verb  having  no 
grammatical  connection  with  any  other  part  of  the  sentence,  and  under  the 
government  of  a  word  not  expressed,  but  understood.  For  it  is  to  be  care- 
fully observed,  that  though  the  word  be,  in  one  respect,  absolute  and  inde- 
pendent, because  it  bears  no  syntactical  relation  to  any  other  word  in  the 
sentence,  it  is  not,  therefore,  to  be  inferred  that  the  word  is  under  no  go- 
vernment whatever.  Thus,  when  we  say,  Die  quarto  domnm  rediit,  die  is 
governed  by  in  understood.  Multo  lahare  peregit,  that  is,  cum  lubore.  So 
likewise  in  respect  to  the  ablative  absolute.  It  is,  in  fact,  governed  by 
some  preposition  understood,  as  ab,  in,  sub ;  and,  in  some  cases,  we  find  the 
preposition  expressed.  Sanetius,  therefore,  objects  to  the  term  absolute,  as 
inapplicable. 

Mr.  Jones,  in  his  Latin  Grammar,  reduces  the  ablative  absolute  imder 
the  general  rule,  by  which  the  cause  is  expressed  in  the  ablative.  '  Gram- 
marians,' he  observes,  *  call  this  form  the  absolute  case — a  term  which  con- 
veys no  meaning,  or  an  erroneous  meaning  ;  for,  so  far  from  being  absolute 
or  independent  of  the  rest  of  the  sentence,  the  clause  is  so  connected  with 
what  goes  before,  or  what  conies  after,  as  a  cause  is  with  its  effect.  And 
the  reason  why  it  is  put  in  the  ablative  is,  that  the  ablative  is  the  case, 
which  expresses  the  cause  or  medium  by  which  an  effect  is  produced/ 
Joneses  Latin  Grammar.  / 

Wlien  the  term  absolute  or  independent  is  applied  to  the  ablative  case, 
with  a  participle  joined  to  it,  the  term  is  used,  not  in  a  logical,  but  a  gram- 
matical sense ;  and  the  meaning  is,  not  that  the  idea  or  sentiment  has  no 
relation  to  the  context,  but  that  the  word  has  no  syntactical  connection, 
either  by  concord  or  government,  with  any  other  clause  of  the  sentence.  And 
it  is  of  importance  here  to  observe,  that  ideas  may  be  logically  connected, 
when  their  signs  have  no  grammatical  relation  whatever.  From  a  logical 
connection,  therefore,  a  grammatical  dependence  or  relation  by  no  means 
follows  as  a  necessary  consequence.  But  let  us  enquire  whether  it  be  true, 
as  the  author  assumes,  that  the  idea  itself  is  logically  reducible  under  the 
notion  of  Cause.  When  Eutropius  says,  '  Quo  (Ser.  Tullio)  regnante,  Bal- 
thasar  imperabat  Chaldcfis,'  arc  we  to  understand,  that  the  Quo  regnante 
was  either  directly  or  indirectly  the  cause  of  the  fact  stated  in  the  succeed- 
ing member  of  the  sentence?     Are  we   to  understand,  that.  Belshazzar 


Gymnasium  sive  Symhola  Critica.  S89 

reigned  at  Bahylon,  because  Servius  reigned  at  Rome  ?  or  when  Livy  says, 
*  Anco  regnante,  Luciimo  Romam  conunigravit,'  is  it  to  be  understood,  that 
the  reign  of  Ancus  was,  in  any  sense  whatever,  the  cause  of  Lucunio's  re- 
moval, or  the  medium  by  which  it  was  effected  ?  Or,  if  we  say,  '  Cicerone 
htec  verba  faciente,  Catihna  curiam  ingressus  est,'  are  we  conceived  to  sig- 
nify, that  Cicero's  words  were  the  cause  of  Catiline's  entrance  ?  When 
Livy  says,  '  Direptis  bonis  regum,  damnati  sunt  proditores,'  ii.  5.  does  he 
mean  to  inform  us,  that  the  plunder  of  the  king's  i)ruperty  was  the  cause  of 
the  traitors'  condemnation?  I  candidly  own  myself  totally  ignorant,  what 
is  the  relation  between  cause  and  effect,  if  any  such  idea  is  conveyed  in  any 
of  the  passages,  which  have  been  now  adduced.  In  the  three  first  is  e\- 
T^re?,?ie.A  the  contemporaneity  oi  two  events,  and  in  the  last  the  priority  of 
one  event  to  another ;  but  no  other  relation  whatever  is  predicated.  The 
resolution  of  the  ablative  with  its  participle,  by  c«?/?,  dum,  and  postijuam,  ap- 
pears incontrovertibly  to  evince,  that  its  genera!  office  cannot  possibly  be  to 
express  the  cause,  though  this  may  occasionally  and  itiferentially  be  de- 
noted by  ir.  When  it  is  resolved  by  dum,  the  noun  is  tmder  the  govern- 
ment oi  in  understood,  and  the  expression  rlenotes  the  relation  of  contempo- 
raneity. As  £o  ita  loquente,J'rater  ingressus  est,  that  is,  In  eo.  When  it  is 
resolvable  by  Postquam,  the  noun  is  governed  by  a  or  ab  understood,  and  the 
expression  denotes  the  relation  of  priority,  as  "  After  he  had  taken  the 
city,  he  returned  home."  TJrbe  cupta  domum  rediit,  that  is,  Ab  urbe  capta, 
equivalent  to  Fost  urbem  captam,  ab  frequently  having  the  meaning  of 
post.     Vol.  1.  p.  46. 

Sodalis,  '  a  member  of  a  corporate  body,'  or  '  a  college.' 

In  page  80.  Dr.  C.  says  :  ^'  Gifanius  observes  that  soduhs  fre- 
quently denotes  members  of  the  same  college ;  the  propriety,  how- 
ever, of  this  usage  has  been  questioned  by  one  or  two  eminent 
critics  :  see  Nolt.  hex.  Ant.  Pitisc.  Lex.  Jut.  Rom.  Gulher.  i.S.de 
Vet.  Jur.  ^o)it."  We  presume  that  Dr.  C.  refers  to  the  following 
passage  in  Noltenius,  p.  384.  ed.  17B0.  "  Sodalis  eiiam  interdum 
ponitur  co//('OY/j  quamquam 'upropiie,  ut  vult  Gutlierius,  L.  I.  c. 
3.  de  Vet.  Jure  Pont  if.  Ita  sodales  Titii,  sodales  Augustales  cet. 
Sacerdotes  ejusdem  collegii  dicti,  de  quibus  Marcelkis  Donatus  ad 
Annul.  Taciti,  L.  1.  c.  54."  The  words  of  Gifanius  occur  in  the 
Obss.  in  Ling.  Lat.  and  are  these  :  "  Sodales,  qui  ejusdem  collegii 
sunt,  quam  Graeci  sTulgsiocv  vocant.  Vide  1.  ult.  D.  de  CoUeg. 
Cicer.  in  Bruto,  c.  45.  Qui  iamen  summa  nobilitate  homineni 
cet.  Pro  Plaiicio,  c.  19-  -Ego  Plancium  et  ipsum  gratiosiun  esse 
dice,  et  habuisse  in  petiiione  multos  cupidos  sui  et  gratiosus,  quos 
tu  si  sodales  [Respicit  ad  sodalitia  vetita.  M.  Gesner.]  vocas, 
amicitiam  ?ion  infjui}ias."  Let  us  now  cite  the  words  of  Guthe- 
rius,  to  which  an  appeal  has  been  made.  "  Collegium,  tres  faciunt, 
sacerdotum  est  cruvapp^/a,  sodalifas  huiqla.,  in  quo  lapsus  est  vir 
doctissimus,  cujus  ingenium  illustre  altioribus  juris  omniumque 
literarum  studiis,  mihi  facilius  est  in  aliis  mirari,  quam  laudare, 
Cujacius  06si.  L.  VJI.  c.  30.  Error  ex  Martiani  male  dispuncta 
lectione,  ex  qua  collegia  sodalitia  excogitavit.  Legendum  ap. 
Martianum  1.  1.  D.  de  Colleg.  et  Corp.  illicit.,  Prasedihus  prte- 
eeptum  ne  patiantur  esse  collegia,  atque  hie  adhibenda  distinctio 


S90  Notice  of  Di\  Cromhie  5 

est,  Col/egia,  sodali/.ia,  neve  milites  collegia  in  castris  haheant. 
Scio  .sofl'<//fA' dici,  quiejusdem  sunt  collegii,  sed  improprie.  Nam 
eratr/ia  sodalitium  est.  Et  male  isiterpixs  Dionis,  Lib.  48.  evi 
Tou  sTcuQi-nQi)  veitil  vui  ex  collegio,  cum  debueiit  uni  ex  sodalibus. 
Sodules  enim  sunt  consoMes  tju.sdem  officii  vel  societatis,  dicti,  quod 
una  sederent.  Lt  ut  sit,  Collegia  sodnliiia  vix  Latine  iillus  dixerit, 
sed  CJfegia  sud.ilium"  Pauii's  Diaconus,  howevei,  seems  to 
sanction  the  propriety  of  Gifatiius's  remark.  "  Sudales  dicti,  quod 
unti  sedpreiit,  e:  ess^nt.  vel  (juod  ex  suo  dapibus  vesci  soliti  sint, 
vel  quod  inter  se  mvuent  sitadeient,  qnud  utile  esset,"  and  Festus 
say-;  the  same  :  see  Gotl.<)[!edi  Jucti.  L.  L  p.  438  44.  M.  Ges- 
,  ner  ( i hca.  L.  L  )  eateiiains  an  cj  aiion  quite  at  variance  with  the 
opinion  of  Girherms,  Noltenius,  and  Dr  Crombie:  "  Sodules 
sunt  (inqv.it  Caius  Jurecoti'-.  in  i.  nit.  D.  de  Col/egiis  et  Coipori- 
bm  )  rjui  sunt  ejusdem  coliegii :  in  prnnis  sacerdoiutii  et  epulonumf 
quorum  officium  in  le/^ii^lis  epviari.  Tac.  Ann.  1.  54.  Idem 
annus  rovas  cd:  ,nonio$  ac.repit,  mldito  sodalium  Augustalium 
sacerdo'iOf  ul  quondam  T.  'ia'iiis  reHnendis  Suhinontui  sa- 
crif;  sodnJes  Tutios  instiiuerat:  vid.  Marc.  D-  itat,  ad  h.  i."  Forcel- 
linus  also  quotes  Caius-  Tlic  passages  aheady  produi:ed  arc  suffi- 
cient to  pi;ove  that  Giithenub  jiud  jSl*.)iteniits  are  mistaken.  'I'he 
fact  IS,  tiioi.gh  v.e  have  never  seen  the  point  propeily  discussed  by 
any  ^vritci,  ihat  i:odalii  means  either  a  labie-toiiipcnnon,  or  a  mem- 
ber of  (>i:i/  college  or  loiy  iratiou,  or  com,i,unuij  governed  by  par- 
titula?  caw' ,  or  uvder  certain  regnuUions,  a  "person  heionging  to  a 
partif  Jnrnieii  either  for  the  good  oj  themselves  or  jor  the  advan- 
tage of  the  pnblii,  or  Jo?'  the  b^'neju  of  an2/ single  iix'.ixidual.  '1  his 
delinitlon  will  apply  to  eveyy  passa^^,  which  can  be  produced. 
We  sliali  now  proceed  to  suj^port  it  by  exnmpK  s,  after  preuusiiig 
that  It  agrees  .vith  the  words  of  Pauius  Diaconus  and  fiblus  as 
quoted  above,  *'  Sodah"^  d'cli — qiod  iiiccr  se  invicen)  suadcient, 
quod  utile  esset,"  which  ai'udes  to  {\:t  jmblic  bodies  or  corpora- 
tions at  Rome,  and  m  general  to  all  persons  confederated  together 
for  their  mutual  advantage.  An  Inscr/ptunm  Grucer,  p  648.  n. 
2.  has  these  words,  Lanarii  Perlinarii  sodates  posuere,  from 
which  passage  we  learn  that  the  members  of  the  corjjora  artijicum 
designated  themselves  by  the  title  ot  lanarii^  pectinarii  sodules  cet. 
in  their  pui>l;c  acts.  Old  Cato  says  De  Senect.  c.  13.  '^  Primum 
habui  semper  scdales.  Sodatitatcs  autem,  me  quaestore,  consti- 
tute sunt,  sacns  Idapis  Magnai  Matris  acceptis  :  epulal-ar  igitur 
cum  sodalibus onmiao  modice."  Here  sodaliius  denotes  "  a  club," 
a  party  of  men  assembled  at  fixed  times  for  convivial  purposes  and 
under  certain  reguhitious :  this  is  apparent  from  the  woids  sodali- 
tates  constitute  sunt,  V'-mk.  linus,  after  having  quoted  the  pas- 
sage oJ  Cicero,  adds  :  "  Qua  ,  ut  tit,  in  malum  degeneravere,  dum 
per  occasiouem  sodalitatis  illicil*  coiiiones  existere,  et  prava  coa- 


Gymnasium  she  Symbola  Oritica,  89 1 

silia  vel  in  remp.,  vel  in  privatos  agitari  coepta  sunt ;  corruptiones 
judiciorum,  emtiones  suflFiagiorum  largitionibus  per  ambitum  fac- 
tis,  conspirationes  in  patriam,  niolitiones  reruni  novaruni.  Cic.  Qu. 
Fr.  L.  i\.  Ep.  3.  a  med.  '  Senatusconsultum  factum  est,  ut 
sodalitates  decuriatique  discederent,  lexque  de  iis  feiretur,  ut,  qui 
non  discessissent,  ea  poena,  qua  est  de  vi,  tenerentur.'"  Hence  the 
word  sodalithtm  is  used  by  Pliny,  L.  36".  c.  14.  for  "  coitio,"  or 
*'  conspiratio  factiosa,"  "  Unde  illi  Mariauis  soda  lit  iis  rapinaruin 
provincialium  sinus  :"  Pliny,  L.  X.  Ep.  97.  and  Trajan  ad  Plin. 
ibid.  Ep.  43.  use  hetceria  to  express  sodalitium.  Hence  came  the 
phrase  Jns  sodalilium,  which  is  used  by  Ovid,  Trist.  J  V.  10.  46. 

J  are  sodalilii  qui  mihijutictus  erat. 
"  Justin.  L.  XX.  c.  5.  *  Sed  trecenli  ex  juvenibus,  cum  sodalicii 
jure  Sacramento  quodam  tiexi  separatam  a  ca;teris  civibus  vitam 
exercerent,  quasi  coetuni  clandeslina  conjurationis  haberent,  civi- 
tatem  in  se  converterunt.'  Inspice  Varias  Bongarsii,  et  disces  in 
MSS.  fuisse,  Sodalicii  juris  sacrameiito,  et  sic  ediquoque  debuisse 
memineris.  Sacramentuni  juris  sodalicii  est  formula  sen  pactio, 
in  quam  se  obligant  sodales  vel  coUegiati.  Facit  enini  potestatem 
lex  sodalibus  pactionem  sibi,  quam  velint,  fereudi,  duui  ne  quid  ex 
publica  lege  corrumpant,  L.  4.  D.  de  Collegiis  et  Corporibus. 
Pacta  inter  se  componere  vocat  lex  un.  Cod.  de  Moiiopoliis.  -Next 
Sacramento  juris  sodalicii  dicuntur,  qui  sub  certis  legibus  pactisque 
coierunt,  collegium  instituerunt."  1.  F.  Gronovii  Obss.  L.  IV.  c. 
17.  ed.  Plainer,  Lips.  17''>5.  8vo.  p.  731.  Hence  Ammianus 
Marcellinus,  L.  XV.  c.  9«  (al.  c.  24.)  says,  Druidce  sodaliciis  as- 
tricti  consortiis,  because  the  Druids  formed  a  society  regulated  by 
their  own  laws.  The  importance  of  this  discussion  must  plead 
our  apology  for  its  length. 

ComiteSy  or  Cohors  Amicorum, 

Of  the  word  comes  Dr.  Crombie  in  page  80.  writes  thus  : 

In  modern  Latin,  the  word  Coma  is  employed  to  denote  '  Count,*  or 
*  Earl.'  In  the  courts  of  the  Roruan  emperors  there  were  certain  counsel- 
lors, who  constantly  attended  the  sovereign,  and  assis  ted  him  with  their  ad- 
vice. These  were  called  '  Comites  Augustales.'  Having  Irequent  access  to 
the  emperor,  and  possessing  considerable  influence  in  all  his  counsels,  they 
were  invested  with  the  most  lucrative  and  honorable  appointments.  When 
they  left  the  imperial  court,  to  undertake  the  government  of  any  town  or 
province,  they  relinquished  the  title  of  '  Comites  Augustales,  and  were  de- 
bigned  Comites  of  the  town  or  province  to  which  they  were  appointed. 
Thus, '  Comites  littoris  Saxonici,' — '  Counts  of  the  Saxon  shore,'  who  were 
appointed  to  command  the  troops  on  the  coast  side,  and  defend  the  country 
against  the  depredations  of  the  Saxons.  '  Comes  Britanniarum,'  '  The 
coimt  of  Britain.'  Hence  arose  the  French  word  cotntt,  and  the  English 
tount.     Vol.  1.  p.  80. 

There  is  a  use  of  comes,  which  Dr.  C.  would  have  done  well  to 
notice.     "  Comites,  or  cohors  amicorum,  were  persons  of  quality. 


S92  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's 

commonly  youths,  recommended  by  their  parents  or  friends  to  the 
familiarity  of  the  general,  to  diet  and  lodge  with  him  through   the 
course  of  his  expedition,  to  learn  from  his  conversation  the  skill  and 
discipline  of  war.     You  can  scarce  dip  in  any  Roman  historian,  or 
even  poet,  but  this  you  are  taught  there.    I  will  but  quote  one  place 
of  Florus,  IV.  2.,  because  it  relates  to  our  Cato,  who,  in  his  apart- 
ment after  supper,  pos{(juam  JJlium  comitesque  ab  ampiexu  dimisit, 
when  he  had  embraced  and  dismissed  his  son  and  companions,  read 
Plato's  Treatise  of  the  Soul's  Immortality,  and   then   fell  asleep," 
Remarks  upon  a  late  Discourse  of  Free-T/iiiikhig  in  a  Letter  to 
F.H.  D.  D.  hy  Phileleuiherus  Lipsiensis,  8th  Ed.  1743.  p   26l. 
Centeni  singulis  ex  plebe  comites,  consilium  simul  et  auctoritas  ad~ 
sunt,  Tacit,  in  Germ.  c.    12.     Alagnacjue  et  comitum  (emulation 
quibus  primus  apud  principem  suum  locus,  et  principnniy  cui  pluri- 
mi  et  acerrimi comites:    hcsc  dignitas,   ha   vires,  tnagno  semper 
electoruni  ju'cenum  globo  circnmdari,  in  pace  decus,  in  bello  pre- 
sidium, c.  13.     The  reader  miglit  be  led  to  infer  from  the  words  of 
Dr.   C.  that  these  comites  could  boast  no  higher  origin   than   the 
reign  of  Augustus,  which  is  not  the   fact.  Cicero,  L.  VIFI.  Attic. 
Ep.  1.  Hominem  certuni  misi  de  comitibus  me/s.  Cicero  Verr.  II. 
69.     Comites  illi  tui  dilccti,  nianus  erant  iua.     "  Comites  illos  in 
duas   velut  classes   distribuit  Cic.  Qu.  Fratr.  I.   1.   3.      '  Atque 
inter  hos,  eos,  quos  tibi  comites  et  adjutores  negotiorum publicorum 
deditipsa  resp.,  duntaxat  iinibus  his  prjesiabis,  quos  ante  praescripsi. 
Quos  ver(N  aut  ex  doraesticis  convictionibus,  aut  ex  necessariis  ap- 
paritionibus  tecum  esse  voluisti,  qui  quasi  ex   cohorte  prcctoris  ap- 
pellari  solent^  horum  non  modo  facta,  sed  etiam  dicta  omnia  prae- 
standa  nobis  sunt.'     Ad  posterius  genus  privatorum  pertinet  illud, 
Celso  comiti  scribaqus  Neronis,  Horat.  Ep.  1.  8.  1.  ubi  vid.  Tor- 
rent."    M.  Gesner.     The  comites  under  the  emperors  had  their 
origin  in  this  cohors  prretoria,  as  employed  under  the  republic, 
"  qua?,"  says  Gesner,  "  Consuli  aut  praetori  in  provincia  pra.'sto 
semper  erat,  quasique  latus  ejus  cingebat."^ 

Hortari  followed  by  ut. 

In  page  100.  Dr.  C.  has  these  words : 

Vorstius  affirms  that  hortari  is,  by  good  writers,  joined  with  the  infini- 
tive, rather  than  with  ut  and  the  subjunctive  mood.  lie  seems  even  to  ex- 
tend the  observation  to  all  verbs  of  advising.  To  what  avithority  he  would 
have  appealed  (for  the  few  examples  which  he  has  adduced,  are  nothing  to- 
wards the  establishment  of  a  general  rule),  in  favor  of  tliis  opinion,  I  am  ut- 
terly at  a  loss  to  conceive  ;  so  contrary  is  it  to  the  general  practice  of  the 
purest  classics.  That  ^oriar?,  and  madtre,  are  sometimes  joined  to  an  infini- 
tive, is  readily  admitted.  "  Res  ipsa  hortari  videtur,  qiioniam  tenipus  ad- 
monuit,  supra  repetere."  Salt.  B.  C.  cap.  5.  "  Egregiis  virorum  pariter  ac 
feminarum  operibus  fortitude  se  oculis  hominnm  subjecit,  patientiamque  in 
medium  procedere  hortata  est."  Vat.  Max.  iii.  3.  But  that  the  infinitive  is 
Ijie  most  common  and  most  elegant  form  of  construction,  is  an  assertion 


Gymnasium  ske  Si/mbola  Critica.  393 

altO£!;ether  unfounded.  I  know  of  no  prose  writer,  with  vv'honx  this  con- 
struction is  so  common  as  the  subjunctive  form  of  expression  ;  and  in  Cice- 
ro, CcPsar,  and  Livy,  it  seldom,  or  never  occurs.  The  examples  now  quoted 
from  Justin,  Valerius  Maximus,  and  Sallust,  are  the  only  examples,  which 
I  have  remarked,  in  my  perusal  of  these  authors.  If  there  be  any  otliers,  their 
number  bears  no  proportion  to  those  of  the  contrary  usage.    Vol.  1.  p.  100. 

We  shall  add  to  the  number  of  instances  produced  of  hortari 
being  used  with  an  infinitive  instead  of  ut.  Ovid.  Met.  8.  HortU' 
iurque  seqid.     Nepos  in   Phoc.  c.   1.  "  Cum  munera  repudiaret, 
legatique  hortcuentur  accipeie."     Horat,  L.  I.  Ep.  1.  v.  69. 
"  An  qui,  fortunae  te  responsare  superbae 
"  Liberum  et  erectum  praesens  Jwrlatur  et  aptat?" 
Cicero  Pro  P.   Sextio,  c.  3.  "  Sed  mihi  ante  oculos  obversatur 
reipublicae  dignitas^  quae  me  ad  sese  rapit^  hac  minora  rtlinquere 
hortatur." 

Consilium,  ConciUum. 

In  page  112.  Dr.  C.  quotes  Liv.  IX.   15.  "  Dimissa  concione, 
consilium  habitum,"  and  approves  of  Gronovius's  reading  consilium 
for  concilium,  on  the  ground  that  concilium  means  '  an  assembly  of 
the  people/  or  *  an  assembly  of  deputies   from  several   nations  or 
bodies  of  men/  as  BcBoticum  concilium,  Achaicum  concilium,  but 
that  consilium  means  '  a  meeting  of  counsellors  or  chiefs.'     The 
consilium  of  the  Roman  Generals,  he  says,  were  *  the  lieutenants, 
and  tlie  tribunes  of  the   soldiers,  whom   they  nsed  to  summon  for 
the  purpose  of  consultation/ and  the  con^iUvm  of  the  prjetors  were 
'  the  judges  and  the   assessors,  or  assistants.'     Dr.  C.  then  quotes 
two  additional  passages  from  Cicero  Pro  Domo  to  prove  that  cou~ 
silium   sometimes  means  '  a  deliberative  assembly,'  and  one  from 
Cic.  in  Vat.,  and  he  quotes  one  from  Tac.  Hist.   I.   87.  to  show 
that  it  sometimes  denotes  '  a  military  council.'     But  we  have  been 
accustomed  to  attach  but  little  credit  to  the  genuineness  of  the  ora- 
tion   Pro   Domo.     Of  the    accuracy  of  Gronovius's    statement, 
respecting     consilium    and    concilium    we    entertain    no    doubt, 
and  we   shall  add  a  few  instances.     "  Centeni  singulis  ex  plebe 
comites,  consilium  simul   et  auctoritas,  adsunt/'     I'acit.  Germ.  c. 
12.     in  the  1  1th  c.  Tacitus  says,  "  De  minoribus  rebus  principes 
consultant,  de  majoribus  omnes,"  and  in  the    12th  c.  this  assembly 
of  the  people  is  called  concilium,  "  Licet  apud  concilium  accusare 
quoque,  et  discrimen  capitis  inlendere."     Cicero  Ferr.  Yli.  c.  21. 
"  Cum   consilio    cansam  Mamertinorum    cognoscit,  et  de  consilii 
sententia,   Mamertniis  se   frumentu.m    non   imperare,  pronuntiat." 
Cicero  Attic.  X.  Ep.  1.  "  Veniendum  ne  sit  in  consilium  tyranni, 
si  is  aliqua  de  re  bona  deliberalurus  sit."     Cicero  de  Oral.  c.  82. 
*'  Hfec  in  Senatu  minore  apparatu  dicenda  sunt;  sapiens  est  enim 
consilium."  Livius  L.  38.  in  fin.  "  Verterat  invidia  in  pratorem,  et 
comilium  ejus,ei  accusatores."  Plin.  L.  VI.  Ep.  S3.  '■'  Duobus  con- 


394  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's 

siliis  vicimus,  totideni  victi  sumus,"  i.  e.  duabus  judicum  ses- 
sionibus.  Cic.  Pro  Quint.  34.  "  Tibi  instat  Hortensius,  ut  eas  in 
consilium"  i.  e.  Ut  judices  mittas  in  suffiagia,  s.  sententiani  dicere 
jubeas.  In  the  two  following  passages  it  denotes  '  a  military  coun- 
cil'— Sailust.  i>V//.  Jugurth.  62.  (de  Metello  imperatore),  *' Ita 
more  majorum  ex  consijii  decreto  per  legatos  Jugurthae  imperat 
argenti  pondo  dncenta  m.dlia."  Again,  "  Igitur  Rex  uti  constituerat, 
in  castra  venit,  ac  pauca  prasenti  consilio  loquutus."  We  recom- 
mend the  follovvmg  passages,  which  Dr.  C.  does  not  appear  to 
have  seen,  to  the  attention  of  the  reader.  "  Livius  L.  1.  c.  S6. 
'  Abguriis  certe  sacerdotioque  auguruni  tantus  honos  accessit,  ut 
nihil  duini  beliique  poslta  nisi  auspicate  gereretur ;  concilia  po~ 
p7ili,  exercitus  vocat',  summa  rerum,  ubi  aves  non  admisissent,  diri- 
merentus.'  DisUnguit  concilia  populi  ab  exercitibus  vocatis ; 
nam  his  maxima,  lilis  uiinora  comitia  significantur.  Lzelius  ap. 
Gellium  L.  XV.  c.  '27.  *  Is  qui  non  universum  populum,  sed 
partem  aliquani  adesse  jabet^  non  comitia,  sed  concilium  edicere 
debet.  Sec  ahum  inleliigo  exercitum  ap.  Liv.  L.  XXXIX.  c. 
15.  '  Majorcs  vesui  ne  vos  quidem,  nisi  cum  aut  vexillo  in  arce 
posito  comitiorum  causa  exercitus  eductus  asset,  zut  plebi  cottci- 
limn  tribuui  edixissent,  uut  aLquis  magistratus  ad  concionem  vocas- 
set,  forte  temere  coire  noluerunt,'  ubi  discrimen  idem."  1.  Fr. 
Groiiovii  Obss.  L.  I.  c.  1.  p.  4,  5.  ed.  Platner.  Again  in  L.  III. 
c.  22.  "  Theopliilus  convent U7n  a  consilio  accurate  distinguit,  atque 
etsi  tantummodo  ilie  consilium  kxt  i^o^rjv  defiaiat  ultimum  cou- 
ventus  diem,  quo  Praetor  cum  suo  consilio  manumissionibus  vaca- 
bat ;  tamen  et  consilium  erat,  quotiescunque  Prietor  et  judices  se- 
debant  cognoscendi  causa.  Ut  Actione  prima  c.  3.  '  Quamobrem 
vero  se  confidat  aliquid  perficere  posse  hoc  Glabrione  PrcEtore  et 
hoc  consilio,  intelligere  non  possum.'  Et  L.  1.  c.  5.  In  Veri\ 
*  Confringat  iste  sane  vi  sua  consilia  senatoria.'  Hi  nunquam  dic- 
ti  sunt  convenius." 

Equidem,  Etymology  of. 

In  page  114.  Dr.  C.  remarks  that  equidem  may  be  joined  to  any 
person,  and  either  number.  In  an  article  entitled,  An  Attempt 
to  determine  the  Con froversi/  about  the  Construction  of  Macfe,  and 
the  Etymology  of  Equidem  (see  the  Class.  Journ.  Mo.  XVI.  pp. 
35S-8.),  aie  produced  a  variety  of  examples,  and  it  is  observed  that 
"  it  is  verv  difficult  to  get  at  the  truth  with  respect  to  writers  in 
piose,  because  equidem  having  been  for  so  many  ages  considered, 
upon  the  authority  of  Servius,  by  almost  every  editor,  critic,  and 
commentator',  as  merely  ego  quidem,  wheresoever  they  meet  with 
any  thing,  which  seems  to  militate  against  this  etymology,  they  ge- 
nerally cry  havoc,  and  let  slip  the  dogs  of  war  :  and  yet  we //fli'e 
undisputed  instances  in  writers  of  prose :   metrical  considerations, 


Gyynnaa'ium  she  Symbola  Critica.  ^^5 

however,  have  prevented  us  from  laying  sacrilegious  hands  upon  the 
poets."  The  writer  quotes  Persius  S>'t.  ii.et  V.  Proper'ius  L.  IV. 
EL  31.  PJautus,  Jul.  11.  I.  18.  Mett  11.  2  S.5.  Jf  then  the 
poets  are  to  be  considered  as  better  authority  than  the  prose- 
wiiters,  as  we  think,  because  the  metre  wo  li.l  not  suffer  the  trans- 
cribers to  take  the  same  liberty  of  substituting  <quidem  for  qni- 
dem,  which  the  author  of  the  article  has  proved  the!.i  to  have 
taken  with  prose-writers,  the  question  is  settled  at  once;  for 
the  poets  join  equidem  to  any  persoo  und  either  number.  If 
any  credit  is  to  be  given  to  the  TviSS.,  they  are  much  in  lavor  of 
our  opinion,  as  I.  I.  G.  Sheller,  who  is  quoted,  I'lS  shown.  We 
shall  quote  two  passages  of  M.  Heusinger^  (which  are  not  quoted 
in  that  article,)  \iho  is  a  zealous  advocate  for  confining  equidem  to 
the  first  person. 

"  Equidem  secundoe  etiam  ac  tertise  persons  aptatur,  sed  non  ab  omnibus, 
neque  ab  optimis:  Virgilius  et  Hurdtius  id  prima>  singularis  tintum  del  eri 
putarimt:  sunt  auqua  Ciceronis  cxempla,  fjMa;  discrepant,  id  vero  ceiium 
est,  haec  admodum  rara,  et  vcl  ;tperte  coirupta,  vel  ex  ipsa  iibrorum  in- 
constantia  suspecta  esse:  longe  pkira  aoud  Ciceronem  non  magis,  qaam 
api'.d  ceteros  onmes,  reperies,  qua;  prin-;«m  personam  pra^ferre  suadent: 
quod  qui  farir,  Ciceronem  se  iiuiiari  noverit :  qui  vero  quociiinque  loco 
egui'km  nro  quiilem  admittit,  caveat,  ne  librtriis  potius  auctoi  ibii«t  ij  sibi  per- 
mittat,  qui  facile  et  frequenter  equidem  scripserunt,  ubi  quide)>i,\<-\  ct  quulem 
legenduni  erat:  itaque  cum  pro  Plane,  c.  XII.  in  vuigatis  est,  Eiinssui  aliquis 
e  carcere,  equidem  e7nis>,us,  ut  cognostis,  necessarii  houiints  rogatu,  quisque  videt 
legi  polius  debere  et  quidew.  Plura  adnotavi  ad  Cicer.  Offic.  L.  I.  c.  12. 
14.  L.  11.  c.  2.  vide  et  Thes.  Gesn.  in  equidem."  Obss.  antibarhara, 
"  Equidem  illud  etiam  animudTerto,  Cic.  Offic.  I.  J 2.  Monui  jam  prideni  in 
append,  ad  Cellarii  Curus  pouter,  p.  414.  (postea  in  Obss.  antitaib  c.  III. 
p.  403.)  equidem  a  Cicerone  primas  tanlum  personfe  accomniodan  :  ea  vero 
loca,  qiue  repugnent  (qua:  noa  multa,  et  jam  dubia  sunt)  corrupta  et  ad  re- 
gulam  revocanda  esse.  Num  in  iis  equidem  semper  scriplum  est  pro  quidem, 
ve)  et  quidem.  Id  multis  exemplis  in  his  quoque  libris  prohare  pos.'-em,  ubi 
a  librariis  equidem  substitutum  video.  Ita  c.  XIV.  4.  in  Goth,  et  Vinar.  est, 
Sunt  autcm  mulli  equidem  cvpidi  splendoris.  Sed  non  opus  est  plunbus  ex- 
emplis, quorum  copiam  suppeditat  novus  et  praiclarus  L.  L.  Thes.  quern  cele- 
berriini  Gesneri  industria;  debemus,  qiif  m  qui  legct,  jam  tandem  dissentirc 
desinet.''  iM.  Heusinger.  "  Sunt  autem  mvlti,  et  quidem  cupidt  sp'endoris  et 
gloris,  L.  I.  c.  14.  Goth.  Vin.  Rom.  equidein,  ut  alibi  sa;pe  soletit  librarii, 
quorum  inscitia  <!fFectum,  ut  Cicero  et  tertia  personag  hoc  equidem  adjecisse 
credatur.  Vide  ad  c,  XII."  M.  Ileusinger.  "  Occurricur  aufem  riobis,€t  quidem 
a  dflctis  et  eruditis,  qutirentibus,  Offic.  L.  II.  c.  2.  Goth.  Ven.  equidem,  ut 
Solent  et  aliis  locis  hbrarii.''  M.  lieusii'ger. 

These  alterations  of  equidem  into  et  quidem  in  Ol^ic.  L.  I. 
c.  14.  and  L.  il.  c.  2.  proceed  on  the  presuiuption  that  equidem 
is  compounded  of  ego-q ibidem, hut,  V,  we  suppose  with  Schelier,  and 
many  -^ery  learned  uie.i,  that  equtdcin  is  compounded  oi  et -quidem, 
it  is  very  little  consequence  whether  the  MSS.  hate  equidem,  or 
.  et-qindem,  in  those  passages. 

Aubere,  as  spoken  of  men. 
In  p.  118.  Dr.'C,  notices  the  distinction  between  nubete  and 


596  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombie's 

ducere,  and  observes  that  Tertullian  is  chargeable  with  error^  when 
he  says,  speaking  of  persons  in  heaven,  *'  Neque  nubent,  neque 
nubentw."  But  an  article  entitled — The  primary  Meaning,  the 
Use,  and  the  Etymology  of  nuhere,  (see  Clans.  Juurn.  No.  XIII. 
pp.  118 — 21.)  has  produced  some  passages,  which  militate  against 
the  supposition  that  nuhere  can  be  applied  only  to  the  woman,  and 
in  confirmation  of  what  is  there  said,  we  add  the  remarks  contained 
in  Noltenius's  Lexicon  Antibarbarum,  and  Janus  Laurenbergius's 
Antiquarius. 

"  Quando  de  viris  verbum  nubere  usurpant  auctgres,  de  hominibiis  uxoriia, 
i.  e.  sub  imperio  uxorum  viventibus  fere  loquuntur,  ut  observat  Scaliger  in 
Catakct.  Poet.  vet.  Comment.  Et  ita  signate  Martialis  L.  VIII.  Ep.  12. 
TJxori  nuhere  nolo  mea.  Seel  neque  hoc  perpetuo  observant  auctores.  Nonius 
c.  II.  n.  577.  ait,  Nxibere  veteres  non  solum  mulieres,  sed  etiatn  vivos  dicebant, 
v.  g.  Pompon.  Meus  fr  liter  nupsit  dotata  vein  Ire.  Interim  hoc  rarissimum 
est,  nee  nisi  archaice  dictum  videtur.  De  utroque  certh  sexu  dixit  Plautus 
sirgumento  Trinummi,  v.  9.  Senex,  ut  rediit,  ciijus  nubunt  liberi.  Variam 
tamen  heic  iectionemi  observarunt  Camerarius  et  Taubmann.  Ita  etiam 
Tertullianus  ad  Uxorem,  I.  7.  Sacerdolinm  vidnitutis  ft  celebratum  est  apud 
nntiones,  pro  diaboti  scilicet  (Emulutione.  Regcm  saculi,  Pontificem  Maximum 
rursus  nubere  nefas  est.  Vid.  Casp.  Barthii  Advers.  L.  VI.  c.  14.  p.  277.  it.  ad 
Claudianum  in  JEutrop.  Eunuch.  L.  I.  v.  222.  p.  1315.  Scheurlii  Stat.  Mercur. 
Part  I.  c.  2.  p.  47.  Taubmann.  ad  Plaut.  Casin.  V.  I.  6.  p.  356.  Kappium  ad 
Jensium,  172."  Noitenius.  *'  Nupsit  de  viro  Pomponius  in  Pa7innceatis, 
*  Sed  meus  frater  major,  postquam  vidit  me  inde  ejectum  dome,  nupsit  pos- 
terius  dotatse  vetuite  varicosit  vafra?.'  Marcell.  Plaut.  Cas.  '  Libet  etiam  nun- 
quid  agat  scire  novum  auptum.'  "  Jani  Laurenbergii  Antiquarius  Lugduni, 
1652.  4to,  p.  301. 

Tertuihan  had  then  the  authority  of  antiquity  to  plead  for  his 
use  of  nubere,  and  he  was  as  well  justified  in  using  nubere  applied 
to  men,  as  Imp.  Antoninus  was  in  applying  duceie  to  women, 
"  Soluto  matrimonio  Hostiliie  rescnpsit,  Si  ignorans  statuni 
JErotis  tit  libertum  duxisti  et  doteni  dedisti,  isque  postea  servus  est 
judicatus,  dotem  ex  peculio  recipies,  et  si  quid  praeterea  eum  tibi 
debuisse  apparuerit,"  Imp.  Antoninus  Lib.  5.  Codic.  tit.  IS.  leg,  3. 
Tertullian  frequently  so  uses  nubere,  and  it  is  so  used  by  Hieron. 
de  Custod.  Virg.  ad  Eustoch.  "  Nubat  et  mibatur  ille,  qui  in 
sudore  faciei- comedit  panem  suum,  cujus  terra  tribulos  et  spinas 
general.'^  See  M.  Martinius  iu  Lexicon  philologicum.  Tertullian 
might  have  produced  the  authority  of  one  of  the  Senecas,  "  Ty- 
rannus  permisit  servis  ut  dominabus  suis  nubunt,"  Controv.  21. 

Ruei^e  in  an  active  sense. 

P.  154.  Dr.  C.  might  have  noticed  that  mere,  deruere,  diruere, 
ernere,  irruere,  proiuere,  and  corruere,  are  sometimes  used  actively. 
See  an  article  entitled — Recondite  Meaning  oj  mere  in  its  active 
and  proper  senile,  and  Passages  in  Virgil,  Horace,  and  Lucretius 
explained  by  it  (Class.  Journ.  No.  X\ . pp.  128 — 31.);  see  J.  Fr. 
Reitzii  De  ylmbiguis,  Blediis,  et  Contrariis,  Traj.  ad  Rh.  1736o 


Gymnasium  she  Symhola  Crltica.  597 

8vo.  p.  530. ;   see  J.  Meursii   Arnohhts  Arnobianus,  Lug.   Bat. 
1599.  ed,  2  a.  Terentius  Eunuch.  A.  III.  Sc.  5. 

Fix  eloquuta  est  hoc,  foras  simul  omnes  proruunt  se. 

Valetudo. 

P.  179.  *' Valetudo  means  Miealth,  whether  good  or  bad.'* 
We  add  the  folh)vving  passage  from  a  most  useful  work.  **  Vale- 
tudo non  solum  est  vocabulum  medium,  quia  et  valetudo  prospera 
et  adversa  dicitur,  sed  et  quia  modo  absolute  morbum  ac  vitium 
corporis,  modo  sanitatem  signiticat,"  J.  F.  Reitzii  De  Amhig.  Med. 
et  Contrar.  Reitzius,  among  other  passages,  cites  Sueton.  Fesp.  7. 
Propter  nervorum  valetudinem,  Culig.  51.  Faleiudini  mentis, 
Justin.  XXI.  2.   oculorum  valetudinem. 

Dare  poems. 

P. 218.  "Dare  poenas,  sumere  poenas,  in  these,  and  similar 
phrases,  it  should  be  observed,  that  the  proper  meaning  of  the 
word  poena  is  not  '  punishment,'  but  '  atonement.'  We  add  the 
excellent  remark  of  Gesner  in  the  Thes.  L.  L.,  *'  Dare  poenas  zc 
pendere  est  puniri,  orta  videtur  formula  a  poenis,  sive  multis  pecu- 
niariis,  quse  dat,  qui  punitur  ;  sic  exigere,  sumere  poenas  dicitur  is, 
qui  punit." 

Auda.r,  audacia,  audacter,  used  in  a  good  sense. 

P.  219.  "  Audax,  '  bold,'  or  'daring,'  is  always  used  in  a  bad 
sense,  though  its  derivative,  audacia,  is  frequently  used  for  the 
virtue  of  'courage,'  or  'bravery.'"  Dr.  C.  is  here  rather  too  un- 
guarded in  his  language  about  audax,  which  bears  a  good  sense  iu 
the  following  passages.     Plautus  Amph.  11.  2.  207. 

"  Quae  non  deliquit,  decet  audacem  esse,  confidenter  loqui." 
Virg.  Georg.  1.  40. 

"  Da  facilem  cursum,  atque  oiidacihus  annue  coeptis." 
Aen.  V.  67.  "  Quique  pedum  cursu  valet,  et  qui  viribus  audax,** 
Claud,  de  HI.  Consul.  Honor,  v.  06. 

((  Fregit  Hyperboreas  remis  audacibus  undas." 
Virg.  Georg.  IV,  in  tin.  "  Audaxque  Juventa, 

"  Tityre,  te  patulae  cecini  sub  tegmine  fagi." 
Stat.  Theb.  X.  v.  495.  "  Audax  animis  Spartana  juventus." 
Jt  is  metaphorically  used  in  a  good  sense.     Quintil.  L.  X.  c.  5. 
"Verba  poetica  libertate  audaciora."     Id.  L.  VIII.  c.  6.  "  Au- 
dacior  hyperbole."     Horat.  L.  IV.  Od.2.  v.  10.  "  Audaces  dithy- 
rarabi."     Id.  L.  II.  Ep.  1.  v.  182.  ''  Audax  poeta." 
Stat.  Silv.  L.  V.  3.  48.  "  Aeriam  educere  molera 

"  Cyclopum  scopulos  ultra;  atque  audacia  saxo. 
"  Pvramidum." 


S98  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombies 

Andacter  is  also  used  both  in  a  good,  and  in  a  bad  sense,  Cic, 
Pro  Foe.  Amer.  c.  11.  '■  Libeuier,  aiidacfer,  libereque  dicere 
aliquid."  ^AC.Aiud.  iV.  25.  "Respondere  audacter  alicui." 
Te-  vt  H-^anf.  1.  I.  6.  "  Audnrter  et  faniilianter  monere." 
Piaut.  Capt.  11. 2.  98.  *'  Concredt  re  filium  siiuin  alicui  audacter." 
Cic.  Ora/.  c.  60.  uses  tho  w  ord  metaphorically  in  a  good  sense, 
*'  Poetai  tran.sferunt  verba  tumcrebnus,  tuui  etiam  audacius." 

The  Use  oi  Moods  after  the  Relative. 
P  275 — iJOO.  The  rRader  will  here  find  some  excellent  rules 
about  the  use  of  the  subjunctive,  potential,  and  indicative  nmod 
after  the  relative.  The  subject  is  more  copiously  discussed  by 
Dr.  C.  than  it  is  in  tlie  preface  to  the  foilowhig  work,  Cura  no- 
vissi/nof-  in  Cicenmh  Tnsc.  Quffstt.  auctore  H^  F.  Nis.sen,  Altona, 
1792.  l^lmo.  and  which  preface  we  have  inserted  entire  in  Class. 
Joum.  No.  XV.  p.  J  J 1-3. 

JiLvta,  ^according  to.* 

p.  48.  Vol.  IT.  On  the  use  oijuxta,  and  the  passages  generally 
adduced  to  support  it,  in  the  sense  of  ''  according  to,"  we  refer  our 
readers  to  the  observations  prefixed  to  the  notice  of  Mr.  Biom- 
iield's  Ed.  of  the  Sev.  a.  Thebes^  inserted  in  the  British  Critic. 

Alia  vo.Vf  not  a  barbarism. 
P.  86.  Dr.  C.  says,  ''  il  has  been  asserted  by  some  critics,  Csee 
Voss.  and  V^avass.  de  Vi  ef  Usii  Verb.)  that  alta  vox,  and  alte 
loqui,  are  improperly  used  for  eiata  vox,  and  elate  loqui,  the  best 
ancient  writers  never  having  employed  the  former  phraseologies. 
In  opposition  t..  this  opinion,  Vorstius  adduces  the  authority  of 
Catniius,  who  uses  the  expression  altiore  voce,  and  of  Quintilian, 
who  says,  L.  ll.  c.  3.  Focem  a/tius  atioUi,  and  also  of  Cicero, 
who  says,  vox  attollifur  althis.  The  example  from  Catullus  goes 
expressly  to  the  question,  and  we  may  add,  Palent  quantum  valere 
potest.  The  two  others  from  Quintilian  and  Cicero,  can  be  adduced 
only  as  an  aialogical  jut'ification  of  the  phraseology  in  question; 
and  in  ail  cases,  esperjajly  where  the  language  is  metaphorical,  it  is 
not  always  safe  to  trust  to  analogy.  Identity  of  expression  is  our 
only  sure  authority.  Thus  much  is  certain,  that  Cicero's  general 
and  favorite  expressions  are  c/ara  voce,  elata  voce,  dare,  clarius." 
For  our  own  parts,  we  profess  ourselves  to  be  in  the  number  of 
those  scholars,  who  are  disposed  to  question  the  propriety  of  re- 
jecting these  expressions  as  not  sufficiently  classical.  "  Minus 
recte  in  barbs  is  ponitur  a  Vossio  L.  I.  c.  S.'J.  p.  143.  Probum 
enuii  est,  utpote  Catulli,  qui  altiore  voce  conclamare  dixit,  et  Se- 
necae,  noc  Cicero  a  simili  abest  locutionc,  cum  in  Orator,  dicit, 
Vox  attollitiu ,  desceitdd,  altius,  infenus,  itemque  Quintil.  Sciop. 
J.nimadvv.  in  Voss.  Vorst.  De  Latin,  mer.  susp.  c.  2.  p.  25*  Bor- 


Gymnasium  she  Symhola  Crittca,  S99 

rich.  Co^it"  C.  Guntheri  Latinitas  restituta  Ed.  2a.  lenae,  1717. 
12mo.  JNoltenius  in  the  Lexicon  Antibarbarum  cites  the  above 
words  of  C.  Gunther,  and  adds,  "  Dissentit  heic  Burmanniis  ad 
Ovid.  Trist.  IV.  9-  '24.  contra  Borrich.  Cogit.  44."  In  the  Sapp. 
p.  125.  we  have  these  words  :  "  Senecse  Tragici  verba,  unde  Bor- 
rich. hanc  locutionem  profert,  exstant  Troad.  II.  194.  Hac  fatus 
aha  voce :  sed,  quod  bene  notandum,  non  satis  tuto  huic  loco  inniti 
possumus ;  anceps  enim  est  et  dubius,  quum  preesertim  Farnabiua 
legat  pro  alta  voce,  aha  nocte.  Vorst.  de  hat.  mer.  siisp.  c.  II. 
p.  25.  et  Khunius  ad  Vorst.  p.  .5."  Borrichius,  after  having 
quoted  the  passages  of  Seneca,  Catullus,  and  Cicero,  adds  :  ^'  Clau- 
diano  maritus  altisonus  pro  clamoso  placuit.  Ciceroni  Tusc.  II. 
Septum  altisono  cardine  templum,  et  De  Divin.  I.  Jupiter  alti- 
sonus. Nee  quod  substituit  Vossius  (clara  voce)  satis  convenit: 
Cicero  dixisset,  plenior  et  contenta,  item  canora  vox,  Seneca  vox 
robusta,  Ovidius  virilis,  nam  certe  claram  vocem  nihil  impedit  esse 
sumrnissam,  dummodo  nee  fusca  sit,  nee  subrauca."  Borrichii 
Cogitatt.  Hafniae,  1775.  4to.  p.  45.  C.  Gunther,  after  the  words 
cited  above,  adds,  "  Recte  monet  Scioppius  claram  etiam  vocem 
esse,  qu£e  tamen  non  altius  sublata,  sed  submissa,  suppressa,  atque 
deducta  sit."  "  Nonnunquam  etiam  contrariis  verbis  adjungitur 
TO  altum,  ut  altum  silentium  Hor.  Sat.  II.  6.  58,  altum  clamare 
ap.  Virg.  quod  notum.  Sed  et  Quinct.  Inst.  Or.  XI.  3.  altis- 
simos  sonos  dixit,  et  Juv.  Sat.  XI.  179-  altisonuni  vocat  Ma- 
ronem .-  quin  et  alius  clamor,  niemini  ine  legere,  tamen  alta 
vox  barbarismi  damnatur,  sed  vindicat  Cell,  in  Cur.  poster,  p.  90." 
1.  F.  Reitzii  De  ambiguis,  mediis,  et  contrariis,  p.  57.  The  fol- 
lowing remark  of  Gesner  deserves  the  attention  of  Dr.  C. :  "  Fox 
alta  a  musicorum  diagramraatis  primum  dicta.  Sen.  Troad.  197. 
Catull.  43.  18.  Altiore  voce,  i.e.  quae  magis  exaudiri  possit:  potest 
etiam  a  visu  traducta  esse  hasc  ratio,  cum  quo  quid  altius  tollatur,  a 
pluribus  possit  conspici :  sic  vox  splendida,  fusca,  clara,  obscura 
dicitur."  Thes.  L.  L. 

Brachia,  .Lacerti. 

P.  146.  Vol.  II.  Mr.  Barker,  in  the  Classical  Recreations, 
p.  110.  had  pointed  out  the  circumstance,  noticed  by  Dr.  C,  that 
the  two  passages,  which  Dumesnil  quotes  in  favor  of  his  distinction, 
militate  directly  against  it. 

Dr.  C.  has  presented  us  with  some  very  important  remarks  on 
the  critical  matter  contained  in  the  "  Reply  to  the  Calumnies  of  the 
Edinburgh  Review  against  Oxford,"  of  which  we  hope  at  some 
future  opportunity  to  take  some  notice.  But  we  cannot  forbear 
laying  before  our  readers  the  following  excellent  observations  on 
quoad  mctrwn,  and  quoad  inetri,  as  noticed  in  the  celebrated  Re- 
view of  Dr.  Huntingford's  Monostrophics.     VVe  believe  that  few 


400  Notice  of  Dr.  Crombies 

of  our  readers  will  hesitate  to  adopt  Dr.  C.'s  opinion  on  this  much 
controverted  point.  Vol.  II.  p.  255. : 

The  author  of  a  learned  critique,  in  the  "  Monthly  Review,"  on  the 
"  Monostrophics  of  Huntingford,"  (now  Bish'op  of  Gloucester,)  disapproves  the 
expression  Quoad  mctrum,  and  recommends  Quoad  melri.  His  words  are 
these,  "  We  should  have  been  better  pleased  with  metri,  as  Cie.  Ad  Att. 
ix.  12.  Other  examples  of  the  genitive  occur  in  Cicero  and  Livy,  while  an- 
cient authorities  for  the  genitive  after  quoad,  are  very  rare."  The  learned 
author  of  "  Monostrophics"  admits,  in  his  "  Apology,"  that  Quoad  metri 
woidd  have  been  the  preferable  expression.  The  learned  Reviewer,  in  his 
critique  on  this  Apology,  now  rises  in  his  tone  of  censure,  and  pronounces, 
( ni fallltur )  Quoad  metrum  as  wrong,  and  Quoad  metri  as  right.  To  a  doc- 
trine proposed  and  admitted  by  authorities  so  .••espectable,  it  would  be  more 
gratifying  to  yield,  than  to  withhold  one's  assent.  But  the  doctrine  appears 
to  be  erroneous  ;  and  the  (rround  on  which  it  is  defended  utterly  untenable. 
If  the  arguments,  which  have  been  here  adduced  to  prove,  that  quoad  is 
uniformly  an  adverb,  that  it  is  incapable  of  government,  and  that,  when  it 
appears  with  an  accusative,  it  is  a  corruption  for  quod  ad,  when  with  a  geni- 
tive, it  is  a  corruption  for  quod  ;  if  these  arguments  are  valid,  the  opinion  of 
the  learned  critics  falls  to  the  ground.  But  as  they  proceed  on  the  presump- 
tion, that  quoad  ejus  is  a  correct  lection,  we  shall,  for  the  sake  of  argument, 
admit  the  accuracy  of  this  reading.  Will  this  justify  the  expression  Quoad 
metri  ?  for  "  As  to  the  measure  ?"  We  apprehend,  it  will  not.  For,  it  may 
be  asked,  can  a  single  example  be  produced  analogous  to  quoad  metri  ?  Can 
a  single  example  be  produced,  in  which  quoad  is  joined  to  a  genitive,  in  an 
absolute  sen.^e  ?  a  single  example,  in  which  quoad  with  a  genitive  occurs 
■without  a  finite  verb  in  the  same  clause?  Not  one,  we  venture  to  affirm.  Of 
the  few,  that  do  occur  of  quoad  with  a  genitive,  (admitting  the  common  lec- 
tion) the  clause,  in  all  of  them,  contains  a  finite  verb.  Thus,  Quoad  ejus  fieri 
possit,  Quoad  ejusfacere  poieris,  Quoad  ejus  fieri  potest.  We  contend,  there- 
fore, that  the  examples  adduced  are  in  no  respect  analogous  to  quoad  metric 
absolutely  construed ;  and  that  whether  the  quoad,  in  these  examples  from 
Cicero,  be,  or  be  not,  a  corruption  for  quod,  the  expression  quoad  metri  is  not 
justified  by  these  examples. 

The  Reviewer  observes,  without  any  note  of  dissent,  that  Perizonius  con- 
jectures, that  the  genitive  Avith  quoad  depends  on  aliquid  understood.  This 
opinion  of  Perizonius  appears  to  be  inadmissible,  and  we  have  assigned  our 
reasons  for  rejecting  it.  But,  if  the  suppression  oi  aliquid  could  be  admitted 
as  probable,  the  construction  woidd  be  rendered  complete,  and  the  syntax 
preserved  inviolate.  If  we  say,  Quoad  (aliquid)  ejus  fieri  potest,  Quoad 
\a\lquid)  e) us  facere  poteris,  the  \iTonoun  a/iquid  is,  in  the  one  instance,' the 
nominative  to  the  verb,  and  in  the  other,  it  is  the  regimen  of  the  verhfacere. 
But  when  we  say,  absolutely,  Quoad  metri,  "  As  to  the  measure,"  and  at- 
tempt to  solve  this  singular  phrase,  by  saying,  that  aliquid  is  understood,  it 
may  be  pertinently  asked,  in  what  case  is  aliquid  to  be  considered .?  It  is 
neither  the  nominative  to  a  verb,  nor  is  it  governed  by  any  verb.  The 
learned  Reviewer  will  not  affirm,  that  it  is  governed  by  quoad ;  for  he  denies 
that  quoad  can  govern  an  accusative.  In  what  case  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is 
uliquid  to  be  considered .''  And  why  is  it  in  that  case  .?  If  it  be  the  nominative, 
to  what  verb  is  it  the  nominative .?  If  the  accusative,  by  what  is  it  gp-verned  ? 
To  these  questions,  we  conceive,  no  answer  ca,n  be  given,  consistent  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  Reviewer,  or  the  acknowledged  principles  of  syntax.  The 
expression,  therefore,  92<ood  ?rte^;-j,  we  humbly  conceive  to  be  repugnant  to 
analogy,  unauthorised  by  a  single  example,  and  utterly  incapable  ot  any  so- 
lution, which  can  be  reconciled  with  the  established  rules  of  syntax. 


401 

GEOMETRICAL  PROBLEM; 

By  Professor  Porson. 


Ou^sig  aycW/x-er^Toj  sWitm.      Pylhag, 


Xt  is  well  known  that  Person's  proficiency  in  Algebra  was  very  con- 
siderable ;  and  that  the  solving  of  such  problems,  as  are  commonly 
beard  of  by  the  appellation  of  Diophantine,  was  to  him  a  source  of 
particular  entertainment.  It  is  even  said  that  some  of  these  were 
found  upon  his  person  at  his  death.  His  celebrated  Equation,  given 
in  a  former  part  of  your  Journal,  is  in  every  one's  hands.  It  has,  how- 
ever, been  urged  that  his  knowledge  of  Geometry  was  only  superficial. 
But  this,  it  should  seem,  is  little  better  than  mere  idle  report ;  as  is 
sufficiently  evident  from  the  nature  of  the  annexed  problem,  composed 
by  him,  en  capricieux,  as  a  sort  of  challenge  to  the  then  Fellows  of 
I'rinity  College. 

Cambridge,  October,  1814.  V.  L. 

Problem.  In  Euclid,  i.  47.  the  point,  in  which  the  straight  lines 
CF,  BK  intersect,  is  in  AL,  the  perpendicular  drawn  from  the  right 
angle  at  A  to  the  base  BC.  R.  P. 


M        B 


L  C  N 


If  not,  let  CF,  BK  intersect  in  any  point  P,  which  is  not  in  AL  ;  that 
is,  let  the  points  r,  s  not  coincide.  Produce  BC  both  ways,  and  from 
F  &  K  let  fall  the  perpendiculars  FM,  KN. 

Then  because  (Eucl.  i.  29  &  vi.  8,  or  i.  13  &  32)  the  triangle  BFM 
is  similar  to  the  triangle  ABL,  and  that  BF=AB,  .*.  BM=AL.  Simi- 
larly, CN=AL,  .-.  BM=CN,  &  .-.  the  whole  MC=:  the  whole  BN. 
Also  FM=BL,  &  KN=LC.    Then, 

NO.  XX.        a.  Jl,  VOL.  X.  2  C 


402       Major  Leake's  Ansxver  to  the  Observaitom 

FM  :  MC  :  :  sL  :  LC,  & 

BN  :  NK  :  :  BL  :  Lr 

.-.  FM  :  NK:  :  *L.  BL  :  LC.  Lr 

.-.  ^J:  :  ^  ;  :  sL         :  Lr,  that  is,  (since  FM=BL,i&NK=LC,) 
BL      LC  >  >\  > 

1     :     1  :  :  sL  :  Lr ; 

.'.  .sL=Lr,  the  less  =  the  greater,  uhich  is  absurd.  Therefore  r&  a 
cannot  but  coincide  ;  that  is,  the  lines  must  cut  in  AL.  And  a  simi- 
lar proof  may  be  applied,  if  the  point  of  intersection  be  taken  any 
where  else  out  of  the  right  line  AL.     Q.  E.  D. 


ANSWER 

TO   THE   OBSERVATIONS   ON 

THE    RESEARCHES    IN    GREECE, 

In  No.  XXII,  of  the  QUARTERLY  REVIEIV. 

You  Avill  perhaps  permit  me,  through  the  medium  of  your 
Journal^  to  oft'er  a  few  remarks  upon  the  criticism  of  the  JRe- 
semxhes  in  Greece,  contained  in  the  last  Number  (XXIL)  of  the 
Quarterty  Reviezo. 

The  book  is  there  characterized  as  an  ostentatious  Quarto,  very 
dull,  and  very  dear.  The  ostentation  I  canriot  discover — the  rest 
I  admit.  The  form  of  a  Quarto  was  preferred,  from  a  supposition 
(perhaps  mistaken)  that  it  was  more  convenient  for  the  admission 
of  certain  vocabularies,  of  the  existence  of  which  it  did  not  suit 
the  Reviewer's  views  to  make  any  mention.  The  subject  is  not 
very  likely  to  be  otherwise  than  dull  to  the  generality  of  readers, 
and  the  dullness  was  in  some  measure  a  cause  of  the  dearness  of 
the  book,  as  it  was  prudent  to  print  only  a  small  number  of  copies 
of  a  work  so  very  unlikely  to  have  an  extensive  sale.  The  author 
reserved  for  himself  no  other  advantage  whatever,  than  a  very  few 
copies  for  his  own  use. 

1  must  now  proceed  to  acknowledge  the  justice  of  the  Reviewer's 
criticism  in  two  or  three  passages,  where  I  regret  that  I  am  not 
very  likely  ever  to  avail  myself  of  his  corrections  in  a  second  edi- 
tion. 1  shall  then  subjoin  a  few  more  inst;inces  therein  he  has 
either  wilfully  misrepresented  me,  or  is  himself  mistaken. 

In  the  third  paragraph  of  page  31  of  the  iiemarks  on  the  Lan- 
guages spoken  in  Greece,'  which  paragraph  relates  to  the  power  of 

'  As  the  Reviewer  has  no-vvhere  mentioned  it,  it  is  necessary  here  to  ob« 
lerve  to  the  reader,  that  this  is  the  title  of  the  volume  at  present  unaercon* 
jideration  :  it  forms  u  First  Part  of  liesearclicis  in  Greece, 


on  his  Researches  in  Greece.  403 

the  Romaic  imperfect,  there  is  undoubtedly  a  glaring  error  in  the 
words  "  imperfect  subjunctive  passive,"  which  ought  to  have  been 
**  subjunctive  past,"  being  the  tense,  which  Dr.  Johnson  calls  the 
double  preterit  potential.  In  regard  to  my  observation  upon  the 
similarity  of  the  Romaic  and  Hellenic  imperfect,  J  cannot  consent 
to  any  alteration,  unless  it  be  to  express  still  more  clearly  and 
distinctly,  that  the  powers  of  the  Hellenic  and  Romaic  imperfect 
are  the  same.  Although  the  Hellenic  av'  marks  the  conjimctive 
mood,  the  tense  itself  of  the  verb  is  not  altered^  but  remains  in 
the  imperfect  indicative.  To  this  my  remark  was  confined.  If 
the  passage  which  1  have  quoted  from  Aristophanes,  £1  jw-jj 
TOT  sTTovovv,  vuv  uv  oux.  sv^putvofXT^v — or  that  froui  Lucian,  El  Sa 
cjcoTT^  stry.xTTTzv  eTTiXEKVi^cuc,  Iti  av  sdxuTtTiv  u[j,EKouixevoc,  were  trans- 
lated into  the  most  vulgar  Romaic,  both  the  tenses  might  be  in  the 
imperfect  indicative,  as  they  are  in  the  Hellenic.  In  French  and 
Italian,  only  one  verb  could  be  in  that  tense ;  in  English,  neither  of 
them.  Hence  the  observation  which  follows,  upon  the  difficulty 
of  attaining  the  exact  use  of  tenses  in  a  foreign  language. 

I  admit  that  xu[/,vco  is  as  bad  an  example  as  could  be  found,  of 
the  general  rule  for  the  formation  of  the  Romaic  past  from  the  H. 
first  aorist,  when  there  is  one,  and  when  that  is  deficient,  from  the 
second  aorist,  for  this  simple  reason,  that  it  is  an  exception  to  that 
rule,  inasmuch  as  we  do  not  find  any  first  aorists  of  verbs  in  ju.v«>, 
and  that  exajaov,  the  second  aorist  of  xa/xyw,  is  not  used  in  Romaic. 

Having  made  the  concession  of  these  two  errors,  (material  ones, 
no  doubt)  1  know  no  other  objection  raised  by  the  Reviewer,  that 
is  not  so  fastidious  as  to  be  deserving  of  very  little  consideration,  or 
that  is  not  founded  in  his  own  errors  or  misrepresentations. 

The  Reviewer  says,  that  I  have  given  an  improper  declension  of 
Romaic  nouns  masculine  in  «j  and  rjg,  because  1  have  omitted  to 
notice,  that  the  circumflexes  in  ag  constantly  make  the  plural  in  aSfj, 
and  that  the  penacutes  have  the  plural  in  sc, — but  if  he  had  examin- 
ed my  words  a  little  less  hastily,  he  would  have  seen  that  I  was  only 
speaking  of  the  Romaic  mode  of  declining  Hellenic  masculines  in 
«;  and  7)j ;  whereas  the  modern  Greek  Grammar,  from  which  he 
derives  his  information,  was  speaking  of  all  the  Romaic  substantives 
with  those  terminations. 

Again  he  says,  that  I  have  omitted  a  class  of  Romaic  feminines  in 
•;,  which  have  the  plural  in  sj,  and  instances  TrugSsvog,  virgin ;  but 
the  Romaic  form  of  this  substantive  is  Trap^ivvj,  whence  the  plural 
9ra^flc'ygj  and  TrapUvaic,  as  in  other  R.  feminines  in  rj.  There  is  no 
R.  feminine  in  og. 

He  censures  me  also  for  neglecting  to  notice  a  class  of  nouns  in 

'  uy  in  Romaic  means  "  if." 


404      Major  Leake's  Answer  to  the  Observations 

wva;,  signifying  apartments  or  receptacles,  as  «v8pwv«j,  ywaixoJvai^y 
u-xyqiuvac,  &c. ;  but  these  are  entirely  Hellenic,  with  the  exception 
of  oqvi^ma.;,  which  is  of  very  rare  occurrence,  the  common  Romaic 
word  for  bird  cage,  coop,  &,c.  being  ogviQocTTriTov,  oovi^uqm. 

Upon  the  subject  of  modern  Greek  poetry,  the  Reviewer  parti- 
cularly objects  to  the  words  "  the  usual  seven  and  a  half  footed 
verse"  employed  in  speaking  of  the  metre  of  Eratocritus.  This 
kind  of  verse  ought,  according  to  the  Reviewer,  to  be  described  as 
a  tetrameter  iambic  catalectic.  But  it  was  not  without  design  that 
I  avoided  this  technical  distinction.  It  appears  to  me,  that  the 
foot  is  the  only  one  of  the  terms  belonging  to  ancient  prosody,  that 
can  be  of  any  use  in  describing  the  versification  of  the  modern 
nations  of  Europe.  Having  been  invented  for  the  Hellenic  and 
Latin  measures  of  quantity,  they  cannot  with  propriety  be  applied 
to  the  modern  measures  of  accent — to  say  the  least  of  them,  they 
are  pedantic  and  useless,  and  therefore  inconvenient  and  embarrass- 
ing. The  metre  of  Eratocritus,  which  is  the  kind  of  verse  usually 
applied  by  the  modern  Greeks  to  narrative  and  description,  and  to 
poetical  composition  of  any  great  length,  is  an  accentual  verse  of 
fifteen  syllables  of  the  even  cadence.'  Though  its  principle  is  to 
accent  all  the  syllables  of  even  number,  it  is  not  7iecesmii/  that  a 
strong  accentual  ictus  ^  should  fall  upon  more  than  four  syllables, 
of  which  the  14th  must  always  be  one.  There  cannot  be  a  larger 
interval  than  five  syllables  without  a  strong  accent,  nor  can  it  fall 
upon  any  syllable  of  an  odd  number,  except  the  first  and  the  ninth, 
which  is  the  first  of  the  second  hemistich,  then  the  lines  are  so  di- 
vided. I  have  already  observed,  (Remarks  on  the  Languages  of 
Greece,  p.  99.)  that  this  metre  differs  not  much  from  that  of  the 
new  Chevy-Chace,  and  its  character  to  the  ear  is  very  similar.  It 
equally  resembles  that  of  the  lines  of  Sternhold  and  Hopkins, 
noticed  by  the  Reviewer,  and  that  of  Chapman's  translation  of 
Homer.  It  resembles  this  kind  of  English  measure  also  in  its 
capability  of  being  divided  into  hemistichs,  in  which  the  first  and 
third  lines  rhyme,  as  well  as  the  second  and  fourth.  It  differs  from 
it  in  indispensably  requiring  a  fifteenth  syllable,  whereas  ours,  ex- 
cept in  some  few  instances,  has  not  more  than  fourteen.  It  differs 
also  from  the  English  measures  of  the  same  description,  in  ad- 
mitting a  longer  and  more  frequent  suspension  of  the  strong  accent, 
which  saves  it  from  the  monotony  of  ours,  and  gives  it  a  variety 
more  favorable  to  the  extended  compositions  of  narrative   and  de- 

'  For  the  best  account  of  the  distinctions  of  accentual  metre,  the  reader 
is  referred  to  Mitford's  Inquiry  into  the  Principles  of  Harmony  in  Language. 

^  I  here  borrow  the  Reviewer's  word,  because  the  accents  on  monosylla- 
bles have  very  often  no  accentual  effect,  and  because  words  of  more  thau 
four  syllables  often  require  a  second  accent,  which  is  not  written, 


071  his  Researches  in  Greece.  405 

scription.  In  this  respect  the  fifteenth  syllable  produces  an  effect 
somewhat  similar  to  the  additional  syllable  called  the  double  ending 
in  the  English  dramatic  measure,  which  is  supposed  to  make  that 
verse  more  suitable  to  discourse.'  A  peculiarity  attending  the 
Romaic  metre,  more  especially  that  of  the  older  poetry,  is  the  fre- 
quent occurrence  of  redundant  syllables.  These  in  general  are 
vowels,  meeting  other  vowels,  and  intended  to  be  read  with  them 
as  diphthongs.  Sometimes,  however,  they  are  really  supernumerary 
syllables,  producing  the  same  effect  as  those,  which  Milton  some- 
times introduced  into  his  blank  verse,  and  create  a  variety,  very 
agreeable  to  the  practised  ear. 
In  the  following  Romaic  verse, 

there  are  twenty  syllables  instead  of  fifteen,  but  those  marked  with 
a  curved  line  underneath  being  formed  into  diphthongs,  they  are 
thus  reduced  to  16.  The  I  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  word  is  the 
only  one  which  can  be  considered  as  a  redundant  syllable. 

The  Reviewer  says  there  are  three  kinds  of  tetra-syllabic  Romaic 
verses,  consequently  that  there  are  three  kinds  of  verses  of  fifteen 
syllables.  Were  any  consequence  of  this  nature  to  be  deduced 
from  the  premises,  it  would  probably  be,  that,  by  the  rules  of  pro- 
portion, there  are  eleven  or  twelve  kinds  of  hendecasyllabic  verses  : 
but,  in  fact,  there  is  but  one  species  of  verse  of  these  dimensions, 
unless  the  variety,  which  1  have  mentioned  as  having  rhymes  at  the 
eighth  syllable  of  the  alternate  lines,  may  be  considered  as  a  second. 

In  a  note,  annexed  to  this  part  of  the  Reviewer's  criticism,  he 
introduces  the  following  line  : 

ft  ^a&v^cjovMv  uvatTG'a,  negci^oov  VTTsqTaTYj : 
together  with  two  others,  which  he  has  selected  from  different 
parts  of  the  Persie  of  ^^schylus;  and  because  these  lines  happen  to 
consist  of  the  same  number  of  syllables  as  the  Romaic  verse,  and 
because  their  accents  happen  to  fall  in  the  places  where  they  are  re- 
quired in  the  Romaic  measure,  he  takes  it  as  a  proof  of  tiie  "  ab- 
surdity of  reading  Greek  poetry  by  accents  instead  of  quantities." 
We  might  with  equal  facility  discover  in  the  versus  politici  of 
Manasses  and  Tzetzes,  or  even  in  the  Romaic  poems  of  modern 

*  Let  it  not  be  supposed,  because  I  think  the  poetical  measures  of  the 
modern  Greeks  equal  in  merit  to  many  of  those  in  our  own  language, 
I  therefore  admire  the  compositions,  to  which  they  are  applied.  The 
general  insipidity  of  these  productions  is  undoubted,  but  it  is  derived,  not 
from  the  defects  of  the  metre  or  of  the  language,  but  from  the  ignorance  and 
degradation  into  which  the  nation  is  fallen.  They  labor  under  no  small  dis- 
advantage also  in  being  written  in  a  dialect  of  the  same  language,  which, 
by  the  common  consent  of  all  the  civilized  world,  possesses  the  finest  modela 
of  taste  and  poetical  genius. 


406      Major  Leake's  Anstcer  to  the  Observations 

date,  several  lines,  which,  as  far  as  metre  is  concerned,  would  make 
as  good  trochaic  tetrameters  as  those  of  iEschylus  ;  but  both  the 
one  and  the  other  are  merely  accidental,  and,  according  to  my  own 
comprehension,  prove  nothing  but  the  very  shallow  consideration 
which  the  Reviewer  has  bestowed  upon  the  subject.  In  England 
we  do  not  read  Hellenic  poetry  by  quantity,  but  by  Latin  accent/ 

The  Reviewer  animadverts  with  a  considerable  degree  of  severity 
upon  my  attempts  at  explaining  the  etymology  of  Romaic  words, 
and  out  of  a  considerable  number,  which,  I  presume,  from  his  si- 
lence, meet  with  his  approbation,  he  has  picked  out  a  few,  that  he 
thinks  highly  ridiculous.  He  has  in  most  of  these  passages,  how- 
ever, Mitli  his  accustomed  unfairness,  suppressed  the  words  quiere, 
perhaps,  or  other  similar  expressions,  intended  to  show  that  these 
etymologies  were  by  no  means  satisfactory  to  my  own  mind,  it  is 
therefore  without  any  regret  that  1  concede  that  the  derivations  I 
have  given  of  jxaXcovco  and  ftxpo'JAiov  are  weak  and  untenable.  He  has 
perhaps  suggested  a  better  origin  for  TracTTga,  cleanliness,  viz.  Trao-ua;, 
inspergo,  and  1  admit  that  he  has  given  tlie  real  derivation  of 
ziara-xyioi,  viz.  ayyi],  although  I  cannot  so  readily  allow  that  there  is 
no  analogy  between  down  and  sl  fog.  Zugovoo,  1  still  think,  is  dedu-, 
<;ible  from  aalpco,  in  spite  of  the  Reviewer's  grinning. 

With  regard  to  xottbXiov,  xotu,  and  xa/Aio-ov,  I  need  say  nothing, 
because,  although  pretending  to  give  my  expressions  regarding  those 
words,  he  has  garbled  and  omitted  a  part  of  them.  1  shall  never- 
theless confess,  that  had  I  expected  to  have  to  deal  with  such  a 
captious  critic,  I  should  have  cancelled  what  is  said  of  x67rT0[j.cii 
under  kottsXiov,  of  xorog  nder  xo't«,  and  of  xufiuTos  under  xa/xtcrov. 
The  rest  1  am  not  disposed  to  alter. 

Another  accusation,  which  the  Reviewer  brings  against  me,  is 
that  of  ranging  several  words  of  evidently  Hellenic  origin  in  the 
vocabularies,  which  accompany  the  Romaic  extracts,  after  having 
proposed  to  place  there  those  only,  that  were  either  foreign,  or  not 
to  be  recognised  as  Hellenic.  This,  supposing  the  Reviewer's 
statement  to  be  fair  and  correct,  is  nothing  more  than  placing  in  the 
vocabulary  more  words  than  I  had  promised,  but  in  fact  the  Re- 
viewer has  garbled  my  words,  in  order  to  make  good  his  imputa- 
tion, trifling  as  it  is.  1  wrote  "  not  to  be  immediately  recognised 
as  Hellenic,"  meaning,  by  persons  not  well  acquainted  with  the 
ancient  language,  and  the  modern  grammar ;  and  I  added, 
"  though  these  explanations  may  be  useless  to  scholars,  they  wiH 
perhaps  be  acceptable  to  those,  who  may  peruse  these  remarks, 
while  engaged  in  acquiring  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  Romaic 
dialect."  As  to  the  Reviewers  censure  that  I  have  omitted  to  give 
the  etymology  of  many  words  of  an  origin,  less  obvious  than  that  of 

^  See  Mitf bid's  Inquiry,  Sect.  10.  et  seq. 


on  his  Researches  in  Greece.  407 

those,  which  1  have  given,  I  confess  that  I  omitted  it  simply,  be- 
cause I  had  no  satisfactory  explanation  to  give,  but  I  inserted  the 
meaning  of  the  words  in  English,  hoping  that  others  might  discover 
their  derivation,  though  I  could  not. 

The  Reviewer  triumphantly  asks  me  where  I  found  such  Hellenic 
words  as  aip,^|xaXcova),  )Sy5«J,  ^xlgojjixi,  ip'xvTOc,  %aco,  bo^iui,  "xyx,  and 
fctpa-og.  In  defence  of  the  two  first  1  have  nothing  to  say,  except 
that  they  are  evidently  mere  errata — in  the  etymology  of  R.  ^aXmw, 
it  was  intended  to  say  ^ixocXoiVca  or  a]^iJ.aKctivcu,  from  H.  alpj^M-aXwroj. 
In  that  of  R.  ^o'jto),  it  is  obvious  that  the  writing  of  H.  /3u9aj  for 
H.  /Sufi/^w,  was  a  mere  oversight,  as  1  wrote  R.  /3outw  or  /Souti'Co', 
which  last  being  a  Romaic  form  very  little  used,  could  have  been 
inserted  only  as  the  link  to  connect  the  R.  ^ovtoo  and  H.  /3u5(^a>.  In 
regard  to  such  words  as  ^x'goix.xt,  <pavTo;  and  ;;^a«J,  it  is  to  be  re- 
marked, that  in  attempting  the  etymology  of  Romaic  words,  it  is 
sufficient  to  find  that  they  are,  in  the  Reviewer's  words,  "  deducible 
from  Hellenic  forms,"  although  these  forms  may  have  been  obso- 
lete or  inusitate  in  the  best  times  of  Greece.  A'acrxw  was  probably 
formed  from  x°^'-"y  in  the  same  manner  as  several  other  verbs  in  crxw, 
from  their  respective  roots,  and  y^u(T[ji,a.  from  x£^a(T[jt.cii  seems  to 
prove  that  ^dco  once  existed — a.<toc-vToc,  sK^uvrog,  nrspl^a.vTOCj  may  be 
adduced  in  support  of  ^avroj,  and  ^uigou,cci  is  used  by  Aristophanes, 
though  perhaps  in  a  passage  expressly  intended  to  be  barl)arou3.' 

But  the  fact  is,  that  I  was  satisfied  with  finding  that  Budajus  con- 
sidered %ai^o/xa<  as  an  Hellenic  word;  that  the  author  of  the  Etymo- 
logicon  Magnum  paid  the  same  compliment  in  three  different 
places*  to  (^uvTO{ ;  that  Stephanus  supposed  that  yjy.fjxM  and  ^alvoo 
had  both  originated  in  ^oicti ;  and  that  the  word  had  a  place  in  the 
best  editions  of  the  Lexica  of  Hederic  and  Schrevelius.  Neither 
do  I  pretend  to  have  dived  deeper  than  Stephanus  for  popdico  and 
p^uctf,  where,  if  the  Reviewer  is  right,  they  ought  not  to  be,  but 
where,  nevertheless,  he  will  find  them.  If  no  such  word  ever  ex- 
isted, from  whence  does  he  derive  %uto  and  •/yi^^-'^ri,  so  often  used 
by  Homer,  or  %uS^v,  %yft-s.',  x^'^^^y  ^"^  ^^  many  others  ? 

As  to  ^a.q<Tog,  which,  according  to  the  Reviewer,  means  a  shawlf 
but  which,  m  explanation  of  the  Romaic  word  ^oo^pago-a,  out  of  its 
direction  on  one  side,  I  have  interpreted  regio,  I  beg  to  be  permit- 
ted to  ask  the  Reviewer,  whether  Phanias  was  thinking  of  s/uiwls, 
either  of  Cashmeer  or  Norwich,  M'hen  he  wrote  ^dpaog  aiJ^ug,  and 
<t}a§(Tog  fiorgvog ' — or  does  Herodotus  allude  to  shawls,  when  he  tells 


»  'fit  i\hoixai,  Kcd  repTrof.iai  Kal  ■)(^aipofjLai.     Pax  v.  290. 
*  In  voc.  aicpuarrov,   riikai'Toy  et  ^drjjs. 

^  Analecta  vet.  poet.  Gra^c.  Brunck.  Vol.  ii.  p.  53.     Hesychius  interprets 
^Upaos,  rpt'^os,  KXdtr^a,  ■nrepvyioy,  aKpwTt'ipiov, 


408       Major  Leake's  Answer  to  the  Observations 

us,  that  the  river  Euphrates  divides  the  city  of  Babylon  into  two 
^a.^<Tza..  In  the  first  book  of  Herodotus,'  (papcog  occurs  four  times 
with  the  same  meaning  in  the  course  of  a  tew  pages.  The  Re- 
viewer should  be  a  little  more  cautious,  if  he  aspires  to  be  one  of 
the  Bentleys  of  his  day. 

The  Reviewer  objects  to  my  having  occupied  so  much  space 
with  extracts  from  a  tragedy  called  Erophile  ;  but  if^  in  giving  new 
information  upon  the  language  and  literature  of  a  nation,  it  was 
thought  advisable  to  present  specimens  of  their  poetry,  it  would  be 
difficult  to  find  any  more  worthy  of  insertion  than  those  from 
Erophile,  which  is  written  in  a  peculiar  dialect,  exhibits  evidences 
of  the  connexion  between  Cretan  and  Italian  literature,  and  shows, 
in  the  speech  of  the  Demon  which  J  have  given,  a  remarkable  coin- 
cidence of  style  between  the  Greek  Poet  and  the  author  of  the 
Paradise  Lost* — 'apparent  even  in  a  literal  translation.  This  simi- 
larity is  not  surprising,  when  we  consider  how  much  attached 
Milton  was  to  the  Italian  literature  of  the  same  aoe  in  which  the 
Homaic  tragedy  was  written,  and  that  his  first  design  of  Paradise 
Lost  was  that  of  a  drama  upon  the  Italian  plan.  That  he  had  made 
considerable  progress  in  this  design,  before  he  changed  it,  appears 
from  the  drauiatic  air  of  many  of  his  speeches.  The  Cretan,  how- 
ever inferior  as  a  poet,  appears  to  have  drawn  from  the  same  Italian 
source  as  the  great  English  bard. 

Those  who  have  paid  any  attention  to  the  language  and  literature 
of  modern  Greece,  will  perhaps  recollect,  that  about  six  months 
ago  a  Greek  publication,  called  'Ep/xijf  6  Aoy«of,  was  reviewed  in 
the  Quarterly  Review.  Now  it  is  to  be  supposed  that  the  present 
and  the  former  article  form  two  of  a  series  of  Essays  upon  the 
subject  of  which  they  treat,  more  especially  as  they  profess  not  to 
give  much  information  upon  the  contents  of  the  works,  which  they 
respectively  review.  Instead  of  the  same  views  and  sentiments, 
however,  we  are  surprised  to  find  the  two  articles  precisely  opposed 
to  each  other  in  the  general  tenor  of  their  observations.  In  January 
they  say,  "  We  are  called  upon  on  this  occasion  to  consider  a  na- 
tion, once  among  the  most  enlightened  upon  the  earth,  awaking 
through  a  recollection  of  its  illustrious  origin  to  a  sense  of  its  present 
degradation,  and  struggling  to  escape  from  the  intellectual  bondage 
in  which  it  has  long  been  held."     Jan.  1814.  p.  442. 

"  Our  remarks  must  therefore  be  considered  as  a  mere  index  to 
some  more  elaborate  work,  and  indeed  we  have  reason  to  hope  that 
this  interesting  subject  will  ere  long  be  presented  to  the  public  in  a 
manner  worthy  of  its  importance."     Ditto,  p.  446. 

'  Herodot.  1.  i.  c.  180.  p.  84,  85,  87. 

■*  See  particularly  the  speeches  of  the  Demons  in  the  second  book  <.4" 
Paradise  Lost. 


on  his  Uesearches  in  Greece,  409 

"  Much  remains  to  be  learnt,  and  in  proportion  as  we  are  assured 
the  Greeks  improve,  we  become  anxious  for  means  of  watching 
their  progress,  and  calculating  their  chance  of  success."  Note  to 
p.  449. 

In  July  their  sentiments  are  somewhat  different.  ''  It  must  be 
confessed,  that  although  the  knowledge  we  possess  of  the  state  of 
modern  Greece  is  neither  very  copious  nor  very  interesting,  the 
deficiency  is  rather  to  be  ascribed  to  the  nature  of  the  subject,  than 
to  any  want  of  research  in  those  who  have  treated  of  it."  Kev. 
July,  1814,  p.  458. 

"  Considering  the  importance  of  the  matter,  it  is  obvious  to  re- 
mark, that  the  price  is  as  much  too  large  for  the  book,  as  the  book 
is  too  large  for  the  subject  of  which  it  treats."     Ditto,  p.  459. 

It  may  be  left  to  the  Reviewer  to  explain  why  a  subject  so  im- 
portant and  interesting  in  January,  as  to  call  for  an  elaborate  per- 
formance worthy  of  it,  becomes  so  unworthy  of  attention  in  July, 
as  merely  to  afford  an  occasion  for  a  little  common-place  learning 
about  the  Byzantine  Greeks,  who  introduced  Hellenic  into  Italy. 
Perhaps  when  the  elaborate  work  here  announced  has  appeared,  the 
tubject  will  again  rise  in  interest  and  importance. 

Where  again  is  the  consistency  of  the  following  passages  ? 
"  The  fact  is,  there  can  be  no  standard  but  the  old  Hellenic, 
which  is  indeed  the  most  decided  proof  that  the  language  is  not 
essentially  new."     Jan.  p.  446, 

*'  The  native  of  the  Morea  scarcely  differs  more  from  his  an- 
cestor in  spirit  and  consequence,  than  he  does  in  language,  for  in 
«pite  of  the  absurd  comparisons  which  have  been  instituted  between 
the  Romaic  and  its  parent  tongue,"  &.c.     July,  p.  458. 

The  Quarterly  Reviewers  could  hardly  have  admitted  these  two 
articles  so  closely  upon  each  other,  if  they  had  not  been  conscious 
of  the  very  slight  impression  which  their  lucubrations  make  upon 
the  minds  of  their  readers ;  a  consideration,  which  should  have  in- 
duced me  to  abstain  from  any  observation  whatever  upon  their  criti- 
cism, if  it  had  not  appeared  to  me  a  matter  of  justice  to  the  possessors 
of  my  work,  to  acknowledge  and  correct  two  or  three  errors,  which 
the  Review  has  pointed  out ;  and  to  defend  the  accuracy  of  some 
other  passages  which  he  has  too  hastily  or  ignorantly  attacked. 

I  shall  now  take  the  liberty  to  add  a  few  general  observations 
upon  the  Reviewer's  criticism,  which  I  feel  confident  will  be  re- 
garded by  those  few,  who  may  honor  my  work  with  a  perusal,  as 
very  inconsistent,  both  ip  its  general  tone,  and  in  many  separate 
instances,  with  the  impartiality  of  the  candid  critic,  or  the  liberality 
of  the  enlightened  scholar. 

In  order  to  impress  upon  his  readers  theunsuitableness  of  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  work  to  the  importance  of  the  subject,  the  Reviewer  holds 
it  out  as  a  Romaic  Grammar,  and  by  falsifying  the  title-page,  or  rather 
entirely  suppressing  that  which  belongs  to  this  particular  volume. 


4 1 0       Major  Leake's  Ansxoer  to  the  Obserxmtlons 

and  by  giving  a  partial  account  of  its  contents/  lie  leaves  his  reader 
in  ignorance  as  to  the  real  nature  of  the  work,  which  pretends  not  to 
present  a  complete  Grammar  either  of  Romaic  or  any  other  tongue, 
but  contains  observations  upon  the  languages  of  the  different  races  of 
men  who  now  inhabit  Greece,  together  with  essays  on  their  history. 
The  remarks  upon  the  grammar  of  the  modern  Greek  tongue,  in- 
tended chiefly  to  trace  a  systematic  mode  of  corruption  in  the  se- 
veral parts  of  speech,  occupy  only  fifty  pages.  His  observation 
also,  that  the  author's  grammar,  as  he  is  pleased  to  call  it,  has  been 
anticipated  by  that  of  Mr.  Jackson,  is  not  true,  as  no  such  grammar 
was  ever  published,  nor  is  his  assertion  much  more  correct,  that 
*'  there  are  not  wanting  compendious  grammars  of  the  Romaic 
tongue,  not  difficult  to  be  procured."  1  never  possessed  but 
two,  that  of  the  Roman  Porcius,  prefixed  to  the  glossary  of 
Ducange,  and  that  of  the  Greek  Venieri,  first  printed  at  Trieste  in 
1799-  Neither  of  these  indicates  much  acquaintance  Avith  the  an- 
cient language  in  tiie  authors,  or  presupposes  any  such  knowledge 
in  the  readers. 

Theie  is  another  of  the  same  nature  in  French  and  Romaic,  of 
which  I  once  had  a  momentary  view;  and  a  fourth  is  that  of  Alhana- 
sius  Khristopulo,  which  the  Reviewer  has  described.  From  the 
character  he  has  given  of  it,  and  from  the  circumstance  of  its  having 
been  written  chiefiy  for  the  purpose  of  proving  a  favorite  position, 
namely,  that  the  modern  language  is  a  remnant  of  the  ^^olic  and 
Doric,  it  could  not,  I  think,  have  been  of  much  service  to  me,  if 
1  had  even  had  an  opportunity  of  perusing  it.  I  shall  here  add,  as 
an  observation  connected  with  this  part  of  the  subject,  that  the 
Reviewer's  reason  for  declining  to  give  his  readers  an  abstract  of 
my  work,  is  rather  singular,  when  the  conduct  of  himself  and  his 
fellow-laborers  upon  a  former  occasion  is  considered.  He  says, 
'*  the  epitome  of  an  imperfect  granmiar  would  be  ill-placed  in  the 
pages  of  our  Journal."  Now  1  apprehend,  these  gentlemen  have 
not  always  been  so  nice  in  their  selection  of  a  perfect  Romaic 
grammar,  for  the  purpose  of  adornmg  their  pages  with  a  show  of 
superior  information ;  and  I  leave  it  to  them  to  convince  the  Ro- 
maic grammarian  of  the  perfection  of  their  mode  of  conjugating 
ypdf'M,  and  of  applying  the  auxiliary  verb  S=Xw,  and  even  of  declin- 
ing the  article  o,  >},  to,  as  given  in  the  Quarteily  Review  for 
January,   1814,  p.  44C),  448. 

The  Reviewer  insinuates,  that  I  was  instigated  to  make  remarks 
upon  the  errors  of  Mr.  Hobhouse,  in  revenge  for  his  having  anti- 
cipated me  in  his  account  of  Albania  :  but  if  1  had  attached  any 
importance  to  being  the  first  to  speak  of  Albania,   I  had  strangely 

*  Omittino;,  for  instance,  all  that  has  been  said  about  the  Bulgarians, 
and  concermng  the  Wallachian  cwlonies  of  Greece  and  their  language,* 
subject  eulirely  new. 


ow  his  Researches  in  Greece.  411 

neglected  the  opportunity,  since  I  had  seen  as  mnch  of  the  country 
as  Mr.  H.  nearly  six  years  l»efore  that  gentleman  visited  it.     It  is 
evident,  however,  from  what  1  have  said  in  the  note,  p.  'JtQo,  that 
1  was  slow  in  making  any  allusion  whatever  to  Mr.  Hobhouse's 
work ;  and  in  reply  to  the  Reviewer's  insinuations,  1  assert,  that 
nothing  but  a  desire  of  placing  the   truth  before  the  public,  in- 
duced me  to  show  the  fallacy  of  some  statements,  into  which  Mr. 
H.  had  been  led,  chiefly  from  trusting  to  an  unworthy  guide.     Even 
if  1  had  any  opportunity  of  launching  these  strictures  frotn  beneath 
the  cover  of  a  critical  Journal,  1  sliould  have  declined  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  it,  because  1  think  it  fairer  in  such  a  case,  both  to  the 
author  and  his  readers,  to  speak  in  propria  persona,  and  because  I 
perceive  that  many  persons,  ur.dcr  the  shelter  of  these  anonymous 
publications,  are  tempted    to  an  unjust  severity  of  remark,  which 
they  would  have  scrupled  to  employ  in  their  own  names.     I  have 
even  the  vanity  to  think  that  Mr.  IJ.'s  work  has  been  rendered  more 
valuable  by  the  remarks  which  I  made  upon  it,  and  i  trust  there  are 
many  persons  who  can  imagine,  that  the  motives  J  have  stated  may 
operate  like   a  sense  of  "  duty,"  although  the  Reviewer  is  proof 
against  such  feelings.     Were  there  anv  reason  for  the  Reviewer's 
malicious  suggestions,  he  ought  still  to  have  been  one  of  the  last 
persons  to  advance  them,  as  he  himself  surely  goes  out  of  his  way, 
when  reviewing  another  work,  to  j)estow  such  general  censures  as 
he  does  upon   Mr.  H.'s,  attended   too  with   a   coarseness   of  ex- 
pression, of  which    I   am  not  conscious  of  being  guilty.     I  never 
called  any  part  of  iSIr.  H.'s  volume,  "  an  inaccurate  compilation, 
disfigured  by  a  style  of  briskness  and  vulgarity."  I  merely  noticed 
some  defective  information  in  matters  of  fact,   to  which,  from   the 
cursory  manner  in  which  Mr.  H.  passed  through  the  country,  his 
work  was  peculiarly  liable.     And  in  regard  to  the  author's  reading, 
I  confined  myself  to  such  "•'  unaccountable  oversights,"  as  calling 
Martin  Crusius  a  *'  traveller,"  and  Erophile  "  a  Pastoial  Drama  ;" 
errors,  w hich  might  as  well  be  detected  by  tl)e  critic  in  his  closet, 
as  by  the  traveller,  and  w  hich  the  Reviev,  er  therefore  introduces  to 
the  reader  as  if  they  had  been  discoveries  of  his  own. 

I  could  point  out  many  other  passages  and  remarks  in  my  work, 
which  have  been  thus  brought  forward  as  the  observations  of  the 
Reviewer ;  and  others,  where  they  have  been  niixt  up  with  the 
Review,  and  made  use  of  as  arms  to  combat  the  author  v»'ith ;  but 
I  leave  it  to  the  conscience  of  the  Reviewer,  and  to  the  candor  of 
the  truly  impartial  critic  to  discover  them.  To  take  from  an  author 
without  acknowledgment  that  information,  which  can  alone  enable 
the  critic  to  review  the  work  from  which  it  is  taken,  may  be  one  of 
the  most  profitable  privileges,  or  one  of  the  most  necessary  arts  of 
anonymous  criiicisni ;  but  taking  it  in  another  point  of  view,  it  is 
not  easily  reconciled  with  the  dictates  either  of  honor  or  morality. 
Upon  the  whole,  1  protest  against  the  legitimacy  of  that  criticism. 


412  Not(B  in  Eurip.  Med.  edit.  P  or  son, 

which  begins  with  garbling  the  title  of  a  work,  which  misrepresents 
its  nature  and  character,  rejects  all  notice  of  some  of  the  most 
important ^nd  material  parts  of  it,  and  triumphs  in  bringing  into 
conspicuous  view,  errors  confessedly  trivial — a  criticism,  whose 
sole  object,  as  it  respects  the  critic,  is  to  exhibit  an  ostentatious  dis- 
play of  his  own  learning,  and  as  it  respects  the  author,  is  to  in- 
sinuate into  the  public  mind  that  hostile  feeling,  which  too  evi- 
dently guides  the  critic's  pen. 

London,  \Oth  December,  1814.  W.  M.  LEAKE. 


NOT^  IN  EURIP.  MED.  EDIT.  PORSON. 

I.  XN^  ^'  2.  versionis  Ennianee  ad  hunc  locum  a  Porsono  citatas 
legitur  apud  Auct.  ad  Herenn.  ii.  22.  in  edd.  saltern  Aid.  et  Ernest. 
cecidisset,  non  accidisset.  Neque  aliter  in  Topic,  ad  Trebat.  j6.  ubi 
duo  priores  occurrunt  versus,  quod  non  nieminit  Porsonus.  Quin  et 
pergit  Cicero ;  Nisi  enim  cecidisset  ahiegna  ad  terrain  trahes,  &c. — 
Lectioneni  hiaTrraGdai,  pro  vulgatti  hiuTZTaaQcu,  habet  etiani  Scap.  Lex. 
in  Append,  p.  1 56.  Ylraro  aor.  2.  med.  indie,  unde  itifin.  Trrdadai  et 
in  comp.  StaTrracrSat  apud  Eurip.  initio  Medece. 

14.  Pliocyl.  Poem.  Suasor.  184.  ri  yap  ijbvrepov  kuI  dpeiov,  *H  orav 
aybpi  yvj'i)  fpover]  (j)i\a  yrjpaos  n-^pi,  Kat  Troffts  »;  ak6')(Wy  fxrjS'  eyuTreffjj 
fivSi^a  vcIkos  ; 

218.     Pro  yeywras  habet  Suidas  yeyovoras  in  voce  aefivov, 

386.  Mavuh  ao<p(H  Jacobus  Tate  (quicum  consentit  Dalzelius) 
Medeam  de  se  scilicet  loquenteni  intelligens.  Vide  Porson.  ad  Hecub. 
.515.  Ceterum  rectius,  ut  opiiior,  judicavit  Porsonus.  Etenim  ex  anti- 
quis  scriptoribus  abunde  patet  afeminis  potissinium  arteni  vcneficam 
cxerceri.  Plant.  Mil.  Glor.  ii.  2.  38,  9.  Mulier  olitori  nunquam 
supplicat,  si  qua  est  mala :  Domi  habet  hortum  et  condimenta  ad 
omnes  mores  malcjicos.  Quern  locum  optime,  ut  niihi  videtur,  explicat 
Eoxiiornius ;  Mulier,  quce  natura  et  ingenio  mala  est,  non  necesse 
habet  noxium  olus  ex  alieno  horto  petere  ;  domi  illud  habet.  Non  opus 
est  ut  nioneam  haec  de  homine  vix  et  ne  vix  quideni  dici  posse.  Mox 
in  V.  410.  universe  appeilautiufeuiinas  Trairwj'  kcikwv  ao<l>u)TaTai  t^kto- 
v€s.  Quorsum  vero  ao'-pw-arai  ?  ob  peritiam,  credo,  in  rebus  veneficis, 
in  qu'A  longe  niari!)us  autecellunt. 

411.  ilujus  Chori  initiusn  respexisse  videtur  Ovidius,  Trist.  i.  7- 
ubi  sic,  paulo  iusius  ac  copiosius,  Elegiam  inchoat.  I?i  caput  alta 
$uum  labenlur  ab  cequore  retro  Fhimina  ;  conversis  Solque  recurret 
equis.  Terra  Jeret  stcllus-:  caelum  Jindetur  aratro  :  Unda  dabit  flam- 
mas  ;  et  dabit  ignis  aquas.  Omnia  naturce  prcepostera  legibus  ibunt ; 
Parsqiie  sunm  mundi  imlla  tenebit  iter.  Omnia  jam  fient,  fieri  qua 
posse  negabam  ;  Et  nihil  est,  de  quo  non  sit  habenda  fides.  Hcec  ego  va- 
ticinor,  quia  sum  deceptus  ah  illo,  Laturum  misero  quern  mihirebar  opem. 

937.  Pro  ap' habent  EDD.  et  MSS.  ay;  ubi  constructio  esset  el 
isreiauiiLii  av,  sed  hoc  durum,  ut  ait  Porsonus.  Imnio  et  solcecuni  dixit 
ad  Phoeniss.  733.  Confundunlnr  ay  et  ap  in  Phoeniss.  l6"7-2.  In  AI- 
cest.  49.  legeriin,  Auf-jujy  'iff'  m  ovk  olb'  ap'  el  Treiaut/iii  ae.  Vulgo,  oi> 
yap  oib'  av  t,  tt.  cr.  N.  A. 


Supplement 

TO  THE  MATERIALS  FOR  THE  IMPROVEMENT 
OF  THE  NEW  EDITION  OF 

INSERTED  IN  THE  CLASSICAL  JOURNAL,  NO.  XIX.  p.  193,  208. 

"  QuANQUAM  vero  ingens  laudeque  sua  dignus,  nee  inutilis  labor  etiam  est  ille,  quo  vocabula  Gr. 
ad  radices  suas  primus  revocavit;  tamen  ad  quotidianum  usuui  studiosorum  atque  evolventium 
compendium  iieutiquam  opportunus,  sed  molestissimus  est,  adeoque  aliis  servari  commentariis 
et  Lexicon  identidejii  consulturos  morari  non  debebat.  Moratur  autem  incredibiliter  non  tirones 
modo,  sed  etiam  eos,  qui  progressus  non  contemnendos  in  Graecis  literis  fecerunt:  quam  multis 
enim  in  vocabulis  non  satis  constat  etiam  doctissimis  de  origine?  deiude  compositorum  omnium, 
quuni  duae  ad  miuimum  radices  esse  debeant,  incertum'manet,  sub  utia  investigandum  sit,  etiamsi 
constet  de  radice  utraque.  Ac  nisi  verborum  indice,  qui  in  quarto  Tomo  extat,  studium  inquirendi 
quodammodo  Stephanus  levasset,  niulti  baud  dubie  iliud  consulere  plane  desperarent,  quia  non 
possent  id  facere  sine  niniis  magno  eoque  sicpins  faciendo  quotitUe  temporis  dispeudio.  At  sic 
quoque  duplici  tauien  laborc  opus,  indicem  euim  primum,  deiH<!e  in  abo  vohiraiue  locum  ipsum 
evolvere  est  necesse.  Et  quanquam  non  crediderim,  banc  esse  causam,  ut  hodie  vix  unus  Gr. 
doctus  reperiatur  pro  quinquagenis  peritis  Gr.  literarum,  quales  fuere  bene  multi  renascentibus 
literis,  antequam  Sleph.  Thes.  et  Scapula  in  hominum  nianibus  versarentur;  nihilominus  puto  esse 
verissimum,  in  Lex.  banc  esse  virtutem  maximam,  ut,  qui  illo  utitur,  sine  difRcultate  ac  temporis 
jactura,  qute  inquirit,  invenire  queat;  itaque  longe  priefereudum  methodum  aliorum,  qui  non  sub 
radicibus,  sed  suo  quaeque  loco  per  alpbabeti  ordinem  vocabula  singula  exbibent  exponuntque. 
— J.  A.  Fabi'icius  Bihl.  Gr.  torn.  vi.  p.  GoVi,  9. 

*'  La  pratique  de  mettre  les  mots,  non  dans  leur  ordre  alphab^tique,  niais  sous  leur  racines,  qui 
a  eu  lieu  depuis  que,  pour  le  malheur  des  leltres,  Ics  Ktiennes  s'aviserent  de  ranger  tous  les  deri- 
Yez  et  les  composez  sous  leur  racine,  a  6t^  nne  des  priucipalcs  causes  de  la  decadence  du  Grec. 
Car  qui  est-ce  qui  pourroit  supporter  le  degoiit,  que  cause  cette  methode?  aussi  voyons  nous  ce 
qui  en  est  arriv4.  Je  pose  en  fait,  qu  au  renouvellenunt  des  lettres  en  Europe,  il  y  avoit  plus  de 
cinquante  personnes  pour  une  aujourd'hui  qui  savoient  le  Grec.  Pour  quoi  cela?  Est  ce  que  le 
bon  sens  et  la  nouvelle  pliilosopliie  ont  fait  decouvrir  a  notre  si^cle,  que  les  Merits  des  Grecs, 
sont  ou  ridicules,  ou  faux,  ou  un  vain  jargon  comme  les  subtilitez  de  TEcole,  que  ccux,  qui  ne 
savent  pas  les  clioses,  confondent  assez  souvent  avec  la  pbilosopbie  des  Anciens."  Moxjses  du  Soul 
in  Epistula,  inserta  Novellis  Lilterariis  Amst,  a.  1720,  8.  editis  GalUce  T.  xi.  p.  133.  (J.  A.  Fabricii 
Bibl.  Gr.  torn.  vi.  p.  659.) 

"  Fuit,  quuni  plenius  Lex.  Gr.expectare  jnberemur  a  viris,  in  Gr.  script,  lect.  subactissimis,  R. 
Bentleio  Britanuo,  Laur.  Normanno  Sueco,  et  Lud.  Kustero  Germano  (Hie  scripturus  erat  de 
Lex.  Gr.  Defectibus,ut\  narratur  in  Adis  Erudit.  Lips.  1710.  p.  105.  in  Censura  Editionis  Aristopb. 
a  Kust.  curatae);  quorum  hunc  fatum  praematurum  intercepit  et  alios  quoque  ipsius  conatus 
Jaudatissiuios,  editionem  Hesych.  et  Tbes.  Lat.  recogniti  evertit.  Normannum  similiter  mori 
acerba  eripuit  sac.  et  buman.  literis.  Bentleium  animus  ad  alia  amceniora  et  splendidiora  revo- 
cavit, Paiilli  CornettJe,  clerici  regularis,  Lex.  Gr.  ex  sac.  et  extern,  script,  in  V.  magna  digestum 
volumina  editionique  paratum,  laudat  et  Romae  in  liibl.  Patrnm  S.  Mariae  Magd.  Mstum  servari 
testatur  Prosper  Mandosius  in  Bibl.  Romana  p.  150.  De  aliis,  qui  idem  saxum  volverunt,  juvat, 
ne  actum  agam,  adponere  notata  a  clarissimo  collega  meo,  Mich.  Richey  in  laudata  Clirestomathia 
Gr.  '  Non  dicam  de  exemplo  Thes.  Steph.  quod  possidere  mihi  coutigit,  cui  suk  manu  passim  quvp- 
dam  addidit  Erasmus  Scbmidius.  J.  C.  Dietericum,  profes.  Giessensem,  auctarium  quondam  ad 
idem  opus  sub  manu  habuisse,  in  quo  errores  ejus  se  detecturum  sit  poUicitus,  sed,  quum  viveret, 
non  invenisse  typograpbum,  et  post  mortem  ejus  omnem  ilium  laborem  in  irritum  cecidisse  refert 
Morhofius  (ant  qui  Morhofium  supplevit,  J.  Frickins)  Holyhist.  L.  iv.  c.  8.  s.  6.  Imo  discerptum 
plane  deinceps  auctarium  illnd  fuisse  intelligo  ex  frugmento  ejus,  quod  in  manibus  nonneminis 
«sse  significatur  Im  Nouen  Biiclier-Saal  T.  i.  p.  963.  Rem  candem,  a  Morhofio  traditam,  confirmat 
doctissimus  Dieterici  in  professione  Gr.  literarum  successor,  J.  H.  Mains  fil.,  qui  etiam  in  Obss. 
iuis  sac.  L.  iv.  p.  161.  seqq.  voces  CCLX.  a  sola  praepositione  o-uv  incipientes,  aut  sine  auctoritate 
adductas,  aut  plane  a  Stepbano  omissas,  recensuit.  Sic  plurimas  alias,  eidem  vel  intactas,  vel 
auctoritate  nulla  ab  eo  confirmatas,  in  uuo  Epicteto  et  Simplicio  observasse,  jam  pridem  virum, 
in  bac  palaestra  versati^simum,  Simoneni  Ertmannum,  scribit  Borrichius  in  Append,  ad  Annleda 
ImI.  Ling.  p.  51.,  qui  etipseibi,  quid  in  Stepiiano  desideret,  exponit,etcomp]ares  nomiisat  script. 
Gr.  ex  quibus  ille  vel  parum,  vel  nihil  in  suum  Thes.  adsciverit.  INec  pridem  ex  solo  Xenoph. 
Jo.  Grannnius,  prof.  Hafniensis,  Specimen  dedit  Suppl.  Lex.  Gr.  ad  calcem  suae  Hist.  Deorum  ex 
Xenoph- site Prodromi  Antiqq.  Xenoph.  quaedissertatioestHafniaeedital716,4.,ubi  Lex.  illudap.  111. 
porrigitur  ad  p.  159.  continetque  voces,  quae  in  praestantissimis  studiosorum  Gi.  Gr.  ling,  teruntur 
Lexicis  Gr.  Lat.  (proiude  et  ia  Thes,  Sleph.)  vel  prorsiis  coq  Iiabentur,  rel  nuUo  auctovis  classic! 


414  A  Supplement  to  Materials  for  the  Improvement 

testimonio  coiifirmantnr  :  fore  ctiam,  iit  idem  A'ir  doctissimns  similes  ex  aliis  qiioqne  scriptoribi 
observatinucs  aliqnando  adjiciat,  speni  esse  dicit  Sevrriniis  Lintnipiiis  in  I'ra:f.  ad  Christiar 
Falsteri  Siippl.  Ling.  Laf.  Tan.  Fabrum  jam  olim  iv.  millia  vocum  Gra?canirn,  lexicis  pnvtei 
missannii,  collcgisse,  tistatnr  lilia  ejus,  Anna  Daceria  in  Not.  ad  Anacr.,  (Locus  est  ad  Od.  Ivii 
p.  20 i.  "  Le  mot  ata^rxXv^M,  dont  Ajiacreon  se  sert  en  cet  endioit,  ue  se  trouve  point  ailleun 
et  on  le  cherchcroit  iniitilemcnt  d;uis  les  ilictionnaiies,  aiissi  bien  que  beancoup  d'antres,  que  mo 
perc  avoit  autrefois  ramassez,  jusques  aii,  nombrc  dc  plus  de  quutrc  mille").—J.  A.  Fabricius  Bib, 
Gr.  t.  vi.  p.  661,  i.'. 

Extracts  from  the  Jpper.dix  de  Lex.  Lat.  et.  Gr.  of  Olaus  Borrichius  sub 
joined  to  his  Aiiulccta  ad  Cogifat.  de  IJi/g.  Lat.  Haf.  1682. 

P.  41.  "  Adjioio  hie  quvrdani  ox  Dissert,  mea  ante  hos  viginti  duos  annos  de  Le.x.  Lat.  Gr.  i 
publicum  emissa.  Qua,^  licet  aurtiora  Jam,  et  locupletiora  edere  non  esset  difficile,  scveriore 
tamen  hodie  Musa%  et  publicte,  quibus  distringor,  occupationes  ne  id  quideni  patiuntur.  Intere 
evolvant,  quibus  vacat,  eniditissiniam  illustris  viri,  Caroli  dii  Fresne  pra-fationem,  Glossan 
ejnsdem  annexam,  lit  primornm  Lir.guic  Latina^  Lexicographorum  molimina  intueanlur,  et  Critl 
JJissert.  Pbil.  Jac.  iMaussaci,  additarn  I^ex.  Harpocrat.,  \\t  tentamenta  Gr.  in  boc  geuere  reco< 
noscant.  j\Iihi  hie  satis  erit  nica  regnstarc." — P.  49.  "  Lear.  Gr.  snos  etiam  patiinitur  Manei 
utcunque  in  bac  palaestra  ft  laboriose,  et  laudabiliter  se  exercuerint  tarn  inter  antiques  mnlt 
quam  inter  reccntiores  non  pauci.  Helladii,  qui,  si  Suida;  fides,  imperante  Theodosio  junior 
fioruit,  Lex.  AsIikIv  'tox-jo-tix"-''^«~°'-S  secundimi  literannn  seriem  digestum,  ex  oratoribus  et  poet 
collectuni  vasta'.  nioiis  opus  in  scpteni  tributiun  vobnnina  legit  olim  Photins,  cni  lectum  itidei 
siniilis  avgumeuti  seriptum  Pollionis,  et  Juliani,  nee  minus  Philostrati  Tyrii,  Uiodori,  et  Dionys 
Halicarnassei.  Speetatus  et  in  eadem  sccna  Pausanias,  Lexici  Attici  faber,  et  Dorotheus  d 
Toeibus  exterorum  more  usurpatis,  tandem  et  Maoris,  sive  Moeridis  Atticista.  Laudantur  e 
Suidap,  hoc  nomine  Endenuis  Rhetor,  Ca>cilius  Sicuhis,  Palamedes ;  Laertio  memorantur  Zenoni 
et  Posidonii  rs;!  'hi^iMV  iihi  i ;  Hesychio  in  Epist.  ad  Eulogium  Diogenianus,  tanquam  iosignis  artife> 
opere,  quod  »T£cirr,yo7rt',j)Tr',j  inscripsit.  Scd  de  istis  Auctoribus  nemo  nostrum  seenre  judicaverii 
cum  r.iagnam  partem  ant  interciderint  temporum  injuria,  aut  cum  blattis  adhuc,  tineisqne  inglor 
luctentur,  aut  iis,  quos  latum  l)enigninsconservavit,  immisti  gloriam  et  nomen  suum  aliis  resignen; 
Id  constat,  Hesychium,  diligentissinmm  scriptorem,  quern  hodieque  terinnis,  ex  Diogcniario,  Aj 
pione,  Heliodoro,  Aiistarclio  phnima  in  Lexicon  snuin  transtulisse,  et  ex  Helladio  Suidan 
Quicquid  tamen  sive  de  sno,  sive  alieno,  publico  largiti  sunt.  Lexicon  integrum,  suisque  numeri 
absolutum  necdimi  procnderuut.  Laudati  quidem  jure,  meritoque  hodie  Hesych.,  Phavor.,  Suid 
Harpocrat.,  Polluc,  Steph.  Byzan.,  Ammon.,  Enstath.,  Corinth.,  Phrynic,  Moschopuli,  T.  Magist 
Bndse.,  Tusani,  Gesner.,  Rob.  Constan.,  Scapul.  (qui  potissima  sua  ex  H.  Steph.  hausit)  Sylburg 
Sim.  Porti,  Martin.,  Schreve.,  aliorumque  in  hoc  genere  labores;  ut  prjeteream  Le.r.  Ilomei 
Coulonii,  Hippocrut.  Erotiani  et  Galeni,  Hesiodcum  Pasoris,  scripta  luculenta:  nemo  tamen  merit 
suo  laudatior  //.  Slcplumo,  cujus  Gr.  Ling.  Tlies.  poenc  instar  omnium  est  solidus,  cultus,  locuples 
in  quo  nisi  Iria  desiderarentur  (prinio,  quod  exstent  non  pauca  in  iis,  qui  omnium  manibus  versantui 
Auctoribus  iu'c  omissa;  secundo,  quod  multa  id  temporis  Gr.  monumenta,  iiodie  in  publico  nc 
tissima,  nondum  evulgata  essent ;  tertio,  quod  voces  plurima^  plures  admittant  significatione: 
quam  qua;  in  illo  Thes.  signafa;  sunt)  jam  pcrvenissct  ille  Lexicogr.  Gr.  labor  ad  usque  suos  vn 
bilicos.  A'idit  banc  lacunam  in  scripto  suo  IL  Stephaiivs,  et  in  Pra'f.  ejus  ingenue  idem  professii 
est.  Et  vero  (|Hantillum  est  in  i/.  Steph.  opere,  ex  illis  vastis,  sed  eruditissimis  script.  Aristot 
Platon.,  Xeiiopli.,  Deniost.,  Tluicyd.,  Eurip.,  Plutarc,  Galeno.  etc.  In  uno  Epict.  et  Simpl.  plnrimz 
voces  observavit  jam  pridem  vir  in  hac  palastra  versatissimns,  Sim.  Ertmannus,  H.  Stephano  v( 
non  attactas,  vel  ab  eodem  auctoritate  nulla  confirmatas.  Sed  et  ha^c,  quas  sequuntur,  open 
H.  Steph.  intentata  sunt,  Coint.  Smyrna^us,  Apoll.  Rhod.  Argon.,  Oppian  Cyneg.  Astrampsych 
Oneiroc,  Demetrii  Constantinop.  Oy<«.s  rfe  Re  accipitraria,  HeWo^i.  Aethiop.,  Rhodantis  et  Dosicli 
Amm-mn  Lib.,  Thecdori  Metochytse  De  Hist.  Rom.,  Sallustius  De  Diis  et  31  undo,  et  alii." 

J.  Toupii  Emend,  in  Suidam,    et  Hesych.  et  Lexicogr.  Gr.  Oxon.  1790.  4  vol.  8vo, 
nr/raVoyja,  sive  Tiagced.  Gr.  Delect,  cum  Adnot.  Jo.  Burton.  Ed.  altera,  cui  Obss.  Indie.  Gl 

longe  auctioreni  et  erner.d.  adjecit  Th.  Burgess.  Oxon.  1779.  2  vol.  8vo. 

To  it  V'  subjoined  a  "  Lex.  sive  Vocab.  qua;  in  his  V.  Tragced.  occnrrunt  notatu  digniora,  Es 

plicatio."    "  Asterisnius  praefixus  admonet  vocabulum  ipsum  in  H.  Steph.  Thes-  atque  adeo  Les 

vulgat.  aut  non  omnino  reptriri,  aut  saltern  illius  signific.  onines  non  notari."     164  words  are  thu 

marked. 

.(Escbyli  Prometheus  Vinctus  ad  Fid.  MSS.  emendavit,  Not.  et  Glossar.  adjecit  C.  J.  Blomfid 
A.M.  Ed.  II.  Gantab.  1812,  r.vo. 

^scliyli  S.  c.  Theb.  ad  Fid.  MSS.  emendavit,  Not.  et  Glossar.  adjecit  C.  J.  Blomfield,  A.IM 
Cantab.  1812,  8vo. 

In  these  two  erudite  Glossaries,  the  lexicojurapher  will  find  abundant  material 

for  the  improvement  of  Greek  Dictionaries,  and  happy  are   the    Editors  to  fine 


of  Stephens  Greek  Thesaurus,  415 

iEschylus  on  the  same  admirable  plan.  Mr.  B.  has  prefixed  an  asterisk  to  such 
words,  as  he  could  not  find  in  any  other  Greek  au'hor.  The  words  marked  in 
the  two  plays  are  159.,  scarcely  one  of  wiiich  occurs  in  the  Tiies.  Lin.  Gr.,  and 
this  is  sufficient  to  show  the  importance  of  Mr.  B.'s  Glossary. 

"  Gr.  Lex.  INIammle  piimum  a  B.  Hedeiico  institntnni,  post  repctitas  S.  Patricii  Curas,  anctum 
Myriade  ampliiis  V'erboriiiii,  innimieris  Vitiis  repurgatmn,  plurimisque  iiovis  .'?ij,'iiif]c.  Veibonim 
locuplct.  Ciira  J.  A.  Ernesti,  mine  denuo  re censituni,  ct  quanipiurininni  in  iitraqiie  Parte  auctuni, 
aT.  Morell,  Lond.  1766.  4to." 

The   very  sensible   Preface   of  J.  A.  Ernesti,  from  \\hich   we   transcribe  the 

following  passage,  will  convince   the   reader  of  the  valuable  aid,  which  we  may 

derive  from  this  \\  ork  : 

"  Addidiimis  ea,  qua?  e  nostris  lect.  notata  pennulta  habebamns,  item  quaccnnqne  viros  doctos 
subiiide  indicare  lepereiaimis,  nondum  in  Lex.  prodita  esse,  quse  et  ipsa  non  pauea  erant,  plminia 
etiam  in  Keiniaii  v.  ccl.  in  D.  Cassiuni  indice  notata,  nt  nondum  lelata  in  Lexicis :  cujus  viri 
exempiuni  utiiiam  imitcntiu-  postlia;e,  qiiicunqtie  script.  Gr.  recoquent.  Denique  adhibuimus  Dan. 
Scotti  V.  c.  Append,  ad  Tkes.  Stepli.  Lond.  1745.  duobus  voll.  in  fol.  editam  ex  qua  perniagnus  ver- 
boruni  mimenis  accessit — Atque  ctiani  ea  verba,  vel  ab  Scotto,  vel  ab  aliis  posita,  omisi* 
mus  qua;  n-periuntur  quidem  vel  in  Gloss,  antiq.  ut  Hesych.  vel  in  script,  aliquo  vetere, 
ceterum  nianifeste  corrupta  sunt,  nee  uiliim  aliiim  aiictorem  idoneuni  habent,  quod  genus 
verborum  si  admittere  voluissenius,  exemplo  Stepliani  et  alioruin,  hand  probando,  hand  parvus 
Humerus  verbonim  acccssisset.  Sed  vel  sic  decern  milliiini  sinnmani  expleviinus.  Nee  nunc 
spicilegiuui,  idque  magnum  deest,  et  post  multa  alia  snpplcMn.  tamen  plurimum  supererit,  quod 
addatur:  adeo  non  modo  inexhaustie  siyit  Grascorum  in  verbis  diviti.e,  sed  ditfieile  est  om- 
nia animadvertere  ac  notarc,  quae  nondinn  in  Lex.  sunt  illata.  Nam  ilia  Gr.  telicitas  in  com- 
ponendis  verbis  tan  tarn  cojiiam  verboinm  genuit,  ut  earn  nulUun  Lex.  capere  possit.  Nee 
forte  opus  esset  omnia  Lex.  iuferri,  ut  bene  nionel  ad  Charitonem  Uorvillius,  nisi  de  eorum  sig- 
nific.  inprimis  Attica,  subinde  certarent  gramniatici,  nmltoque,  de  nostra  sententia,  magis,  nisi  ia 
iis  intelligendis  imperitiores,  adsueti  vulgari  ration],  haerent.  Vcrum  eadem  nmltitudo  composi- 
tdrnm  talium,  swpe  non  obscurorum,  et  nihil  insolentis,  nee  in  forma,  ncc  in  sensu,  habentium, 
facit,  ut  diificile  sit,  omnia  observare.  Mihi  quidem  hoe  scntio  accidisse  in  pluribus  script,  e 
quibus  volui  notare,  qnie  nondum  in  Lex.  essent,  ut  priv.termitterem  qnaadam,  quia  non  siispicabar, 
a  Lex.  abesse.  Nominatim  in  Josepbo  id  mihi  usu  veni.sse  vidi.  Nam  in  Scotti  Excerptis  quae- 
dam  rcperi,  qua;  ipse  non  nofavissem.  At  ipse  contra  in  meis  Excerptis  habui,  qua;  ilium  eftugis- 
jent,  ut  i'liATTsrtic-Tr,;,  fix-o<5io-|U«,  TTfrjrj-Accm-jfy'.M,  7ta.si^ij.-:-if.vi,,  i'^j.QT:oa,y^j.wvj  ctc.  Itaque  vix  sperandum 
est,  usquam  Lex.  exitnrum  tale,  in  quo  onmia  verba  Gr.  reperiantur,  nisi  paullatim  omnes  Graeci 
scriptorcs  indicibus  instruantur  plenis  et  Reimcriano,  de  quo  supra  dixi,  similibus.  Sed  de  Lex. 
Cr.  majore  parando  atque  inslruendo,  fortasse  alibi  (iabitur  oeeasi5  dicendi." 

The  President  of  Magd.  Coll.  Oxf.,  Dr.  Routh,  has  obligingly  permitted  us 
to  avail  ourselves  of  the  very  numerous  references  and  additions,  which  he  has, 
in  the  course  of  his  own  recondite  reading,  inserted  in  his  copy  of  B.  Hederic's 
Le.\. 

"  GEconom.  Hippocr.  Alphab.  Serie  clistlncta,  in  qua  Dictionum  apud  Hippocr.  omnium,  prae- 
iertim  obscuriorum,  usus  expiicatur,  et  velut  ex  aniplissimo  penu  deoromitur,  ita  ut  Lex.  Hippo* 
crat.  merito  dici  possit.     Anitio  F(Esio,iMediomatrico  I*.Iedico  Auetore.     Francof.  1383.  tbl." 

The  edition  of  Foisius  published  at  Franckfort  in  1624,  fol.  contains  only  a 
Latin  Judex,  interspersed  with  Greek  tecluiical  terms. 

"  Joan.  Gorrici,  Medici  Pari;;.  Opera.  Definitioiium  medicar.  Lib.  xxiv.  a  Jo.  Gorrjco  Fil. 
Ludov.  xiii.  Franc.  etNavar.  Regis  Medic,  ordin.  locuplet.  et  Accessione  magna  adaucti.  Nicandri 
Tlieriaca  et  Alfxipharmaca  cum  Interpret,  et  Scholiis  ejnsdem  J.  Gorraei  Paris.  Hippocr.  Libelli 
l)c  Genitura,  DeNatnra  Pueri,  Jn^yurandum,  de  Arte,  de  Medico,  eodeni  J.  Gorrito  inter- 
prete  cum  Annotationibus  et  adjectis  uuicuique  iibello  brevibiis  Scholiis.  Paris.  16'iii.  tol." 

"  Herod.  Histor.  Lib.  viii.  e  Recens.  H.  Steph.  cum  Variet.  Lect.  iii.  Codd.  nova  Bergleri 
Vers.  Not.  Varior.  et  Indic.  Verb,  ac  Rer.  curaiite  T.  Guil.  Irmisch.  Lips.  T.  i.  1739.  T.  ii.  1790. 
T.  iii.  1792.  T.  iv.  ct  v.  1805.  8vo." 

The  4th  Vol.  contains  a  very  copious  Glossarial  "  Index  Gr.  Voc.  in  Textu," 
extending  from  p.  475  to  p.  1 166.  The  5th  Vol.  contains  a  very  copious  "  Index 
Gr.  Voc.  in  Not.  raaxime  tractarum,  turn  per   excursus,  sed  et  lu  Tex  turn," 


415        A  Supplement  to  Materials  for  the  Improvement^  S^c. 

extending  from  p.  1167  to  p.  1346.  To  this  Work  J.  Fr.  Schleusner  very  fre 
quently  refers  in  the  critical  Notes,  with  wliich  he  has  enriched  the  Nov.  Lex 
Gr.  Lat.  in  N.  T,  The  Preface  to  the  first  Volume  will  give  the  readei 
some  idea  of  the  assistance,  which  is  likely  to  be  derived  from  this  elaborate 
edition. 

"  Hesychii  Gloss,  sac.  Ex  universo  illius  Opeie  in  Usum  Tnterpretat.  V.  et.  N.  Test,  exccrp 
sit,  emendavit,  Not.  illustravit  J.  C.  G.  Ernesti.  Access.  Gloss,  sac.  in  Psa!.  ex  Cod.  MS.  Bib 
lioth.  Taurinens.  conjiinctim  nondum  editae.  1792.  8vo." 

"  Suidae  et  Phavorini  Gloss,  sac.  Gr.  cum  Spicilegio  Gloss.  Gr.  sac.  Hesych.  et  Etym.  M 
congessit,  emendavit,  et  Not.  illustravit  J.  C.  G.  Ernesti.  Accessit  Dissert,  de  Gloss,  sac.  Suid.  c 
Phav.  1786.  Bvo." 

Here  we   will  add  the  following   remarks   on  the  Lexicon  of  Hesychiiis  b) 

M.  Huet : 

"  La  Diet,  d'  Hesych,  est  une  collection  de  tons  les  mots  difficiles,  rares,  singnliers,  irr^gnliers, 
qu'un  liomme  studienx  a  remarquez  dans  tons  les  anciens  Auteurs  Gr.  qu'il  a  ramassez,  expliqnez 
ct  arrangez  par  ordre  alphab.  On  ne  rencontrera  gueres  de  mots  de  cette  sorte  dans  ces  Antenrs, 
dont  on  ne  trouve  I'interpr^tation  dans  ce  Recueil  d'Hesychins.  On  pent  jnger  par-la  de  I'litilite 
~de  I'ouvrage  ;  mais  on  peat  aussi  jnger  de  sa  difficult^,  combien  il  a  ^t^  expose  aux  erreurs  dej 
copistes  et  a  la  licence  des  grammairiens,  et  qu'il  n'est  a  i'usage  que  de  ceux  qui  sont  consonimea 
dans  les  Lettres  Gr.  Uu  homme  autrefois  n'^toit  pas  estim^  bon  critique,  qui  n'avoit  pas  corrig^ 
cinq  ou  six  passages  dans  Hesychius.  L'lidition  de  Hoilande  I'a  sans  doute  purge  de  beaucoup 
de  fantes,  mais  non  pas  de  toutes,  et  je  ne  sais  si  en  quelques  endroits  elle  n'y  en  a  pas  ajodt^  de 
nouvelles."  Hueliana,  ou  Pensies  diverses  de  M.  Huet.  Nouvelle  Ed.  Amst.  1723.  12rao.  p, 
109,  10. 

"  Ammonii  De  Adfinium  Vocab.  DifFerentia.  Accednnt  Opuscnla  nondum  edita,  Eranius  Philo 
De  DifFerentia  Signific,  Lesbonax  De  Fig.  Gram.,  Incerti  Script,  de  Solcec.  et  Barbaris.,  Lex.  De 
Spiritibus  Dictionum,  ex  Operibus  Tryphonis,  Choerobosci,  Theodoriti,  etc.  selectum.  Ammo- 
nium ope  MS.  primae  editionis  Aldinae,  et  aliunde,  emaculavit,  et  Not.  illustravit,  reliqua  ex 
Codd.  MSS.  Bibl.  Lugd.  Bat.  nunc  primum  vulgavit  L.  C.  Valcken.  Lug.  B.  1739.  4to." 

"  L.  C.  Valckenaeri  Animad.  ad  Ammonium  Lib.  iii.  in  quibus  vet.  Script.  Loca  tentantur  et 
emendantur.  Accedit  Specim.  Scholior.  ad  Horn,  ineditorum,  ex  Cod.  Vossiano  Bibl.  Lug.  B. 
1739.  4to." 

"  Dionysji  Halic.  De  Compositione  Verb.  Lib.  Gr.  et  Lat.  Cum  priorum  Editorum  suisque 
Adnot.  edidit  G.  H.  Schaefer.  Accedunt  ejusd.  Meletem.  ait.  in  Dionys.  Art.  Rhet.  c.  i.  iv. 
Lips.   1808.  8vo." 

In  the  course  of  the  Notes  G.  H.  Schaefer  has  inserted  for  the  use  of  lexico- 
graphers, nearly  200  words  omitted  in  the  Lexicons.  And  here  we  may  observe 
that  in  the  Notes  on  L.  Bos's  Ellips.  Gr.  the  same  diligent  and  accurate  Scholar 
has  noticed  many  other  words  totally  unknown  to  lexicographers. 

Professor  J.  F.  Boissonade  has  been  obliging  enough  to  signify  to  us  that '  Abr. 
Kallii  Spec.  Suppl.  Thes.  Gr.  L.  Steph.  ex  Theognid.  Sentent.  Hafn.  1750. 
8vo.'  which  we  have  noticed  in  the  Class.  Journ,  No.  XIX.  p.  203.,  is  neither 
inserted  in  the  ^  Specim.  novae  Edit.  Sentent.  Theogn.  Getting,  et  Goth.  1766.' 
nor  even  mentioned  there.  M.  Boissonade  adds,  that  the  '  Spec.  Supplem. 
Thes.  L.  G.  Steph.'  does  not  extend  beyond  the  38th  line,  is  a  poor  work  in- 
deed, and  is  noticed  by  Klotzius  in  the  Acta  Li/eraria,  T.  lii.  p.  443.  M.  Bois- 
sonade has  kindly  directed  our  attention  to  '  Abreschii  Lectt.  Aristeneteae,  Zwollffi, 
174y.'  "  the  Index  of  which  contains  stellula  prajtixa  to  words  omittedj  or  barely 
cited  in  Etientics  T/ies.,"  to  the  9th  Vol.  of  the  Catalogue  of  MSS.  belonging 
to  the  King  of  France,  to  the  edition  of  ApoUoniiis  Rhodius,  where  the  edito 
of  Timarion  has  made  a  similar  Index,  lately  published  by  Schaefer,  and  to  t' 
Index  in  the  13th  Vol.  of  Jacob's  Anthologia.  From  the  brief,  but  highly  valuaL 
"  Index  Gr.  Lat."  subjoined  to  "J.  A.  Ernesti's  Clavis  Cicer."  some  important 
matter  may  be  gathered.  Of  the  2nd  edition  of  Schneider's  Gr.  and  Germ.  Diet, 
the  greatest  possible  use  will  be  made. 


417 
CUR^  POSTERIORES. 

Classical  Journal,  Vol.  IX.  p.  38. 

Due  LOS,  in  Viis  remarks  on  the  Port-Royal  Grammaire  Gcntrale, 
gives  this  origin  of  the  phrase  en  dcpii  de  hd  et  de  ses  dents,  malgre 
hn  et  ses  dents  ;  but  I  confess  that  1  doubt  the  derivation.  Neither 
Duclos,  nor  you,  have  given  one  example  of  the  phrase  malgrc 
ses  aidans.  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  nialgrt  ses  dents  is  to  be  un- 
derstood in  the  plain,  natural  sense,  in  spite  of  his  teeth,  even  though 
he  should  bite,  in  spite  nf  all  his  resistance. 

This  expression,  which  is  now  falling  into  disuse,  was  always 
confined  to  the  familiar  style.  Some  examples  will  sufficiently 
demonstrate  it:  I  have  taken  them  from  a  MS.  French  Dictionary, 
on  the  plan  of  Dr.  Johnson's  English  work,  communicated  to  nie 
by  the  learned  author,  Professor  Boissonade. 

"  Les  vents  ni'ont  en  cette  contree 
Donn€,    malgri  mes  dents,  entree." 

Scarron,  Virg.  I, 
"  Mais  malgre  les  Dieux  et  leurs  dents, 
Les  mortels  sont  bien  imprudents 
De  penser  faire  quelque  chose." 

Scarron^  Virg.  II. 

" et  oui,  je  vous  entends 

Pour  la  centi^me  fois ;  mais  c'est  malgre  mes  denis.'* 

"  Et  pour  la  mieux  braver,  voila  malgre  ses  dents, 
Martine  que  j'amene  et  retablis  ceans." 

Moliere,  Fem.  Sav.  V. 
"  Mais  en  dipit  de  lui,  Madame,  et  de  ses  dents, 
Je  verrois  le  beau  monde^  et  ferois  des  amants." 

R.  Poisson,  Apres  Soup.  I, 
"  Et  je  ne  concois  pas  ce  bizarre  scrupule 
De  sacrifier  tout  au  bien  de  ses  enfants, 
D'etre  pour  I'amour  d'eux  sage  malgre  ses  dents." 

J .  B.  Rousseau,  Capric.  I.  4. 
**■  Mais  efit  il  I'humeur  sombre  et  noire, 
Avec  I'epoux,  malgre  ses  dents, 
Mettez  vous  bien." 

Hamilton,  Mem.  de  Gramm.  c.  4. 
''  Etje  pretends  vous  marier  tant6t, 
Malgre  leurs  dents,  malgre  vous,  s'il  le  faut." 

Voltaire,  Enfant  Prod.  1.5. 
"  Que  fais-je  pour  avoir  votre  fiile  malgre  vous,  malgre  vos. 
dents,  malgre  vos  livres,  malgre  vos  loix  et  vos  paragraphes." 

Force  du  Saug,  3.  10,. 
NO.  XX.        a,  Jl.  VOL.  X.  2D 


418  Ctirce  Posteriores, 

"  Malgre  ma  resistance  et  mes  horribles  grimaces  ;  rnalgre  moi 
et  mes  dents."  J.  J.  Rousseau,  Conf.  3. 

"  II  faudrait  bien  alors,  tnnlgrt  vous  et  vos  dents,  que  vous 
devinssiez  Botaniste.'  Id.  Coriesp.' 

Vol.  IX.  p.  39. 
"  Si  iin  air  de  tristesse  obscurcit  mon  visage." 
The  hiatus  in  the  two  first  words  of  that  line  is  prohibited  by  the 
laws  of  French  versification.     The  correct  reading  of  the  Une  is 
Si  quelque  air. 

The  unfortunate  author  of  those  affecting  lines  is  Roucher,  who 
published  a  didactic  and  descriptive  poem,  intitled  Les  Mois,  which 
contains  some  very  beautiful  passages,  but  something  too 
much  in  the  manner  of  Claudian.     He  was  executed  in  Paris.^ 

FoL  \X.  p.  260, 
Of  the  French  Extraits  et  Notices,  mentioned  by  F.  L.,  nine 
Volumes  are  published. 

p.  263. 

Tlie  author  of  the  '*  scarce  French  Work,"  quoted  by  J.  T., 

was  Martin. 

Vol.  X.  p.  S3. 
Of  the  Traulismus  and  Lambdacismus  of  Alcibiades,  an  account 
will  be  found  in  the  first  chapter  of  Plutarch's  Alcibiades. 


'  If  the  expression  were  simply  malgre  ses  dents,  we  should  be  more  ready 
to  assent  to  our  correspondent's  opinion  ;  but  it  is  commonly,  malgri  lui  et 
ses  dents.  In  spite  ot'fiim  and  of  his  teeth  would  be  tautological,  as  one  would 
mclude  the  other;  but  in  spite  of  him  and  of  his  aiders  and  abettors,  is  a  clear 
and  forcible  phrase.  We  are,  therefore,  still  inclined  to  maintain  our 
opinion,  but  with  a  due  deference  to  the  superior  knowledge  of  our  corres- 
pondent. We  have  not,  indeed,  "given  an  example  of  the  phrase  malgre 
ses  aidans."  But  we  find  in  Feraud's  Dictionaire  Critique  de  la  Langue 
Frunqaise,  3  Vol.  4to.  the  following  assertion :  "  On  disait  autrefois  matgri 
lui  et  ses  aidans,  dont  on  a  fait  ce  proverbe  corrompu,  malgre  lui  et  ses  dents." 

We  cannot  quit  tliis  subject  without  expressing  a  wish  that  Professor 
Boissonade  would  be  induced  to  publish  his  Dictionary.  His  deep  and 
various  learning,  his  patient  skill  in  research,  his  accuracy  of  discrimination, 
and  his  elegiince  of  taste,  render  him  eminently  qualified  for  so  important 
a  work.  Editor. 

*  We  preferred  the  reading,  which  we  gave,  on  account  of  the  cacophony 
of  Si  quelqu*  air.  The  hiatus  of  Si  un  is  not  disagreeable.  Our  correspon- 
dent will  recollect  the  well  known  line  : 

"  Si  un  riche  marchand  fait  son  fils  conseiller." 

We  have  before  us  a  beautiful  edition  of  Roucher's  poem  in  2  vols.  4to. 
printed  in  1779.  We  should  be  glad  to  be  informed  whether  he  had  made 
much  progress  in  an  Epic  Poem  on  the  Conquest  of  'Rhodes,  which  he  an- 
aaoujices,  Vol.  I.  230.  Emt. 


Literary  Intelligence'^ F?'a?ice.  4tl9 

-p.  172. 


You  propose  to  read  Xji'tt}.  The  true  reading  is  probably  Xjtij. 
The  first  syllable  is  long  in  A»toj.  Callimachus,  Hymn,  in 
ApoU.  vv.  10,  11. 

Of  ]u.»v    lOj],  y-syag  ovrog'  og  ovk  lOi,  ajtoj  exjivo?. 
'OtI'oVsS',  w  '£xa;py£,  xa»  IcrcroaeS'  outtots  Xito». 

ii.   J.   P.   i?. 


JLtterarp  gjntellisenct. 

FRANCE. 

A  MONSIEUR  l'eDITEUR  DU  CLASSICAL  JOURNAto 

Paris  ce  8  xhre  1814. 

Je  m'empresse  de  vous  annoncer  que  M.  Debure,  I'un  de  nos 
plus  estimables  Libraires,  vient  de  mettre  en  vente  un  ouvrage  tres 
important,  dont  voici  le  litre  :  '*  L'Egypte  sous  les  Pharauns,  ou 
Recherches  stir  la  Geographie,  la  religion,  la  langue,  les  tcritures, 
et  I'histoire  de  I'Egi/pte  avant  ^invasion  de  Carnbyse ;  par  M. 
Champollion  le  Jeune,  Docteur  es-lettres,  professeur  d'histoirey 
Bibliothecaire  adjoint  de  la  ville  de  Grenoble,  etc."  2  vol.  grand 
in  Svo.,  avec  une  carte. — Ces  deux  premiers  volumes  ne  contien- 
nent  que  la  Description  Geographique  ;  les  autres  paraitront  inces- 
samment.  L'auteur  est  un  homme  plein  de  talent.  11  possede  les 
langues  Orientales,  et  particulierement  la  langue  Copthe  :  il  a  mis  i 
contribution  presque  tous  les  Manuscrits  Copthes  de  la  Biblio- 
theque  Royale  de  Paris.  Get  ouvrage  est  rempli  de  recherches,  et  il 
est  surtout  recommandable  par  I'ordre  qui  y  r^gne,  et  qui  accom- 
pagne  rarement  I'^rudition, 

.  M.  Debure  aaussi  public  dernierement  les  tomes  HI.  et  IV.  du 
grand  et  fameux  ouvrage  intitule  :  "  Kecherches  sur  la  Geogra- 
phic systematique  et  positive  des  anciens :  par  M.  Gosselin, 
membrede  I'lnstitut  etc. ;"  fin  de  I'ouvrage  :  2  vol.  grand  in  4to. 
avec  40  cartes  geographiques.     Paris,  de  I'imprinierie  Royale. 

M.  Mionet  vient  de  publierle  Sixieme  Volume  de  son  excellent 
ouvrage  qui  a  pour  titre  :  "  Description  de  Medailies  antiques^ 
grecques  et  romaaies,  avec  leur  degre  de  raret6  et  leur  estimation  ; 
ouvrage  servant  de  catalogue  i  une  suite  de  plus  de  vingt  niille  eni- 
preintes  en  soufre,  prise  sur  les  pieces  originales  :"  in  Svo.  Ce  tome 
6  qui  vient  de  paraitre,  termine  entierement  la  partie  des  Medailies 
Grecques. 

Le  savant  et  respectable  Francis  Henry  Egcrton,  vient  de 
mettre  sous  presse  Les  Carmina  et  Fragmenta  de  Sappho,  accom- 
pagnesde  notes  critiques  et  d 'une  traduction  latiue.     Mr.  Egerton 


420  Literary  InteUigence, 

avait  fait  ses  a-dleu  aux  Muses  Grecques  :  mais  il  a  ^te  obIig6 
de  recomiiiencer  ses  occupations  favorites  par  des  motifs  dont  il 
parle  lui-ineme.  "  I  thought,"  dit-il,  "  that  1  had  i)id  adieu  to  all 
further  Greek  publications,  and  henceforth  that  1  should  occupy 
myself,  solely  and  exclusively,  with  diplomatic  and  historical 
researches  :  but  my  growing  intirmilies  compel  me  to  sit  at  home, 
where  I  entertain  myself  with  various  literary  pursuits.  H(Z€ 
stadia  adolescentiam  aluiit,  seneciulem  oblectant,  etc." 

C.N. 


Professor  Burnouf  of  Paris  is  preparing  a  new  Commentary  on 
the  Speeches  of  Tliucydides.  From  his  sagacity  and  talents  much 
light  is  expected  to  be  thrown  on  those  important  parts  of  the 
History. 

M.  Walckenaer,  membre  de  la  Chisse  d'Histoire  ef  de  Li/tera- 
ture  ancieune  de  I'lnstitut,  homme  tres-laborieux  et  I'un  dcs  plus 
savans  Geographes  de  France,  a  presente  cette  anuee  ^  ses  col- 
logues plusieurs  memoires  fort  interessants.  Cet  estimable  savant  a 
mis  depuis  longtemps  sous  presse  les  ouvrages  suivants  : 
^  lo.  It'nihdiresde  I' Egi/pte ancieune  ;  un  vol. 'm4to.  Les  cartes 
de  cet  ouvrage  ont  deja  paru ;  mais  elles  n'ont  point  encore  ete 
mises  en  vente.  L'auteur  en  a  donne  quelques  exemplaires  ^ 
differentes  personnes. 

llo.  liineraires  de  la  Gaul e,  et  de  I'ltalie  Ancienne  :  un  vol, 
in  4to, 

lllo.  Geographic  Ancienne  des  Gaules  Cisalpines  et  Trarrsal- 
pines,  considerees  a  toutes  les  epoques  de  I'histoire  ;  un  vol.  in 
4to.     Cet  ouvrage  a  remporte  le  prix  de  I'lnstitut  en    181 1. 

IV.  Recherches  sur  le  mille  Homam,  considere  dans  ses  rap- 
ports avec  les  mesures  ancienne  s  et  modernes  ;  un  vol.  in  4to.  Cet 
ouvrage  est  imprime  ;  mais  il  n'a  pas  enc(  re  paru. 

V.  Recherches  sur  les  itineraires  anciens  de  la  Perse  et  de 
I'Inde,  et  sur  les  marches  d"ALEXA\nRE  et  de  Seleucus 
NiCATOR  ;  un  vol.  in  4to.  L'auteur  a  lu  deux  Memoires  de  cet 
important  ouvrage  a  I'lnstitut. 

ETPiniAOT  fPOINlSHAI.  Avec  un  choix  des  Scholies  Grec- 
ques et  des  Nvttes  Francaises;  par  Fr.  Tlnirot,  Professeur-adjoint 
de  Philosophie  a  la  faculte  des  Lettres  de  i'Academie  de  Paris. 
8vo.  Paris,  1813. 

Le  Zodiaque  Explique,  on  Recherches  sur  I'origine  et  la  signi- 
ficat  on  des  Constellations  de  la  Sphere  Grecque,  Traduit  dii 
Suedois,  de  C.  G.  S.  8vo. 


I 

German]/^  4§  I 

Recherches  sur  Apollon  et  sur  divers  points  de  Grammairej 
par  J.  B.  Gail. 

De  I'Emploi  des  Conjonctions  suivies  des  modes  conjonctifs 
dans  la  iangueGrec(|ue.  8vo.   Paris. 

This  i*  the  work  of  no  ordinary  scholar.  The  suppression  of  his  name  is 
a  singular  circumstance ;  but  ubiubi  est,  diu  celarl  non  potest,  'vVe  shall 
notice  the  work  in  our  next  more  fully. 

M.  Boniface  is  publishing  at  Paris  an  excellent  periodical  work, 
tlie  title  of  which  is  as  follows :  Maiiael  des  amateurs  de  la  langue 
Francoise,  co)i tenant  des  solutions  sur  I'etymotogie,  la  pronon' 
dation,  la  synomjmie,  et  la  si/ntaxe. 

GERMANY. 

Un  savant  Allemand  de  Vienna,  qui  se  trouve  actuellement  4 
Paris,  pretend  que,  dans  les  Odes  d'Horace  (Liv.  i.  od.  1.)  au 
lieu  de  "  Myrtoum  pavidus"  il  faut  hre  "  Myrtoum  inipavidus." 
Ce  savant  invite  tous  les  grands  Latinistes  d'ANGLETERRE  k 
examiner  ce  passage  du  Pindare  de  Rome,  et  ^  dire  Iranchement 
leur  avis  1^-dessus.  II  est  vrai  que  notre  savant  Viennois  ne  s'ap- 
puie  sur  I'autorite  d'aucun  manuscrit ;  mais  il  est  intimenient 
convaincu  que  Pavidus  est  une  faute  du  premier  copiste,  ct  que  ce 
mot  est  tres-eloigne  de  I'idee  d'Horace.  Pour  moi,  Monsieur, 
je  ne  me  permettrai  aucune  reflexion  sur  la  correction  que  propose 
le  savant  et  profond  Allemand  de  Vienne.  C.  N. 

M.  Schaefer  of  Leipsig  will  soon  publish  a  2d  edition  of  Lon- 
gus,  to  which  he  will  add  the  curious  fragment  discovered  by 
M.  Couvrier  in  the  Laurentian  Library  at  Florence,  and  inedited 
remarks  by  Brunck. 

The  Fragment  will  be  found  in  our  XVIIth  No.  with  a  Latin  Translation 
and  Notes. 

It  is  said  that  a  new  edition  of  Dion  Cassius  is  preparing  by 
M.  Sturz. 

M.  del  Furia,  keeper  of  the  Laurentian  library  at  Florence,  has 
published    at  Leipsig  an  inedited  tract    of   Herodian  de  metris. 
The  second  V^ol.  of  Boeckh's  Pindar  has  appeared. 

M.  Harles,  savant  6diteur  de  la  "  Bibliotheque  Grecque  de  Fa- 
briciuK,"  vient  de  mettre  au  jour  une  nouvelle  et  excellente  edition 
du  discours  de  Demosthenes  de  Corona,  en  un  fort  vol.  in  8vo. 
de  5o6  pages.  C'est  une  edition  cum  not  is  variorum,  auxquelles 
M.  Harles  a  ajoute  les  siennes  qui  sont  generalement  tres-bonnes, 
Le  volume  est  termine  par  quelqiies  variantes  d'apres  le  Mani« 
scrit  de  M.  Scrimger,  savant  Ecossais  ;  par  une  Dissertation  de 
Cantarenus  "  De  locis  quibusdam  Demosthenis,  etc.j"  par  la 
Lettre  de  Reiske,  et  par  un  petit  index. 


422  Literally  Intelligence. 

Frid.  Jacobs  Animadversiones  in  epigramniata  Anlhologiie 
Gra^cai  secundum  Ordinem  Analectorum  Brunckii,  Voluminis  tertii 
pars  tertia.  8vo.  Lips.   1814. 

Ce  V'^olume  fait  autant  d'honneur  a  la  sagacite  de  M.  Jacobs  que 
les  precedents,  il  contient, 

1st,  Un  Index  graicitatis  qui  ne  laisse  rien  k  desirer. 

2nd.  Paralipomena  ex  Codice  Vaticano.  Cette  partie  renferme 
beaucoup  d'  Epigrammes  inedites. 

3rd.  Paralipomena  ex  libris  editis. 

4th.  Catalog,  poetarum  Epigrammaticorum.  Ce  catalogue  con- 
tient d'  Excellentes  Notices  sur  la  vie  et  les  ecrits  des  poetes  Epi- 
grammatistes. 

M.  Jacobs  vient  aussi  de  publier  le  premier  Volume  d'une 
Seconde  Edition  de  son  Anthologie  d'apr^s  I'ordre  du  fameux 
Mauuscrit  du  Vatican. 

M.  Schaeffer  a  mis  sous  presse  une  Nouvelle  Edition  de  Platon, 
format  in  18nio.  Le  premier  Volume  vient  de  paraitre  ;  il  est 
d'une  grande  correction  et  fait  beaucoup  d'honneur  aux  soins  et 
aux  lumieres  de  I'infatigable  Schaeffer. 

The  learned  and  accurate  Bekker  is  preparing  for  publication 
the  inedited  works  of  Apollonius  of  Alexandria. 

M.  Gail  is  preparing  an  additional  volume  of  Observations  on 
Thucydides,  to  complete  his  edition  and  translation  of  that  histo- 
rian. 


ITALY. 

!^L  Ciampi,  Professeur  de  Litterature  Grecque  a  Pise,  vient  de 
niettre  au  jour  un  excellent  ouvrage  intitule :  Descrizione  della  Casa 
di  Cipselo  ;  tradotta  dal  Greco  di  Pausania,  ed  illustrata  dal'  Ab. 
Sebast.  Ciampi,  prof,  di  lettere  Greche.  S'aggiunge  la  disserta- 
zione  deH'Heyne,  sopra  lo  stesso  argomento.  Pisa  (capuro) 
1814,  in  8vo. 

M.  Cancellieri,  un  des  plus  savants  Antiquaires  de  Rome,  a 
public,  il  y  a  quelque  temps,  un  ouvrage  tres  curieux  et  tres  in- 
structif,  dont  voici  le  titre  :  "  Le  Sette  Cosefatali  di  Roma  antica  :'* 
1.  L'Ago  della  Madre  degli  Dei ;  2.  La  Quadriga  di  Creta  de 
Vejenti;  3.  Le  Ceneri  di  Oreste ;  4.  Lo  Scettro  di  Priamo  ;  5. 
IlVelo  d'llione;  6.  Gli  Ancili ;  7.  Jl  Palladio.  Vna  delle  tre 
altrecose  fatali  di  Troja  con  la  morte  di  Troilo  Figliuolo  di 
Priariio  e  con  I'introduzione  del  Cavallo  Durio  nella  Porta  Scea, 
oltre  il  rapimento  de  bianchi  Cavalli  di  Reso  Re  di  Tracia,  e  dell' 


Spain. — England.  42S 

Arco  e  delle  Frecce  di  Ercole  lasciate  a  Filottete  ;  illustrate  da 
Francesco  Cancellieri,  con  la  spiegazione  de  misteriosi  attributi 
de'  numeri  ternario  e  settenario.  Koma,  per  Luigi  Perego  Sal- 
vioni,  in  8vo. 


SPAIN. 

M.  Llorente  presented,  soon  after  the  abolition  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion in  1808_,  a  Memoir  to  the  Royal  Academy  of  History  in  Ma- 
drid, which  was  printed  by  that  Institution  under  the  title  of  "  Me- 
moria  Historica  sobre  qual  ha  sido  I'opinion  nacional  de  Espagna, 
acerca  del  tribunal  de  la  Inquisicion."  This  publication  gave  suclv 
general  satisfaction,  that  all  the  papers  and  documents  in  the  Ar- 
chives of  the  Inquisition  were  entrusted  to  the  author  for  a  work, 
which  he  had  undertaken,  "  Annals  of  the  Inquisition  of  Spain," 
in  which  he  had  collected  a  great  number  of  curious  facts,  that  had 
been  either  unnoticed  or  misrepresented.  The  first  volume  was 
printed  in  1812,  and  the  second  in  1813.  But  the  recent  changes 
m  Spain,  though  highly  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  that  country 
in  general,  have,  unfortunately  for  the  cause  of  freedom,  justice,  and 
humanity,  restored  the  Inquisition,  and  opposed  the  publication 
of  the  work.  The  author,  obliged  to  change  his  plan,  proposes 
to  write  his  History  in  French,  and  to  publish  it  in  Pans.  He 
will  now  be  at  liberty  to  add  a  considerable  number  of  facts  and 
observations,  which  it  would  have  been  impolitic  to  insert  ia  his 
©riginal  work,  in  the  Spanish  language. 


ENGLAND. 

LATELY  PUBLISHED. 

Elementa  Linguae  Graecae.  Pars  Prima,  complectens  Partes 
©rationis  declinabiles  ;  et  contractionum  regula?,  &c.  Studio  Ja- 
cobi  Moor,  LL.  D.  in  Academia  Glasguensi  olim  lit.  Or.  Prof. 

Pars  Secuuda,  complectens  Verba  anomala  et  defectiva,  et 
quasdam  ex  Praepositionibus ;  studio  Andreae  Dalzel,  F.  R.  S.  E. 
nuper  in  Academia  Edin.  lit.  Gr.  Prof.  8cc. 

Nunc  demum,  reliquas  Praepositiones,  Adverbia,  Conjunctiones, 
Syntaxin,  Prosodiam,  regulas  Accentuum  et  Dialectos  :  studio 
Georgii  Dunbar,  F.  R.  S.  E.  et  in  eadem  Acad.  lit.  Gr.  Prof. — 
Edinburgi,  1814. 

Eutropius,  with  English  Notes  on  the  plan  of  Phtedrus  ;  by  the 
Rev.  C.  Bradley,  M.  A.  2s.  Qd.  bound. 


Literary  Intelligence, 

Four  Plays  of  Plautus.  Amphitryo,  Aulularia,  Captives,  and 
Rudens.     With  English  Notes,  and  a  Glossary.     4s.  Qd.  bound. 

Mr.  Bradley  has  just  published  a  Second  Edition  of  Exercises 
and  Questions,  for  the  lower  classes,  adapted  to  the  best  Latin 
Grammars,  and  designed  as  an  introduction  to  the  Exercises  of 
Valpy,  Clarke,  Ellis,  Turner,  and  the  Eton  Exempla  Minora. 
Price  2s.  6d. 

Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  translated  into  Verse,  is  just  completed 
in  one  Vol.  Oct.  by  T.  Orger.  The  Latin  text  is  printed  in  small 
type  at  the  bottom  of  the  page.      Price  ll.  Is.  in  boards. 

The  English  and  Latin  Poems  of  Thomas  Gray.  With  Criti- 
cal Notes,  a  life  of  the  Author,  &c.  &c.  By  the  Rev.  John 
Mitford,  B.  A.  of  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford.  Elegantly  printed  in  8vo. 
and  embellished  with  two  Portraits  of  Gray  ;  the  first  from  a 
paiiitnig  by  Kichardson,  x^hen  Gray  was  only  1.5  years  of  age, 
in  the  possession  of  —  Robinson,  Esq.  of  Cambridge  :  and  the 
second  from  a  painting  by  Eckardt — This  is  the  most  complete 
and  classical  edition  of  these  celebrated  Poems  which  has  yet 
been  brought  before  the  public,     Pr.  18s.  bds. 

A  Third  Edition  of  Elements  of  Mythologi/ ;  or  an  easy  and 
concise  History  of  the  Pagan  Deities.  Intended  to  enable  the 
young  Reader  to  understand  the  ancient  Writers  of  Greece  and 
Rome.     2s.  bound. 

A  New  French  Dictionarij ;  or  a  Guide  to  the  Correct  Pro- 
nunciation of  the  Frencli  Language.  By  W.  Smith,  M.  A.  who 
has  compiled  it  from  the  Dictiouuire  de  CAcadcmie  Fran^aise, 
which  work  he  has  read  through  twice,  with  two  learned  Parisians 
at  his  side.     One  Vol.  Oct.  Pr.  8s.  6d,  boards. 

The  Rape  of  Proserpine ;  w  ith  other  Poems,  fmm  Claudiari ; 
translated  into  English  Verse.  With  a  prefatory  Discourse  and 
occasional  Notes.     Oct.  Pr.  8s.  6d.     By  Jacob  George  Strutt. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  IT.  Clarke,  of  Sandhurst  College,  has  pub- 
lished Part  I.  of  Tabids  Lii/guaram  ;  being  a  set  of  Tables  ex- 
hibiting at  sight.  The  Declensions  of  Nouns  and  Conjugations  of 
Verbs;  with  other  Grammatical  Requisites  essential  to  the  Read- 
ing and  speaking  of  the  following  Languages.  Latin,  Celtic  or 
Erse,  Sclavonic,  Hebrew,  Ethiopic,  2\ntarian,  and  Chinese;  with 
an  Explication  of  the  Lnigua  i'Vanca ;  and  the  pretended  modern 
Egyptian,  or  Cant  Language — The  whole  being  intended  to  facili- 
tate the  acquisition  of  any  of  those  languages,  by  placing  ia  the  most 
conspicuous  point  of  view,  whatever  is  esteemed  therein  essentially 
necessary  to  be  committed  to  memory.    The  Radical  or  Ancient 


England.  4Q5 

Languages  being  taken  from  the  best  authorities  ;  and  the  Deriva- 
tive or  Modern  from  the  determination  of  the  present  Academies 
and  Literary  Societies  of  the  Respective  countries.  Part  L 
Second  Edition,  which  is  just  published,  contains  the  Latin,  Spa-r 
nish,  Portugtiese,  Italian,  French  and  JN^orman.  The  work  is  t» 
be  completed  in  8  parts.     Duodecimo. 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  PRESS. 

An  English  Version  from  the  Original  Greek,  of  the  Genuine 
Works  of  Aratus,  the  Cihcian  ;  viz.  tlie  Phenomena,  the  Diose- 
mea,  and  the  Prognostica  :  and  also  of  the  Notes  of  Germanicus, 
Avienus,  and  othtrs.  Accompanied  witii  two  Stereographic  Ce- 
lestial Planispheres,  carefully  adapted  to  the  subjerfs  of  those 
poems ;  and  accurately  projected  to  the  positions  of  the  Colures, 
the  Equatorial  Toles,  Stellar  R.  A.  and  Dec.  &c.  for  the  age  in 
which  the  Author  lived. 

Li  the  illustration  of  these  planispheres,  it  is  attempted  to  recon- 
cile the  apparent  difference  of  the  position  of  the  equmoctial  colure 
with  that  given  in  the  ancient  draught  of  the  ^constellation  Aries, 
published  in  the  Leyden  edition  of  Aratus,  in  ](')52  ;  with  observa- 
tions on  the  opinions  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  and  Father  Souciet, 
upon  this  subject.     By  Henry  Clarke,  LL.  D.  Sandhurst  College. 

A  New  Edition  of  the  Greek  Testament,  with  Griesbach's 
Text.  It  will  contain  copious  Notes  from  Hardy,  Raphel,  Kypke, 
Schleusner,  Rosenmuller,  &c.  in  faniiiiar  Latni :  together  with 
parallel  passages  from  the  Classics,  and  with  references  to  Vigerus 
for  Idioms,  and  Bos  for  Ellipses.  By  the  Rev.  E.  Valpy,  B.  D. 
3  Vols.  Oct.  A  few  copies  on  large  paper.  Will  be  published  in 
March,   1815. 

Elements  of  Latin  Prosody,  with  Exercises  and  Questions,  de- 
signed as  an  Introduction  to  the  scanning  and  making  Latin  Verse, 
For  the  use  of  schools. 

Mr.  Bradley  is  preparing  for  the  press  an  edition  of  Ovid's  Me- 
tamorphoses, with  English  notes.     F'or  the  use  of  schools. 

Professor  J.  F  Boissonade  is  printing  at  Mr.  Valpy's  Press, 
Tiberius  Rhetor  De  iMguris,  altera  parte  Auctior  ;  una  cum  Rufi 
Arte  Rhetorica.     The  work  will  appear  early  in  the  spring. 

Preparing  for  the  press,  in  one  smal'  volume  octavo,  a  Selection 
from  the  least  objectionable  plays  of  Aristophanes.  The  work  is 
intended  for  young  students  at  the  Universities,  and  in  t!ie  higher 
classes  of  Grammar  Schools,  and  for  such  readers  as  may  wish  to 


425  Literary  Intelligence. 

have  some  idea  of  Attic  wit — but  whose  perusal  of  the  whole  of 
Aristophaues  is  prevented  by  feelings  which  the  licentious  language 
of  comedy  is  apt  to  wound.  The  text  taken  from  the  most  ap- 
proved editions,  will  be  accompanied  with  a  few  Latin  Notes,  Cri- 
tical and  Explanatory. 

Translation  of  the  Historical  Anecdotes  of  Valerius  Maximus; 
with  Notes,  explanatory  of  the  Moral  and  Religious  Principles  of 
the  Romans,  Greeks,  Carthaginians,  Persians,  and  other  Nations, 
mentioned  in  the  Original,  which  comprehends  notices  of  almost 
every  illustrious  character  of  ancient  Times.  By  Charles  Lloyd, 
L.L.D-  The  Work  will  be  handsomely  printed,  in  Quarto,  price 
Two  Guineas,  in  boards.  A  few  copies  only  will  be  on  large 
paper,  price  Five  Guineas. 


ORIENTAL  LITERATURE. 

Vienna.  M.  Hammer,  the  learned  orientalist,  attached  to  the 
Imperial  Library,  at  Vienna,  has  published  a  Catalogue  of  the 
Arabic,  Persic,  anci  Turkish  copies  contained  in  that  refertory ; — 
under  the  title  of  Catalogus  Arahicorum,  Persicorum,  Turcico- 
rum,  Bibliothec/z  Palatini.  Vindobonenis.     pp.  40.  folio. 

This  Catalogue,  besides  the  facilities  it  affords  towards  the  use 
of  oriental  manuscripts  in  general,  contributes  also  to  furnish  im- 
portant notices  to  the  learned  who  study  these  languages,  on  the 
nature  of  the  MSS.  reported  in  this  Catalogue,  especially  by 
means  of  the  valuable  notes  added  by  the  author. 

The  MSS.  are  in  number  four  hundred  and  one  :  they  are  dis- 
tinguished by  the  title,  the  name  of  the  author,  and  the  contents  ; 
and  are  divided  into  thirteen  sections.  The  first  contains  the  Art 
of  Writing :  the  second  Vocabularies ;  the  third.  Treatises  on 
Grammar  and  Rhetoric  ;  the  fourth,  on  the  Epistolary  style  ;  the 
fifth  on  Philosophers,  Physicians,  Mathematicians,  and  Natura- 
lists :  the  sixth  contains  rules  and  instructions  for  administration  of 
certain  public  employments  (canun-name) ;  the  seventh  relates  to 
historians  ;  the  eighth  to  writers  on  ethics  and  politics;  the  ninth 
to  novels  and  tales ;  the  tenth  to  the  Lyric  poets,  on  love,  didac- 
tics, and  mystics  ;  the  eleventh  to  treatises  on  jurisprudence  and 
theology  ;  the  twelfth  to  the  commentators  ;  and  the  thirteenth  to 
the  literature  connected  with  the  Koran. 

As  the  study  of  these  languages  and  of  these  subjects  is  now 
important  among  us,  the  knowledge  of  works  in  which  such  sub- 
jects are  treated,  cannot  but  be  of  consequence  to  those  engaged 
in  this  brancli  of  learning. 


427 
NOUVELLES   LITTERAIRES   DE  LA  GRECE. 

A    MONSIEUR    l'eDITEUR    DU    CLASSICAL    JOURNAL. 

Monsieur,  Paris,  ce  22  Decembre,  1814. 

J'apprends  avec  une  vive  satisfaction  que  I'on  vient  d'etablir  k 
Athenes  une  Societe  grecquesous  le  nom  de  'EAAHNIKH  'ETAI- 
PEIA  TSiN  tpIAOMOrSflN,  composee  de  savans  distingues  de  la 
Grece,  ct  de  plusieurs  Europeens  illustres.  L'Honorable  Mr.  North, 
cet  honimepiein  de  vertus  sublimes,  ce  digne  citoyen  d'Ath^nes,qui  a 
rendu  ^  sa  patrie  adoptive  des  services  nombreux  et  importanls,  a 
ete  nomme,  a  Tunanimite,  premier  president  de  cette  so- 
ciete naissante.  Un  grand  nombre  d'Ecclesiastiques  en  font 
partie,  et  se  distinguent  par  leur  zele  patriotique.  Les  seances  ont 
lieu  toutes  les  semaines  dans  un  grand  Monastere,  situe  dans  un  des 
plus  beaux  quartiers  de  la  ville,  et  dont  le  chef  (6  ' Hyovixsvog) 
passe  pour  le  plus  sincere  ami  des  Muses.  Tout  porte  a  croire 
que  les  descendants  de  Solon  vont  cueilhr  les  pkis  heureux  fruits 
de  leur  grand  et  sublime  patriotisme,  et  qu'ils  ne  tarderont  pas  a 
exciter  I'emulation  de  ceux  de  Lycurgue.  C'est  le  cas  de  dire 
avec  le  divin  Euripide  : 

*'   El  yag  Kocjiwv  sKot(rTog  o  t*   ovvuito  rig 
Xp>]crTOv,  SieASo;  tovto,  x^.'ig  xoivov  i^sgot 
narpl^i,   xaxuiV  av  al  mhsig  sXoKrarovwv 
nsigu)i/,sva.i,  TO  Xonrov  suTuy^olcV  av. ' 

M.  Coray  vient  de  publier  la  Sixieme  et  derniere  partie  des 
Paralleles  de  Plutarque  ;  un  vol.  in  8vo.  de  560  pages.  Le 
volume  est  accompagne  d'une  preface  en  grec  moderne,  et  de  notes 
savantes  et  instructives  en  grec  ancien.     La  preface  est  intitul6e, 

**  'AkoKou&io.  xai  reXog  tmv  avTOC^s^icjov  (no-^aL<T\i.m  Trsp)  r'^g  IXXjjvixrjj 
%ailucitg  x«i  yK'xxKyrig!'  M.  Coray  s'eleve  avec  vehemence  contre 
le  peu  de  zele  de  quelques  Archeveques  Grecs  qui  n'imitent  pas 
I'exemple  du  celebre  Ignatios  Metropolitain  de  Valachie.'  Le 
respectable  auteur  linit  par  adresser  ^  ces  pastcurs  du  peuple  Grec 
les  terribles  paroles  du  prophete  Ezekiel,  prononcees  contre  les 
pretres  d'Isra'el :  co  TroiiJ.ivsg  'lapoLriK,  y^rj  (5oa-x.ov(Ti  Ttoifj.svsg  euvTOvg  ; 
«6^i  TO,  Ttpo^UTu  fJ^oi)  fioaxoua-iv  ol  TTOiixsvsg  ;  '/Sou  to  yaXa  xarecrflieTe, 
xai  T«  sgnx  7r£^»/3aAAs<79=,   x«l  to  ttu^v   (r(pa^eTS,  xa)   roc  irgo^aTU  fx.ofj 

*  Voyez  sur  cet  homme  extraordinaire  les  cahiers  de  1811  et  de  1812 
4u  Journal  Grec  intitule  'epmhs  'o  Aorio?. 


428  Trench  literature. 

ei5  /SoVxeTS.  To  ^crSsvijxoj  oux  Ivicrp^ycrarSj  etc.  etc.  etc.*  Sous 
d'autrcs  rapports,  cette  preface  de  M .  Coray  est  vraiment  re- 
marqiiable.  La  severite  de  notre  bon  Nestor,  loin  de  nuire  au 
venerable  clerg6  grec,  ne  peut  qu'entiammer  d'avantage  Tamour 
propre  et  le  zele  de  tons  ceux  des  ecclesiastiques  Grecs  qui  font 
honneur  a  leur  nation.  11  est,  selon  moi;  hors  de  doute  que  les 
prefaces  des  excellentes  editions  de  M.  Coray  ont  puissamment 
contribue  aux  progr^s  etounans  qu'ont  fait  ses  chers  compa- 
triotes  en  si  peu  de  temps.  Que  seroit-ce  done  si  les  Grecs 
etaient  d^barrasses  du  feroce  sultan  qui  les  opprime,  et  qui  est  le 
plus  grand  ennenii  des  luniieres  de  la  philosophic  et  du  christia- 
iiisme  I 

M.  Mustoxydi  de  Corcyre  a  dernierement  public  une  traduction 
Latine  du  discours  d'lsocrates  Ils^i  '/ivTjSoVgwj,*  accompagn6e  de 
notes  et  d'une  table.     Milan,  1814,  in  8vo. 

M.  Petroutzopoulo  de  Leucade,  savant  plein  dezele  poursa  pa- 
trie,  vient  de  publier  a  Florence  im  excellent  ouvrage  mr  I'histoire 
et  ies  Andquites  de  Leucade,  si  fanieuse  chez  les  Anciens.  M. 
Petroutzopoulo  possede  un  riche  cabinet  de  Medailles  Leuca- 
dieniies,  ainsi  qu'un  gr^md  nombre  d'lnscriptions.  11  a  sacrifie  la 
plus  grande  partie  de  sa  fortune,  pour  faire  present  a  ses  compa- 
triotes  d'une  histoire  complete  de  son  pays  natal.  Get  homme 
"venerable  reside  depuis  quelque  temps  a  Florence  avec  son  fils,  k 
qui  il  donne  ['Education  la  plus  liberale  et  la  plus  digne  de  lui. 
Sa  S.  le  Patriarche  de  Constantinople  (Kyrillosnatif  d'Andrinople), 
ci-devant  Archeveque  d'Iconium,  vient  de  publier  a  Vienne,  par 
les  soins  de  M.  I'Archimandrite  Anthimos  Gazis,  une  grande  carte 
geographique  d'Iconium  dressee  par  lui-meme.  Cette  carte  con- 
tient  les  noms  anciens  et  modernes,  et  elle  est  d'une  echelle  consi- 
derable. M.  Barbie  du  Bocage  d  qui  le  Patriarche  en  a  en- 
■voy6  un  exeniplaire,  m'a  assuie  qu'elle  est  d'une  grande  impor- 
tance. ISa  S.  est  le  plus  savant  de  tons  nos  Archeveques,  II 
possede  plusieurs  laiigues,  et  cultive  avec  un  grand  succes  la  Geo- 
graphic  et  les  Antiquites  de  la  Grcce. 

^    C.  N. 


*  XXXIV.  2,  10. 

^  Voyez  le  Class.  Jburn,,  No.  XV.  p.  124. 


42§ 
NOTES.    TO   CORRESPONDENTS. 

The  return  of  our  connexion  with  the  Continent  has  been  pro- 
ductive of  much  gratification  to  us  in  the  translation  of  several  arti- 
cles from  the  Classical  Journal,  not  only  into  the  French,  Ger- 
man, and  Italian  languages^  but  into  Latin,  The  translators  have 
not  always  acknowledged  the  source  from  which  they  have  drawn 
those  articles  ;  but  if  the  literary  world  is  gratified  and  instructed^ 
we  have  attained  the  object  of  our  publication. 

The  valuable  classical  articles  from  our  new  Cambridge  contri- 
butor will  meet  with  as  early  an  insertion  as  possible. 

Professor  Nodell's  criticisms  will  be  continued  in  our  next  No, 

T.  complains  that  we  have  not  inserted  his  Hebrew  Criticisms, 
and  that  we  give  the  preference  to  classical  articles.  We  could 
show  him  complaints  that  have  reached  us  of  a  very  different  nature. 
We  have  studied  to  please  all;  we  hope  we  shall  not  be  forced  to 
say,  sudavimusfrustia,  nee  hilum projecimus. 

We  have  received  several  classical  tracts  from  France,  some  of 
which  we  shall  not  fail  to  notice  fully. 

We  thank  B.  A.  P.  R.  for  his  Supplement  to  tlie  '  List  of 
Hebrew  Grammars/  which  we  gave  in  No.  xviii.  We  have, 
however,  deferred  its  insertion  till  No.  xxi.,  when  we  hope  to 
make  a  much  fuller  supplement.  We  shall  thank  any  of  our  read- 
ers to  supply  any  new  titles. 

Notulffi  Quaedam  in  Platonis  Menexenum  in  our  next. 

The  Elegiaca  Trias  of  P.  J.  Van  Lelyveld,  does  not  come  within 
our  plan. 

Natalitia  Anno  Magni  Climacteris  in  our  next. 

On  account  of  the  press  of  matter  from  the  Continent,  we  are 
obliged  to  postpone  The  Index  to  Vols.  IX.  and  X.  to  the  next 
No.  An  Index  Audorinn  Emendatorum  to  the  10  first  Vols,  will 
be  given  at  the  same  time,  it  is  advised  therefore  not  to  bind  Vol- 
X.  till  after  the  publication  of  No.  XX i. 

The  remaining  Plates  of  Hodgkin  will  appear  in  No.  XXL 

Direction  to  the  Binder, 
Do  not  bind  Vol.  X.  of  the  Classical  Journal, 
'till  you  receive  t!ie  sheet    2  E,  containing   the 
Indices,  which  will  be  inserted  ia  No.  XXI.  for 
March,  1815. 


430 


[advertisement.] 

IMPORTATION  OF  GRAMMATICAL  WORKS, 

And  Bibles  in  "various  Languages  ; 
A  FEW  CLASSICS  AND  MODERN  GREEK  BOOKS. 

Just  published  by  T.  Boosey,  4,  Broad  Street,  Exchange,  a 
Catalogue  of  Grammars  and  Bibles,  in  most  of  the  European,  and 
many  of  the  Oriental,  languages  ;  amongst  which  will  be  found, 
besides  works  on  languages  in  general,  as  Adelung's  Mithridates, 
[Nemnich's  Polyglott  Lexicon,  Wachter's  Glossarium,  Schindleri 
Lexicon,  &c.  Also  a  curious  collection  of  Grammars,  Diction- 
aries and  Bibles  in  the  Danish,  Swedish,  Russian,  Polish,  Hunga- 
rian, Lithuanian,  and  Bohemian  languages ;  the  whole,  together 
with  a  few  classics  and  modern  Greek  books,  have  lately  been  im- 
ported from  Germany.  Also  just  published,  in  3  Parts,  Boosey^s 
Catalogue,  and  may  be  had  gratis  as  above. — Part  1,  containing  an 
extensive  collection  of  German  books  and  prints. — Part  2,  Bibles, 
grammatical  works,  Sic.' — Part  3,  Curious  and  scarce  books  iu 
Foreign  languages. 


[advertisement.] 
MEMOIRS 

OF 

(GENERAL  MOKEAU^ 

Dedicated  to  Madame  Moreau.  Pr.  14s.  bds.  8vo.  Embellished  with 
an  elegant  engraved  Portrait  of  the  General,  taken  a  few  weeks  before 
his  Death  ;  and  a  Fac  Simile  of  his  last  Letter  to  Madame  Moreau  j 
also  a  Map  of  the  Siege  of  Kehl,  and  Passage  of  the  Rhine  in  1796. 

BY  JOHN  PHILIPPART,  ESQ. 

Author   of  "  The   Northern  Campaigns,"  Sfc.   Sf'c. 
Sold  by  J.  Colburn,  Public  Library,  Conduit  Str«et,  Hanover  Square. 

WHERE  ALSO  MAY  BE  HAD. 

ILETTEIRS 

FROM 

THE  RIGHT  HON.  LADY  CRAVEN, 

(Now  Margravine  of  Anspach) 
TO  HIS  SERENE  HIGHNESS  THE  MARGRAVE  OF  ANSPACH, 
During  her  Travels  through  France,  Germany,  Russia,  &c.  in  1786  and 
17«7.     Second  Edition,  including  a  variety  of  Letters  not  before  pub- 
lished.    One  Vol. Royal  Quarto,   Price  ]/.  lis.  6d. 


431 

INDEX. 


TO  VOI.UMES  IX.  and  X. 


A. 

Abbreviation,  instance  of  ix,  38 

Absolute  case,  x,  388 

Academia,  quantity  of  the  penult,  ix, 
340 

Accents,  on  tlje  Hebrew  ix,  401 

Accorees,  deformity  of  the  x,  243 

Acta,  dy.rh,  actare,  cIktc'c^hv  ix,  320 

Acts  of  the  Apostles,  XVII,  i^l.  Con- 
cio  ad  Cleruni,  fi-Din  x,  13 

Addison,  Tentamen  de  Poetis  Romanis 
Eiegiacis,  by  ix,  346 

Admiration,  defined  ix,  70 

Adulaii,  etymology  of  x,  386 

Advs^rbs,  Greek,  superlative  degree  in 
—  w;  very  rare  ix,  .58 

Adversaria  Literaria,  ix,  37,  588.  x, 
165,  339 

-/Eolian  Dialect,  ix,  363 

iEschylus,  MS.  of,  compared  with 
Pauw's  Ed.  x,  100.  Notes  on,  by 
Person  114.  emendations  on  16-^ 

'A'/'Xio-rEvtuv  ix,  216 

Agrippina,  Nero's  suspicions  of  x,  1 

ayMvOai  thistles  ix,  137 

Alabastrum,  in  Scripture  ix,  264 

a^arrm,   ix,   20 

Albinos,  x,  238 

Alexandrine  verses,  its  derivation  x,  173 

Algernon  Sydney,  the  terminating  pa- 
ragraph in,  compared  with  a  passage 
in  Tacitus  x,  120 

Alliteration,  Greek,  Latin  and  French 
ix,  588 

Alphabeti  Grasci,  variae  forma  ix,  182. 
origin  of  220 

Alphabetical  distribution  of  words,  its 
comparative  utility  x,  193 

Alta  vox,  not  a  barbarism  x,  398 

u,jj.afTwXo;,  ix,  262 

Amatory  Latin  Writers,  Addison's 
remarks  on  a  proposed  version  of 
the  ix,  349 

«v,  on  the  use  of,  with  an  Optative 
mood  X,  21 

Anagramma  Epiphonematicum  ad  Re- 
gem,  X,  33 

Angora,  the  city  described  ix,  634. 
shawls  ib. 

Animals,  sagacity  of,  in  discerning 
water  ix,  48 

Antispastics,  ix,  345 

Antistrophic  Mania,  ix,  53 

Antoninus  Marcus  Aurelius,  on  a  pas- 
sage in  his  Meditations  ix,  171 
AmT^'Kuiv,  quantity  of  ix,  376 

iKTTo;,  ix,  297 

NO.  XX.        a.  ji. 


Arabic,  MS.  Ancient  ix,  600 

Aravet,  description   of  tiie    mountain 

of ix,  639 
Arauraniaus,  polygamy  allowed  among 

the  ix,  217 
Araxes,  source  of  ix,  637 
''A-tf,  "Ap£f,  on  tlie  quantity  ix,  377 
Ariosto,  anecdote  of  ix,  39 
AristaMietus,  emendatus  ix,  599 
Aristotle,  on   the   order  of  the   Attic 

Months  ix,  332 
Ark,  the,  on  the  tradition  that  it  is  on 

the  top  of  the  mountain  of  Ararat 

ix,  639 
Armenia  Major,  climate  of  ix,  636 
Arreoues  at  Otaheite  x,  257 
Ars  Poetica  of  Horace,  an  interpolated 

passage  in  the  ix,  526 
Arsis,  ix,  375 
Article,  On  the  Greek  ix,  481.  use  of 

the  English,  in  translating  from  the 

Hebrew  248 
Arundo,  on  the,in  the  Scriptures  ix,  139 
coc-Tayjjg,  fertilis  ix,  26 
ao-TEgwv  x,opo;,rem.  on  the  metaphor  ix,  89 
Astonishment,  defined  ix,  70 
Atchekui,  on  its  situation  ix,  607,  609. 
Atiabilius,  etymology  of  ix,  128 
'ATpa^ri;,  I3awes's  canon  with  respect 

to  the  Homeric  use  of  ix,  345 
Atterbury,  Bp.  his  share  in  the  Oxford 

Controversy  with  Dr.  Bentiey  ix,  5i;2 
Attic  Months,  Remarks  on  the  ix,324. 

x,  266 
Audax,  audacia,  audacter,  in   a  good 

sense  x,  397 
Austrian  ambition,  monument  of  x,  173 
Authorised   version  of  the  scriptures, 

query  in  regard  to  the  ix,  591 
Authors,  ancient  and  modern,  Remarks 

on  the  obss.  on  ix,  90,  229 
Avium,  not  compressible  into  two  syl- 
lables ix,  343 

B, 
B,    how   pronounced   by   the  ancient 

Greeks  x,  139 
"  Bajtyli,"  or,  sacred  stones,  anointed 

ix,  217 
Bajazid,  account  of  the  city  of  ix,  640 
Barabbas,  also  called  Jesus  ix,  225 
Barbaries  Puritanica,  ix,  4 
Barclay,  Latin  Style  of  ix,  47 
Barker,  E.  H.  ix,  lOl,  114,  133,  281, 

320,  490.  X,  23,  57,  63,  258,  306 
Barmecides,  murder  of  ix,  5 19 
Barron,  A.  Latin  Oiation  by  x,  114 

VOL.  X.  a  E 


43-2 


INDEX. 


Barrow,   Prof.  On  his  Latin  Poetry  x, 

29 
Basil,  St.  illustration  of  St.  Gregory's 

Epitaph  on  ix,  130 
Eatieia,  tumaliis  of  ix,  626 
Bayeri,  T.  S.  Dissert,  tie  Orig.  et  prise. 

Scylharnm  Sedibiis  x,  258 
Beattie,  Js.  Prof.  Latin  Inscription  on 

ix,  132 
Bellamy,   J.    Essay    on    the    Hebrew 

Points  ix,  408.  x,  268 
B£XX!gD>pivT>)f,  Latinized  ix,  598 
Bentley,  Dr.  Answer  to  a  late  Book 

written  against  ix,  173,  3'i9.  x,  209. 

Oratiuncula  ix,  315.  On  his  Callima- 

chns  409.     Defended  from  a  charge 

of  Plagiarism  5:£0.  A  letter  of,  to  the 

Rev.  I\lr.   Gordon,  x,  171.     Plan  of 

an  incorporate  Variorum  Greek  Lexi- 
con 179 
Beza,  Inscription  by,  on  Erasmus  x,  173 
Biblical  Criticism,  ix,  48,  137,  149,— 

on  I.  John,  v.  7.  182,  305,  479—246, 

262,  483 
Biblical  Synoninia,  ix,  214.  x,  228 
Bibliographical  Inaccuracy,  ix,  35 
Bibliographical  Intelligence,  ix,  411 
Bibliography,  ix,  260.  x,  316 
Billingsgate  dialect,  classical  specimen 

of  ix,  405 
Bithynia,  Gulf  of,    adjoining   country 

ix,  633 
Blood,  Thlil.  Uasa,  or  "  tiie  price  of 

blood  "  ix,  216 
Blot  and  bleak,  ix,  128 
Blunt,  J.  J.  Latin  Poem  by  x,  87 
Boccacio,  origin  of  the  Decameron  of 

ix,  140 
Bodily  characteristics,  often  hereditary 

X,  243 
Boissonade,  M.  Notice  sur  M.  Larcher 

X,  130 
Bolingbroke,  Lord,    where    educated 

ix,  4 
Bond's  Horace  x,  3l6 
Bossuet,  anecdote  of  ix,  39 
Bourbon,   Epitaph  on  the  Poet  ix,  41 
Bonrnabasiii,  obss.  o.i  the  hill  of  ix,  605 
Bow  1,  wooded,  miraculous  attribute  of 

x,  233 
Boyd,  H.  S.  Remarks  on  the  Greek 

Fathers  ix,   87.     Illustration  of  St. 

Gregory's  Epit.   on  St.     Basil  130. 

Bibl.  Crit.  479.    On  the  Greek  Ar- 

tick-  481 
Brachia,  lacerti  x,  399 
Brain,  Account  of  the  New  Anatomy 

and  Physiology  of  the  x,  180 
Britannis,  quantity  of  the  first  syllable 

ix,  340 
Brown,  Dr.  Latin  Inscription  by,  on 

Prof.  Beattie  ix,  132 
Brown,  Sir  T.  query  with  regard  to  a 

pinnt,  mentioued  by  ix,  591 


Brunck,  Index  to  the  3  vols,  of  Lis 
Analecta  x,  115 

Buonaparte,  application  of  a  passa|^e 
friiin  Kliniiiis  to  his  sitnati<  n  ix,  596 

Burke,  a  pat-sage  in  his  Pamphlet 
against  the  Duke  of  Bedford  com- 
pared with  one  in  Demosthenes  x, 
121.  where  educated  ix,  5.  misre- 
presentation in  regard  to,  corrected 
lb. 

Burney,  Dr.  the  merit  of  having  found 
that  the  Scriptural  G.osses  in  He- 
sychius  are  interpolated  due  to  x, 
179.  his  remarks  on  Milton's  Greek 
compositions  ix,  3+2 

Burns,  compared  with  Casimir  ix,  169 

Bussy  Rabutiu,  displeasure  of  his  so- 
vereign ix,  348 

Butler,  Dr.  extract  from  his  "  Dissef> 
tation  on  the  Nature  of  Virtue  "  ix, 
77 

Byssus,  obss.  on  ix,  155 
C. 

Caesar,  Jul.  character  of  ix,  141 

Calidas,   the  Indian  Poet  x,  191 

Calliniachus,  On  Beritley's  ix,  409 

Cambridge  Tripos  Papers,  ix,  503. 
Prize  Poems  x,  80,  164 

Camden,  where  educated  ix,  2 

Caracci,  Annibal,  an  InscriptioM 
thrown  into  the  grave  of  ix,  393 

Carlyle,  Prof,  ix,  6Q6 

Carmen  Toghrai,  x,  293 

Casimir,  on  his  lyric  Poetry  ix,  169 

Catalogus  Pralectionum  publice  et 
privatim  Georgia  Augusta  ix,  27 

Catullus,  his  character  as  a  poet  ix,  347'. 
emendation  on  LXII,    215.  1.  x,  169 

(!ellis,  on  the  word  x,  58 

Character,  human.  Inquiry  into  the 
causes  of  the  diversity  of  ix,  65.  See 
Scott  -. 

Chestej-field,  Earl  of,  where  educated 
ix,  4 

Chevalier,  Mr.  Le  ix,  607 

Chiliingworth,  where  educated  ix,  3 

Chilo,  the  LacedEemonian,  anecdot* 
of,  by  Pliny  ix,  67 

xxoCvif,  query  on  the  word  ix,  528 

Christ,  the  whole  of  his  discourses  not 
contained  in  the  gospels  x,  272 

Chrysopolis  ix,  633 

Chrysosfom,  episcopal  seat  of  ix,  635 

Churchill,  account  of  ix,  6 

Cicero,  remarks  on  his  Offic.  ix,  234. 
query  on  a  new  MS.  found  of  329. 
conjecture  on  a  passage  in  his  Cut0 
Major  vindicated  x,  306 

Circassians,  their  propensity  to  revenge 
ix,  216 

Civilization,  origin  of  Grecian  ix,  363 

Clarendon,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  4 

Clarke,  Dr.  where  educated  ix,  3.  m«- 
ral  theory  of  73 


INDEX. 


43i 


Classical,    and   Biblical   Criticism   ix, 

tor.  Cotinexions  1S9.   x,    iiy.  33(3. 

Criticism  ix,  171.  320.  x,  61 
Clavier,  M.   Translation  of  Pausanias 

X,  353 
Clemens  Alexandrinns,  testimony  of, on 

I  John  V.  7.  ix.  Ib7 
Climate,  ciFect  of,  on  the  hides  of  ani- 
mals X,  237,  on  human  character  247 
Coligny,  Henrietta  de.  Inscription  on 

ix,  595 
Collatio,  Cod.  Harl.  cum  Odyss.  Ed. 

Ernest,  ix,  191 
Comana  of  Pontns  ix,  635 
Combinations  of  words  in  Greek  Tra- 
gedy ix,  54 
Comfort,    Comfortable,   derivation  of 

ix,  119 
Comites,  or  cohors  amicornm  x,  391 
Common-place-books,  too  frequent  use 

of,  pernicious  x,  178 
Concilium,  consilium  x,  392 
Concio  ad  Clerum,  a  R.   Sumner  x, 

43 
Concubinage,   promiscuous  x,  256 
Conscience,  testimony  of  ix,  77 
Consonanls,  on  doubHng,  in  Greek  ix, 

379 
Constantine,  undeservedly  styled  "The 

great"  ix,  633 
Coplestone,  Mr.  his  refutation  of  ca- 

lunmies    against   the    University   of 

Oxford  ix,  7 
Corneille,  anecdote  of  ix,  3'3 
Cornish  language,  present  state  of  ix, 

40 
Cornwall,  Mr.  where  educated  ix,  4 
Correspondents,  Notes  to  ix,  228.  411. 

X,  *191,  429 
Coxe,  Mr.  where  educated  ix,  2 
Cretins,  or  Idiots  x,  239 
Criticism,  its  difference  as  applied  to 

tiie  Bible,  and  the  Classics,  ix,  476 
Crombie's    Gymnasium,    or    Symbola 

Critica,  Notice  of  x,  384 
Cromwell,  OUver,  where  educated  ix, 

5.    misrepresentation     relative     to, 

corrected  ib. 
Crowe,  Dr.  Oratio  habita  in  Thcatro 

Oxoniae  x,  183 
Crusoeus,  Robinson,  Notice  of  ix,  522 
Cudworth,  Dr.  his  refutation  of  Mr. 

Hobbes'  character  of  Man  ix,  72 
Cup,  divination  by  x,  23a 
Cura»  Posteriores  x,  417 
Curd  language,  the  ix,  637 
Curdish  Robbers,  outrages  of  ix,  638 
D. 

AaVo;  iaXof ,  ix,  297 

Daniel,  tradition  of  his  burial  ix,  462 
Dare  pcenas,  x,  397 
Dawes,  K.   Letter  to   Dr.  Taylor  x, 
349.  his  opinion  respecting  the  He- 


brew vau  ix,  366 
Death,  conduct  at  the  approach  of  x, 

368 
De  Bosch,  on  the  quantity  of  a  vowel 

before  sc,  sp,  6:c.  ix,  341 
De  Foe,  Dan.  History  of  the  Plague  in 

London  ix,  140 
Demosthenes,  anecdote  of  ix,  41 
D'Knghien,  Duke,  inscription   of  the 

cenotaph  of,  at  St.    Petersburg    x, 

173 
Derivation,     on    French    ix,  592.    of 

English  words  and  phrases  from  the 

Spanish  and  Italian  x,  118 
Dextra,  used  for  inaiiun  in  poetry  ix, 

590 
Diacritical  Points,  Remarks  on  the  ix, 

255 
Dialogi  de  causis  corrupttP.  eloquentiap, 

in  locum  conjectuj-a  ix,  162 

Aiarrav,   ODSS.  OH  thc  WOl  d  ix,  114 

DibiSin,  Mr.  his  Introduction  &c.  noti" 

ceu  ix,  36.  his  account  of  Faber'sEd. 

of  Aristophanes  corrected  ib. 
Diganmia,  An  Enquiry  into  tlie  versi- 
fication of  Homer,  and  his  use  of  the 

ix,  361 
Diodorus   Tarsensis,    account  of    ix, 

183 
Diodorus  Siculus,  Bibl.  Hist.  Wessel- 

ing's  Ed.  Notice  of  ix,  471 
Dione,  on  the  word  ix,  281 
Diphthongs,  Greek  ix,   372 — ",  often 

advantageously  resolved  into  dialysis 

345 
Dowry,  paid  to   the  wife's  father  in 

Japan  x,  230 
Dryden,  where  educated  ix,  4 
Drummond,  Sir  W.  ix,  324.  559.  notice 

of  some  calumnies  334. 
Duco  and  nubo  ix,  599 
Duport,  Prof.  On  the  Latin  Poetry  of 

X,  29 
Av5-^ifxoj,  meaning  of  ix,  58 
"  Dying  in  grain,'  on  the  expression 

x,"ll8 

E. 
E,  on  the  penultimate  in  dechrunt,  stete- 

runt  <&c.  X,  125 
Heta,  how  pronounced  by  the  ancient 

Greeks  x,  139 
Ego,  quantity  of  the  second  syllable 

ix,  339 
Egyptian  Etymology  ix,  1.53 
Egyptian  Idols,  on  ix,  559 
Eiegiacis  Romanis  Poetis,  Tentamen 

de  ix,  346 
Elias  Leviia,  notice  of  his  opinions  on 

thc  subject  of  the  Hebrew  Points  ix, 

396,  405 
Ellipsis,  instances  of  ix,  51 
Elohim,  its  number  x,  335 
s'ATiej,  I'hfi:;  X,  53 


434 


INDEX. 


Einbalmiiie,  x,  235 

Lniinis,  jx,  150 

Euuiiioii,  various  meanings  of  is,  69 

Enclitics,  remark*  on  ix,  64.  on  Latin, 

Avitli  respect  to  poetry  589 
Enslish    books,    iu    connection    with 

classical  studies  ix,  l39 
Enplish  language,  obss.  on  some  point 

of  resemblance  between  the  Italian 

and  tbe  ix,  1 17.  between  the  Ger 

man  and  x,  318 
Englifjh   woids   infd    plirases,    derived 

fioni  the  Spanish  and  Italian  x,  118 
Englisii  writers,  paucity   of,  who  have 

written   ele{;ant(y  and   correctly    in 

Latin  ix,  47 
'ET:Hr„  not  used  by  Hemer  or  any  classic 

cai  Greek  writer  is,  374 
"HTTHpof,  and  Epirns  x,  169 
'£7>f,  Use  of  ix,  251 
Epigrams  on  Podaj^er  Vinosus  ix,  42. 

by    Hegisander  525.  two  Epigrams 

5t'8 
Epirns,  Virgil's  anachronism  respecting 

x,  169 
Epitaphs- — on  the  Poet  Bourbon  ix,41. 

on  Henry  IV.  of  France  593.  on  Mr. 

Tweddeil  x,  171.  in  Heyninm  174 
Epithets,  in  poetical  composition  ix, 

33 
Epodica,    in  Euripidis  carmina  Coni- 

nifiitarius  ix,  16,  '293.  x,  34.  369 
Etjuidem,  etymology  of  x,  394 
Erasmus,  Inscription   by   Beza   on  x, 

173 
"Ef-if,  on  the  word  x,  58 
Erzerum,  description   of  the   city    ix, 

6S6 
Etvmological  Disquisitions  ix,  121 
Etymology  of  words  expressive  of  cer- 
tain mental  affections  ix,  126 
EumoipiKS,  ix,  363 
Euripieiis,   fu  <  armina  Epodica   Com- 

mentarius  ix,   15.   293.  x,  34.   369. 

obss.  on  Hecuba  ix,  16.     Orestes  17 

— 19.     Phopuissa;    19—25.      Medea 

23,  24.      Hipp.  24.  26.      Snppiices, 

>«oticc   of    Hermauii's   Ed.    of  49. 

Critical  and  explanatory  remarks  on 

tlie   Hipp.   133.     Horace  explained 

by  281,  emeiuiations  on  599,  x,   879. 

C.  21.     Phcenissa;  340.  1.  99 — 160 
Eustathius,  reijsion  of  x,  177 
Eutropii,  Notitia   Cod.    MS.    Sallustii 

et,  Frasinient.  continentis  x,  144 
Ezekiel,  tradition  of  his  burial  ix,  462 

F. 
Faber,  obss.  on  his  Ed.  of  Aristophanes 

ix,  36 
Falkland,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  5 
Famine,  the  cause  of  slavery  in  Africa 

x,  234 
Fegatoso,  application  of  the  word  by 

the  Italians  ix,  29 


Fell,  Dr.  anecdote  of  ix,  ." 

Fish,  not  often  found  in  the  rivers  of 

the  East  ix,620 
Fisher,  J.  H.  Greek  Poem  by  x,  83 
Floralia,  origin  of  ix,  241 
Flowers,,  On  the  language  of  ix,  208 
Foister,     Reinold,    reference    to    his 

tract  "  De  Bysso  antiquorum  "  ix, 

154 
Forstcr,  T.  x,  18  2 
Fox,  Mr.  where  educated  ix,  5 
P'rance,     Noiivelles    literaires    de    x, 

*li!9 
French  language,  H.  Stephens  on  the 

conformity  of  with  the  Greek,  ix,  529 
French  literature  x,  358,  377 
French  Revolution,  lines  written  by  a 

poet,  wiio  s'lti'ered  in  the  ix,  39 
Fruits,  language  of  ix,  208 
"  Fugir  via,"  on  the  Italian  expression 

X,  119 
Fulmina  belli,    bello  fulmen,   &c.   x, 

166 

G. 
Gagnierii,   Jo.   Carolina  &c.   and   his 

Latin  style  ix,  47 
Galatia,  ancient,  present  aspect  of  the 

country  ix,  634 
Gall,  Dr.  Account  of  the  Physiology 

of  the  brain  of  x,  180 
Gambling,  among  the  ancient  Germans 

X,  250 
Genders,  oriental  x,  294 
Genesis,  Rem.  on  ch.  xxix.  ix,  482 
Geometrical  Probleni,by  Porson  x,  401 
Georgia  Augusta,  Catalogus  praelectio- 

num  publice  et  privatiai  ix,  27 
Georgics,  obss.  on  the  ix,  95 — 100 
(Jheybize,   f^ybissa  ix,  632 
Gibbon,  where  educaied  ix,  2 
riv!cr9at  and  flVu,  x,  329 
Giroiamo  Preti,  sonnet  of  ix,  40 
Gnoniologia  Homerica,  Duport's  x,  32 
Goddard,    Dr.   ungratefully   neglected 

ix,  5 
Gordon,  Dr.  letter  to  Bentley  x,  171 
Gottingen,  detail  of  lectures  given  at 

ix,  27 
Grana,  why  the  Spanish  word,  signifies 

scarlet  x,  118 
Grant,  Capt.  death  of  ix,  463 
Grant's  English   Grammar,  Notice  of 

X,  174 
Grecian  History,  ignorance  of,  among 

the  Romans  ix,  143 
Grecian   literature  before   Homer  ix, 

363 
Greek   Alphabet,  accentuation  of  the 

letters  ix,  236 
Greek  Article,  obss,  on  ix,225,  481 
Greek  Fathers,  remarks  on  ix,  87 
Greek  language,  accented  pronuncia- 
tion of,  proved  ix,  41.  Grae  ,i  Alpha- 

beli  Varice  forma  1Q2,    Conformity 


INDEX. 


435 


of,  with  the  Latin  and  Sanskrit  219, 

5ti9 
Greek  Translation,  by  Person  ix,  475 
Greeks,  modern,   penurionsness  of  ix, 

632 
Greaory,  St.  Illustration  of  his  Epitaph 

on  .St.  Ba  ills,  130 
Grenville,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  4 
Grey,  Lord,  wiifTe  educated  i\,  4 
Griesbach,  J.  Memoir  of  x,  '2'95- 
Grotius,  epitaph  on  ix,  .593 
Gyle*'  Eiemeuts  of  Hebrew  Grammar, 

Notice  of  X,  3j7 
Gyp,  in  lingua  vernacula  ix,  526 

H. 
Hails,  W.  A.  ix,  246 
Hair,  singular  use  of,  in  devotion  ix, 

36,5 
Hales,  John,   Golden  Remains    of  x, 

97  _  _ 

Halys,  derivafion  of  its  name  ix,  635 
Hammond,'  where  educated  ix,  3 
Hampden,   M)-.  wiiere  educated  ix,  4 
Happmess,  .sources  of   ix,  82.  mode  of 

attaining  85 
Har  ins,  Turkish,  lan<rua!;jo  of  ix,  209 
Harvests,  two  annual,  in  Italy,  Turkey, 

Siri:y  i\,  335 
Haytf r,  Kev.  J.  Greek  Ode  by  x,  164 
Heaven,  a  name  for  God  x,  107 
Hebediesn,  history  of  ix,  189 
Heurew    Alphabets,  obss.    on   the   ix, 

538.  X,  7 
Hebrew  Criticism,  ix,  538.x,  1,  7,  335 
Hebrew  Grammars,   List   of  ix,  381. 

Notice  of  Gyles'  x,  3">7 
Hebrew  Langnaire,  plan  for  reading  x,  7 
Hebrew  Literature,  Ou  the   Book   of 

Jasher  and  oliier  subjects  of  x,  23 
Hebrew  Poetry,  x,  9 
Hebrew  Points,  inventor  of  ix,  543 
Heorew  Scriptures,  On  the  integrity 

of  the  ix,  395.  Editio  princeps  x, 

269 
Hebrews,  St.  Paul's  Ep.  I.  vi.  ix,  469 
Hector,  tumulus  of  ix,  623 
Heircsander,    Greek    Epigram   by   ix, 

525 
Hejauje,  account  of  ix,  548 
Hcivetius,  extract  from  ix,  68 
Henrietta  de  Coli.-ney,  inscription  nn- 

der  her  picture  ix,  595 
Henry  IV.   of  France,  Epitaph  on  ix, 

593.  on  the  equestrian  statue  of  x, 

173 
Heraclea  Bithynica,  ruins  of  ix,  632 
Hermannus,  G.  Notice  of  his  Ed.  of 

Einip.   Suppl.  ix,  49.     character  of 

his  Ed.  ot  the  Orphica  with  regard 

to  the  digamma  369,  370 
Herodotus,  emended  ix,  490.     Defence 

of  the  common  reading  x,  326 
Hesvchio  Milesio,  Conjcctura  de  ix, 

585 


He.<ychins,  Dr.  Bnrney's  reasons  for 
supposing  the  S'-riptural  Glosses  in, 
interpolated  x,  179.  further  confir- 
mation of  180 
Heyne,  character  of  his  Edition  of 
Homer  in  regard  to  the  digamma  ix, 
370 
Hexameters,    on   the   inventor  of  ix, 

529 
Hic,  noc,  on  their  quantity  ix,  339 
Hindoos,  Mytliolosn'  of,  in  conformity 

to  the  G  ( ek  ix,  221 
Hindostan,  the  indolence  of  the  women 

of  X,  24 
Hindu    language,    read  from   left    to 

right  ix,  529 
Hist  >ry,  style  adapted  to  ix,  168 
rioadhy,  K.  where  educated  ix,  3 
Hobbes,  Mr.  Character  of  man  by  ix, 

71.  refuted  by  Dr.  Cud  worth  72 
HoL',  physiolo<;y  of  x,  242 
Holland,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  4 
Holmes,  on  his  edition  of  the  Septua- 

sint  ix, 477 
Homer,  An  inquiry  into  the  versifica- 
tion of,  and  his  use  of  the  digamma 
ix,  361.  his  language  363.  dialect  ib. 
on  II.  A.  124.  603.  and  on  *,  809. 
604 
Hooker,  obss.  on  Christian  name  of  ix, 

2.  where  educated  3 
Hoppius,  devout  trifling  ix,  588 
Horace,  new  readuig  for  a  passage  in 
ix,  41,  95.  symptoms  of  melancholy 
described  by  1.30.  explained  by  Euri- 
pidcs  231.  transformation  of  a  part 
of  one  of  his  odes  into  a  Christian 
Hymn  588.  and  Livy  594.  Od.  I.  i. 
595.     Syllabus  of  his  metres  597.  on 
the  metre  of  Od.  HI.   xii.  598.     Is 
Suidas'  'opaTio;— ?  609.  propo.sal  for 
emen  fug  x,  421.  curious  interpola- 
tion of ix,  526 
Hertari,  followed  by  ut  x,  392 
Horns,  on  the  Egyptian  Idol  ix,  573 
Houardius  Carceres  invisens  x,  345 
Household  Gods,  x,  230 
Hun^an    Kace,  improvement  of,  from 

South  to  North  x,  252 
Human  Sacrifices  x,  233 
Hume,   character   of,  as   an   historian 

ix,  1 
Hutcheson,    Dr.   his  opinions  on  the 
operation  of  the  moral  sense  ix,  74. 
character  of,  as  a  writer  81 
Hylas,  on  the  quantity,  ix,  343 
Hypochondriacism,  Obss.  on  ix,  126 

L     J. 
la  et  uj  perniiitata  ix,  302 
Jacob  s  blessing,  rem.  on  ix,  483 
Japan,  hospitality   in    practice   at   ix, 
229.  respect  paid  to  nurses  at  x,  230. 
dowry  paid  to  the  wife's  father  in  ib, 
visiting  presents  at  231. 


436 


INDEX. 


Jasher,  On  the  book  of  x,  23 

Ibrahim  Bashaw  ix,  640 

Ictus  metricMS  ix,  375 

Idiots  or  Cretins  x,  239 

Idols,  first  personification  of  the  Deify 
by  ix,  216.  Tinction  of,  by  the  Brah- 
mins 217.  in  the  form'  of  pilhirs, 
stones  or  blocks  218 

Jealousy,  derivation  of  ix,  129 

Jeria,  game  of  ix,  637 

Jerome,  proficiency  in  Hebrew  Lite- 
rature X,  26 

Jesns  omitted  Matt,  xxvii.  17.  ix,  225 

Jewish  Law,  tradition  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  its  copies  x,  27 

Jewish  transcribers,  their  failibility  x, 
270 

Jews,  difference  of  complexion  among 
the  X,  241 

Imminente  lima,  ix,  284 

Indians,  Nortli  American,  their  supers- 
tition ix,  214.  ferocious  disposition 
ib. 

Inhospitaiitv,  fined  by  the  Lucanians 
ix,  229 

Inquisition,  history  of  the  x,  423 

Insanity,  more  frequently  arising  fiom 
joy  than  grief  ix,  67 

Inscription,  Kern,  on  the  Greek,  on 
the  Rosetta  stone  x,  66 

Inscriptions,  ix,  132  for  Sir  J.  Moore's 
Monument  178.  on  a  Tablet  to  the 
memory  of  Dr.  J.  Jowett  258.  at 
ISournabat.  x.  167.  in  Samos  l^g — 
173.  on  the  Fountain  of  the  Mineral 
Waters  of  Bourbon  174.  at  Barcelona 
331 

Job,  the  book  of,  alteration  of  a  pas- 
saj?e  in  ix,  591 

John,  St.  LV.  7.  ix,  182,305,479.  author 
of  a  supplementary  Gospel  x,  272 

Johnson,  Dr.  anecdote  mentioned  by 
ix,  2.  obss.  on  his  dictionary  117.  on 
his  Teutonic  etymologies  118 

Jones,  Sir  W.  Error  in  x,  64 

Ionic  dialect,  ix,  364 

Iota,  derived  from  Jod  x,  26 

Jowetl,  Dr.  .J.  Inscription  on  a  Tablet 
to  the  memory  of  ix,  258 

Joy,  H.  II.  Latin  Poem  ix,  87 

'ixo-yv,  on  tlie  word  ix,  114 

Isiodore  Clarius,  pioscribed  in  the  In- 
dex Expurgatorius  x,  26 

lo"r«,u£Vov  jxriva,  ix,  283 

Italian  lanuuage,  rem.  on  some  points 
of  resemblance  between  the  English 
and  ix, 117 

Italy,  its  indirect  intercourse  with,  and 
influence  on,  our  language  ix,  120. 
two  annual  harvests  at  Turkey, 
Sicily  and  ix,  335 

Jupiter  Triophthalmos  ix,  221 

Justin,  a  conjecture  of  Dresigius  on, 
II.  10  cap.  X,  21 


Juvenal,  vindicated  x,  107 

Juxta,  according  to  x,  398 
K. 

Krei,  quantify  of,  before  a  vowel  ix,  33 

Kakkerlaks,  or  moon-eyed  Indians  x, 
239 

KnXafj.o;,  explained  ix,  138 

Karaf)(jttf£a-ia^!iv,    x,  21 

KaTosfSij-^Evof,  pronunriation  of  ix,  59 

Ke,  on  the  use  of,  with  an  Optative 
mood  \,  21 

KEXfJcy,  liurtor  ix,  244 

Kemble,  Mr.  ix,  365 

King,  Archbp.  where  educated  ix,  4 

Klimius,  parts  of  hi  subterranean  tra- 
vels analogous  with  those  of  our 
Gidliver  ix,  596 

Klotzii,  T.  A.  Opuscula  varii  Argn- 
menti  x,  309 

Kniglit,  Mr.  P.  ix,  365 

Kothe,  Memoir  of  Griesbach  x,  295 

Kvoio;  Tu;y  Tpi-sv-ovTajTiifi.^aiv,  on  the  ex- 
pression on  tlie  Rosetta  Stone  x,  73 

Kyz-Devreut,  described  ix,  633 

Kyzil-Irmak,  ix,  635 
L. 

Ladder,  ascending  towards  Heaven  ix, 
217 

Language,  effect  of  time  on  ix,  38.  of 
Flowers,  Fruits  &c.  208.  conformity 
of  the  Greek,  Latin  and  Sanskrita 
219 

Laiisdowue,  Marquis,  where  educated 
ix,  4 

Larcher,  M.  Notice  sur  la  vie  et  le» 
Merits  de  x,  130 

Latin  Inscription,  ix,  132 

Latin  language,  Conformity  of  the, 
with  the  Greek  and  Sanskrita  ix, 
219.  origin  of  222.  Affinity  of  the 
Portuguese  to  the  600.  Distinctive 
mark  over  the  indeclinable  particles 
of  the  X,  64 

Latin  Poems,  ix,  87,  551 

Lavvson,  M.  ix,  512 

Leake,  Major,  Answer  1o  the  Quarter- 
ly Review  of  his  "  Researches  in 
Greece  "  x,  402 

Lectures,  detail  of,  given  at  Gottingeu 
ix,  27 

Letters,  numeral  powers  of  ix,  220 

A£VH'i7ra7t«;,  application  of,  by  the 
Greeks  ix,  28 

Literai-y  Intelligence,  ix,  225.  x,  1 84, 
419 

Liverpool,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  4 

Livy,  Rem.  on  his  Roman  History  ix, 
39.  anecdote  from  67.  and  Horace 
59  i 

Lonsdale,  J.  ix,  507 

Lucanians,  inhospitality  fined  by  the  x, 
229 

Luciani,  loci  quidam,  emendati  atque 
explanati  ix,  153 


INDEX. 


437 


Luk,  Mr.  De,  anecdote  of  ix,  76 

Luke,  St.  Illustration  of  vaiious  parts 
of  his  Gospel  ix,  467-9 

Luxury,  superstition  in  alliance  with 
ix,  349 

Lybissa,  ix,  GSi 

M. 

Macrology,  ix,  5i35 

Macenas,  anecdote  of  ix,  41 

Malimud,  Sultan  of  Gheznein  ix,  550 

Mahommcdan  History,  Notice  of  Ma 
jor  Price's  Clirouological  Retros- 
pect of  the  principal  events  of  the 
ix,  546 

Malgre  ses  dens  x,  318 

Man,  origin  of  x,  i240 

Manilius,  Dr.  Bentley's,  a  query  res- 
pecting ix,  36 

jManuscripts,  Account  of  ix,  554.  x, 
."02.  Ancient  Arabic  ix,  600.  En- 
quiry relative  to  the  Hebrew  MS. 
X,  170.  plan  of  a  projected  work,  in- 
cluding extracts  from  valuable  MSS. 
ix,  260 

Marathonian  Antiquities  ix,  196 

Marriages  in  Africa  x,  231.  oriental 
customs  relating  to  351 

Martial,  two  lines  of,  adapted  to  reli- 
gion ix,  588 

Maitinus  Scribleru?,  translated  into 
French  by  M.  Larcher  x,  134 

Martyrium,  obss.  on  the  word  x,  31 

IVIarvol,  Andrew,  ix,  5 

MasoiCtic  Doctors  of  Tiberias,  inven- 
tion of  the  points  x,  27 

Materialism,  Gail's  system  of  x,  181 

Matlock,  temperature  of  its  warm 
baths  ix,  621 

Mattliew,  St.  Obss.  on  various  parts  of 
kis  Gospel  ix,  467-9 

Matthias,  A.  Notice  of  his  "Obss. 
Crit.  in  Tragic.  Homerum  "  &c.  x,  11 

Maxiniinian's  palaces,  ruins  of  ix,  633 

M'Donald,  Mr.  ix,  450 

Mecheir,  on  the  1  Egyptian  month  x,  69 

Meiners,  Prof.  Remarks  on  his  "  Briefe 
iiber  die  schweiz  "  ix,  li8 

MiXayy^oXicij  ctymology  of  ix,  128 

MiK-jM,  has  no  middle  voice  x,  39 

Memory,  conjecture  hazarded  in  regard 
to  thtf  x,  178 

Menart,  a  disticli  written  over  the 
door  of  his  country  bouse  by  x,  178 

Menckenius,  Otto  ix,  324 

Mender,  rem.  on  the  stream  ix,  609 

Mental  affections,  physical  result  of 
ix,  127 

ftletaphysiciar.s,  terms  used  by  ix,  122 

Metempsychosi.;,  sidereal  ix,  217 

Methodius,  account  of  ix,  88 

Metra  Horaliana,  ix,  597 

Metropolis,  original  meaning  of  ix, 
119 

Middleton,  Dr.  v^here  educated  ix,  4 


Millin,  A.  L.  x,  358 

Milton,  Obss.  on  his  Latin  Poetry  ix", 

338.  a  passa<ie  in  his  works  compared 

with    one    iu    Demosthenes  x,    120. 

where  educated  ix,  5.  coincidi  ncies 

in,  with  Synesius  and  Methodius  88. 

Greek  composition  342 
Minncius  Felix,  remarks  on  ix,  93,  230, 

235, 240 
Miscellaneous    Obss.  on  authors,    an- 
cient and  modern,  remarks  on  the 

ix,  90.  229. 
Mitlna.  cave  of,  in  Persia  ix,  217 
Modern  words,  derived  from  the  East 

X,  317 
Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva  ix,  525. 

X,  176 
Monk,  Prof.  Remarks  on   his  Hippol. 

Eur. p.  ix,  133 
Moods,  use  of,  after  the  relative  x,  398 
i\Ioore,     Sir    J.    Inscription    for    the 

Monument  of  ix,  178 
Moral  principles,  ancient  ix,  71 
Morality,  modern  system  of  ix,  71 
More,  Sir  T.  where  educated  ix,  4 
Morhofii,  D.  G.  Liber  de  pura  dictione 

Latina,  Notice  of  ix,  43 
Mors  Nelsoni,  Latin  Prize  Poem  ix, 

102 
Moses,  anecdote  of,  by  Tacitus  ix,  48 
Moslieim,    J.   L.   imputation  cast   on 

English  Scholars  by  x,  43 
Mounsey,  Dr.  anecdote  of  x,  367 
Mule,  a  passage  respecting,  in  Scripture 

ix,  149 
Museum   Criticum   Cantab,   obss.   on 

the  emend,  of  Strabo  in  ix,  113 
Musicus,  ix,  363 
Mutewukkel,  account  of  ix,  549 
Myruiua,  tumulus  of  ix,  626 

.  ^'• 
National  Education,  temporary  decline 

of  ix,  4.  gross  falsehoods  in  respect  to, 

exposed  8 
Natolia,  modern,  ix,  656 
Nautical  phrases,  in  classical  authors 

ix,  465 
Negroes,  white  x,  238 
Neocesarea,  ancient  episcopal  seat  of 

St.  Chrysostom  ix,  635 
Nero's  suspicions  of  Agrippina  x,  1 
Nestoris  Novariensis  Vocabula,   Inqui- 
ry relative  to  ix,  261.  x,  54 
Nervousness,  weakness  not  necessarily 

included  in,  x,  175 
Nichols's  Anecdotes  of  Bowyer,  quoted 

ix,  35 
Nicomedia,  the  city  described  ix,  632 
Nicea,  the  city  described  ix,  633 
Niclas,  Prof,  on  the  fate  of  his  MS.  x, 

207 
Niscar,  description  of  the  city  ix,  635 
Noau,  connexion  between,  and  Fobi  ix, 

216.  his  Ark  639 


438 


INDEX. 


No-Amnion,  on  the  Egyptian  Idol  is, 

561 
Nodell,  M.  his  death  ix,  552.   Epist. 

Crit.  ad  C.  G.  Heyne  x,l56 
Notwitlistanding,  erroneously  used  as 

a  conjunction  x,  172 
Nnbo,  X,  395.  and  duco  ix,  599 
Nurses,    respect  paid   lo,    in   ancient 

times  X,  229 

O. 
O,  instance  of  its  improper  collocation 

in  Latin  ix,  340 
Occnlte,  etyiiiolo2;y  of  x,  387 
Odin,  paradise  of  X,  256 
Odyssea,  Coll.  Cod.  Harieian.  cum  Ed. 

Ernest,  ix,  191,  492 
Olen.  ix,  363 

"O'K'ni;,  o'K-Ka,  I'fni;  ix,  oOO.  X,  58 
Olympus,  Mount  i\,  634 
Optative,  Greek,  possesses  no  condi 

tiona!  power,  without  »v  x,  103 
Oratio,  de  Constitutione  Tragoediaruni, 

&c.  ix,   9.   R.  Bentleii  315.     Norvi- 

censis  x,  103.     Dr.  Crowes,  at  Ox- 
ford 1 83 
'Of  nrio;  of  Suidas,  query  on  the  ix,  600 
Oriental  countries,  ravages  of  time  in 

ix,  632 
Oriental  Deities,  in  the  exclamations  of 

the  Bacchants  ix,  563 
Oriental  Literature,  x,  426.  fragment 

of  293 
Orpheus,  ix,  363 
Oscuiuni,  distinguished  from   suavium 

ix,  319 
Ovid,  literary  and  personal  character 

of  ix,  347 

P. 
P,  account   of  a  poem,  where   every 

word  began  with  ix,  528 
Painters,  Scale  of  foreign  x,  163 
Paley,  Archdeacon  ix,  75 
Paranatellon,  explanation  of  the  term 

ix,  oS^ 
Parietes  conscios,  Rem.  on  the  expres- 
sion ix,  18 
Parr,  Dr.  ix,  339.    Inscription  for  Sir 

J.  Moore's  Monument  by  178 
Parsons,  Mr.  on  his  Ed.  of  the  Septua- 

gint  ix,  477 
Passerin,  epitaph  by  ix,  593 
Passions,  how  they  diti'er  from  Mans 

aftVctioiis,    appetites   or   desires    ix, 

65.  favorable  effect  of,  in  literature 

68 
Passow's  Ed.  of  Persius,  Notice  of  ix, 

601 
Paul,  St.  Conj.   on  the  Chronology  of 

his  Travels  x,  1.   on  the  time  of  his 

conversion  6 
liauo-.-'.viou  'Exxti^o;  lifgiiiyjjs-ij,  Notice  of 

X,  353 
Pearson's,  Bp.  Minor  Tracts  ix,  266. 

X,  95 


Pelle?;rin,  epigram  on  ix,  596 
Pension,. Jolnisoii's  definition  of  ix,  117 
Pcotameter.s,  by  whom  invented  ix,  52G 
Peor,  on  the  ligyptian  Idol  ix,  570 
Pi  rsia,  Journey  to  i\,  631 
Persius,  Notice  of  a  new  Ed.  of  ix,  501 
Person,  in  Grammar,  third,   used  for 

the  second  ix,  55 
Pettiniral's  Letter  to  J.  Taylor  x,  107 
Phalaris    controversy,  authors    of  the 

reply  to  Dr.  Bentley  i\,  521 
Phemouoe,  the  inveutress  of  Hexame- 
ters ix,  528 
Piicenicians,  anecdote  of  the  ix,  39 
Phtlia,  on  the  name  ix,  78 
Piron,  M.  whimsical  anecdote  of  ix,  40 
Pitt,  Rlr.  remark  on  his  character  ix, 

5.  where  educated  ib. 
Plague,  effect  of,  on  morality  ix,  140 
Pled,  formerly  derived  from  plead,  as 

led  from  lead  x,  175 
Plutarch,  emendations  on  x,  163 
Podager  Vino-    s,  epigrams  on  ix,  42 
Pceciiographla  Grzeca,  ix,  179.  411.  x, 

176 
Poems,  Latin— ix,  87, 102.  Cambridge 
Tripos  Papers  503.   Gul.   Frederico 
551.  592,593.     Cambridge  Prize  P. 
X,  80.  83.  87.  164.  167. 
Poetry,  on  Greek  ix,  361.  Epithets  in 

33 
Poets,  obss.  on  the  moral  character  of 

ix,  5.  on  their  writings  6 
Polygamy,  among  the  Araucanians,  and 
its  laws  of  precedence  ix,  217.  among 
the  inhabitants  of  Florida  x,  229 
Porson,  Prof,  his  coll.  of  the  Harieian 
MSS.  of  the  Odyssey  ix,  191.  492. 
Account   of  the    literary  labors    of 
1286.     Greek    Translation,    by    473. 
Are  they,  or  are  they  not?  by  600. 
Notes  on  ./Eschylus  x,   114.  rem.  on 
one  of  his  canons  ix,  136.     Geome- 
trical Problem  x,  401 
Portuguese,  on  the  affinity  of  the,   to 

the  Latin  ix,  601 
Presents,  oi  iental  custom  in  regard  to 

x,  35:^ 
Priapns,  Peor  identified  with   ix,  570 
Price,  Dr.  his  opinions  on  morality  ix, 

73 
Price,  Major,  Notice  of  his  Memoirs 
of  the  principal  events  in  the  Moham- 
medan History  ix,  550 
Principles   of  action  in  Man,  ix,  63. 

moral  70.  of  knowledge  123 
Pringle,  Sir  ,T.  anecdote  of  i\,  76 
Proper  names,  reciprocal  substitutioa 

of,  critical  remarks  on  ix,  49 
Propertius,  literary  and  personal  cha- 
racter of ix,  347 
Propitiation  of  the  Divinity  x,  233 
Protagoras,  his  opmion  of  virtue  ix,  71 
Prostitution,  religious  x,  255 


INDEX. 


439 


'5'XE'f,  on  Hie  VJord  x,  77 
riTipocpopo;!,  on  the  word  x,  71 
Public  Schools,  Defence  of  is,  1 
Puritan  Barbarisrii,  i?:,  4 
PnritaEs,  obss.  on  the  jk,  i 

a. 

Quin,  followed  by  a  negative  :-:,  S85 

Quito,  province  in  Peru,  iti  teinpeia- 
ture  X,  239 

Quoad  metrum,  and  quoad  luetri  x,  400 
R. 

Rabutiu,  Bnssy,  displeasiae  of  Itis  so- 
vereign ix,  348 

Rainbow,  symbol  of  an  oath  in  Hesiod 
ix,  1'16 

Jlaiei<rb,  Sir  \\\  vvhere  edncaled  i-:,  5 

Regnard,  Wr.  lines  by  ix,  593 

"  Renaudot's  Travels  of  two  Mahome- 
tans," authenticity  of  x,  333 

Renneil,  Major,  Remarks  on  i)is  "  Obss. 
on  the  Topography  of  the  plain  of 
Troy  "  ix,  605 

Retributive  vengeance,  notion  of, 
amonj;  the  An;eritan  Indians,  ix,  '215 

Richards,  H.  In  obituni  ix,  603 

Rin£f,  mark  of  authority  x,  232 

Robertson,  character  of,  as  an  histo- 
rian ix,  1 

Robinson  Crusoe,  Notice  of  Goffaux's 
'J'raiislation  of  it  into  Latin  ix,  522 

Rochester,  ix,  4 

Romaic  metre,  x,  405 

Roman  History,  periiaps  originally 
recorded  in  verse  ix,  39 

Rosctta  Stone,  Rem.  on  the  Greek  In- 
scriptions on  the  X,  66 

Royal  Shepherds  of  Egypt  ix,  559 

Rucre,  x,  396 

S. 

S,  on  the  inceptive  power  of  x,  122 

2,  falsely  doubled  in  xuvji-iv,  yMxic-aTo 
&c.  in  Homer's  poetry  ix,  3?9 

Salliistii,  Notitia  Cod.  BiS.  S.  Bell. 
Cat.  et  Jug.  x,  1-14 

Salt,  Mr.  Dissertatii  n  on  the  Adnlitic 
Inscription  ix,  464 

Salvatori,  Signior  Di'.  Journey  to  Per- 
sia, by  ix,  631 

Sanskrita  lang!!ao;e,'conformitv  of,  with 
the  Greek  and  Latin  ix,  l>19,  529. 
On  the  S.  Granmiarib. 

So,  sp,  &c.  on  the  quantity  of  a  vowel, 
wlien  preceding,  at  the  beginning  of 
a  word  ix,  341 

Scaiiger,  character  of  ix,  46.  obss.  on 
his  work  "  De  Causis  ling.  Lat."  ib. 
his  critical  character  525 

Scamaiuler,  on  the  river  ix,  617 

Scazonlics,  remarks  on  the  Grccii  and 
Latin  ix,  342 

Scepticism,  or  doubt,  not  consistent 
with  ex  parte  evidence  ix,  1C5 

Schools,  Public,  Defence  of  ix,  l 

NO,  XX.  C7.  JL 


Science,  state  of,  amongancient  nations 

X,  251 
Schlensner,  Notice  of  his  Nov.  Tt-st, 

Lexicon  is,  223 
Scott,    Prof.    laquiiy   respectinsj    the 

causes   of  the  diversity   of  Huniau 

Character  ix,  63.  x,  257 
Scriptural  glosses  in  Hesychius  disco 

vej  ed  by  Bentiey  i;,  180 
Scutari,  tUe  ancient  Chrysopolis  ix,  632 
Seager,  Loci  quidam  Luciaiii  emeodati 

a  Ix, 158 
Seideij,  where  educated  ix,  4 
Seir.piternus,  quantity  of  the  :^d  syllable 

is,  340 
Seneca,   hh   description    of  excessive 

anger  i%,€G 
Septuagint,  idstory  of  the  ix,  475.  bint 

OP.  the  study  or  tiie  479 
Sexual  tendencies  x,  254 
Shaftesbury,  Lord,  character  of,  as  a 

writer  ix,  80.  proof  tliat  he  assisted 

Locke  in  his  '  Treatise  on  Toleratioa' 

595.  his  system  of  morality  74 
Sheridan,  Rt.  Hon.  R.  B.  where  educa- 
ted ix,  5 
Sherlock,  Bp.  where  educated  ix,  4 
Siiimar,  on  the  ix,  608 
'  Suirin  and  Ferhad,'  passage  from  the 

Persian  Poem  of  x,  332 
Shuster,  the  ancient  Susa?  ix,  456 
Siculi,    Diodori,    Bibliothecie    Histo- 

riae  Libri,  S<c.  Notice  of  ix,  471 
Sidmouth,  Lord,  wliere  educated  ix,  5 
Sidney,  Sir  P.  where  educated  ix,  5. 

jiiisrepresentation  relative  to,  correc- 
ted ib. 
Sidonius  Apollinaris,  instance  of  false 

quantity  in  ix,  528 
Sirnois,  on  the  river  ix,  617 
Sir.don,  explained  ix,  156 
Sneezing,  on  the  custom  of  saluting  a 

person  when,  with  '  God  bless   you,' 

and  among  tlie  Latins  '  Deus  te  adju- 

vct '  ix,  526.  X,  55 
Socrates,  his  opinion  of  virtue  ix,  71 
Sodalis,  etymology  of  x,  389 
Solon,  law  of,  in  conformity  with  the 

Jewish  law  i\,  216 
Somers,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  5 
Sophocles,  reference  to  his  CEd.  Tyr. 

ix,  25.  his  death  67.  corrected  and 

explained  465.  rem.  on  various  parts 

ofliis  plays  X,  12 — 14 
Ixa-ror,',  on  the  word  x,  29 
Sotades,  on  tlie  poetry  of,  ix,  527 
Spanish  !aiis:uage,  resemblance  between 

the  English  and  ix,  120 
Speiman,  where  educated  ix,  4 
Spurzheim,  Dr.  Accountof  hi?  doctrine 

of  the  Physiology  of  the  Brain  x,  ISO 
Stael,  Madame  de,  a  tribute  paid  by, 

to  our  Universities  ix,  592 

VOL.  X.  2  F 


%40 


INDEX. 


Stanley,  Mr.  T.  imprudence  of  his  vin- 
dicator exposed  ix,  350 

Stephens'  Greek  Thesaurus,  Materials 
for  the  improvement  of  the  New  Ed. 
of  X,  193 

Stillingfieet,  Bp.  where  educated  ix,  4 

Stolen  coods,  Lapland  method  of  re- 
coverinjr  x,  233 

Stones,  unction  of  ix,  217 

Strabo,  Remarks  on  ix,  113^ 

Strafford,  Earl  of,  where  educated  ix,  5 

Strenna  Inertia,  ix,  526 

Suavinm,  distinguished  from  osculum  ix, 
319 

Substantive,  one  used  with  another  in- 
stead of  adjectives  ix,  159 

Suetonius,  coll.  cum  MS.  Dunelrnensi 
i\,  143.  386 

Suicer,  J.  C.  inquiry  concerning  his 
critical  MS.  x,  198 

Suidas,  Is  hiij  'Oparw;  Q,  Horatius 
Eiat'cus  ?  ix,  600 

Ivnajjuvog,  explained  ix,  137 

Sumner's,  Dr.  Concio  ad  Clerum  x,  43 

Superstition,  in  alliance  with  luxur}- 
Lx,  349 

Surrey,  Lord,  where  educated  ix,  4 

Susiana,  Obss.  on  the  Geography  of  ix, 
449 

Swcaten,  authority  for  x,  175 

Sydney,  Algernon,  letter  to  his  father 
X,  120 

Symmons,  Dr.  remarks  on  Milton's 
Latin  Poetry  ix,  338 

Synagogues,  on  the  first  existence  of 
X,  27 

Synesius,  obss.  on  his  Hymns  ix,  88 
T. 

Tacitus,  illustrated  and  emended  ix, 
101.  the  author  of  Dialog,  ue  Cans. 
Corr.  EI.  163.  the  beauty  of  his  com- 
position exemplified  166.  compaied 
with  Seneca  168 

Tehran,  imperial  residence  of  the  pre- 
sent sovereign  of  Peisia  ix,  632 

Temere,  oii  tiie  cjnantity  of  ix,  340 

Temper,  retiulatioi!  ofix,  70 

Temple,  Sir  W.  wheie  educatpd  ix,  5 

Temples,  description  of  the  earliest  ix, 

218       : 

Terence,  on  Anur.  IV,  i.  Ho.  x,  172 
Terra  del  Fuego,  inhabitanfe  of  x,  248 
Testai.^ent,    New,    remarks    on   some 
mistranslations  ir.  ix,  137.    Notice  of 
*  Vetus  Test.  Graec'  ike.  475.  on  an 
idea  that  the   New  T.  was  originally 
written  in  Hebrew  x,  28 
Tenheri,  C.  A.  Notice  of  his  '  Trac- 
tatus  de   Utilitate   ling.   Anglic,   in 
esplicatione  S.   Scriptui-ai  '  6cc.   ix, 
466 
®a.xairau,  applied    by  Homer  to  the 

^gean  Sea  ix,  373 
Thaynyris,  ix,363 


Theology,  oriijin  of  the  Heathen  !x,315 

Thesis,  ix,  375 

Thorn,  growth  of,  ix,  137 

Tlioth,  contemporary    with  Osiris   ix, 

218 
Through,  etymology  of  x,  123 
Ti,  cMiioa  respectimr  the  enclitic  ix,  64 
Tibuiins,  emendation  on  El.  I,  v.  t'^ — • 

ix,  590.  the  fascinating  powers  of  his 

poetry  346 
Timour,  ix,  457—459 
TiMolson,  Bp.  where  educated  ix,  4 
Tocat,  description  of  the  city  ix,  635 
TuJv,  used  for  cjv  i>:,  55 
Tragcediaruni,  Oratio  de  constitutione, 

&c.  ix,  9 
Tribrach,  never  admitted  by  Homer  ix, 

377 
Trojan  cause,  genera!  bias  of  Homer's 

re;fders  to  the  ix,  625 
'  Troy,'  Remarks  on   Slajor  "Rennell's 

'  Obss.  on  the  Topography   of  the 

plain  of'  ix,  605 
Tryphiouorus,  ix,  527.  emend,  on  his 

'lXi'oL'"AXa;cn;  X,  159 

Tuciioy^;,  Dawes's  canon  in  regard  to  the 
Homeric  use  of  the  word  ix,  345 

Tumuii  of  the  Heroes  of  Troy  ix,  627 

Turkey  and  Sicily,  two  annual  harvests 
in  ix,335 

Tweddell,  Mr.  Epitaph  on  x,  171 

Tzetzen,  Nota^  in  x,  156 
U.     V. 

Valetudo,  x,  397 

Valhallo,  or  Paradise  of  Odin  x,  256 

Vau,  the  opinion  of  Dawes  on  the 
Ionic  ix,  366.  disappeared  before  the 
time  of  Homer  367 

Venus,  worship  of,  in  the  night  ix,  282 

Verbs,  connexion  between  substantives 
and  ix,  124 

Villais,  Marshal,  epigram  on  his  title 
of  Hector  ix,  593 

Vinct  nt.  Dr.  Obss.  on  the  Geoj;raphy 
of" Susiana  by  ix,  449.  vindication 
of  Public  Schools  5.  Ketra'-tion  of  an 
error  in  his  Translation  of  the  '  Pe- 
riplus  of  the  Erythraan  Sea  '  x,  323 

Virgil,  obss.  on  ix.  95.  2S2.  239.  590. 
591.  X,  57.  169.  291.  supposed  inter- 
polations in  3I0 

Vir.v'in  .Mary,  early  idolatrous  worship 
of  ix,  389 

Umbra,  metaphorical  use  ofix,  245 

U  ivers'ties,  on  the  Admission  to  the 
ix,  525.  Madame  de  Stael's  tribute 
to  our  592 

Voltaire,  anecdote  on  the  representa- 
tion of  his  CEdipe  ix,  40.  on  a  line  in 
his  Nanine  589.  literary  petulance  of 
173 

Vossius,  Is.  inquiiy  concerning  his 
critical  character  x,  199 

Vowels,  Greek  long  ix,  3?-'.  essentiali- 


INDEX  AUCTORUM  EMENDATORUM.        441 


ty  to  language  396.    short,  before 
«c.  sp.  Sic.  341.     Hebrew,   distinct 

from  the  letters  of  the  Alphabet  395 
'T^rtp,  with  an  ace.  x,  100 
'Ttto,  peculiar  usage  of  x,  165 
'V'TtoxpySfiacTtg,  etymolo^  of  ix,  128 
Vulcan,  the  Greek  Phtha  x,  78 
Usher,  Bp.  where  educated  ix,  4 

W. 
Wakefield,  Gilb.  Error  in  x,  64.  verses 

by  34:2 
Waipole,  where  educated  ix,  5 
Walsiiigham,  where  educated  in,  5 
"Watch,  anecdotes  relating  to  a  x,  170 
Water,  the  first  work  of  the  Deity  x,  2i^8 
Wellesley,  Marq.  where  educated  ix,  5 
Wesseling's    Ed.    of  Diod.   Sic.   Bibl. 

Hist,  hotice  of  ix,  471 
Wesion,  S.  ix,  162.  Conformity  of  the 

Greek,  Latin  and  Sanskrita  219. — 

X,  291,  317.  Euripides  corrected  99 
Whately,   S.  aiitbor  of  '  An  Answer  to 

a  late  book  respecting  Dr,  Bentley' 

ix,  173 


Whewell,  W.  x,  94 
M'hitbread,  Mr.  where  educated  ix,  5 
Whitelocke,  where  educated  ix,  3 
Wilkins,  where  educated  ix,  3 
Windham,  Mr.  where  educated  ix,  5 
Wollaston,  his  moral  system  ix,  79 
Wolsey,  Cardinal,  where  educated  ix,  3 
VVords,  Memoir  on   the  etymology  of, 

expressive  of  certain  mental  alFec- 

tions  ix,  126 
World,    the,   ancient  opinion   of   the 

boundary  of  ix,  133 
X. 
Xanthicus,  on  the  Macedonian  month 

x,69 

ZHwiia,   ^viri'ia.  ]X,  604 

Xenophon,  emendations  on  x,  163 

Y. 
Year,   on  the  Egyptian  x,  70 
Yussuf  Basliaw,  the  ex-visier  ix,  636 

Z. 
Zsuj,  on  the,  of  the  Egj'ptians  x,  77 
Zwov,    probably  a  substantive  ix,   53, 
more  properly  written  Zwoy  ib. 


INDEX  AUCTORUM  EMENDATORUM 

TO  THE  TEN  FIRST  VOLUMES. 


Mschylus,  i,  27-  57. — ii,  649. 

801.— iii,  76.  183.  277-  238. 

414.— iv,    154.— V,    20.    37- 

303.     &c.    SQ'l.  —  vi,    221. 

343. —  vii,   141.     1 68,    169. 

369. — vii,    454.    457. — viii, 

17.   181.  347.393.400. 
Alcizus,  viii,  395. 
Alpheus,  Inscription   in  the  i, 

329. 
Ammotmis   de    Diff".    Toe.    iv, 

S87. 
Andocides,  v,  363. 
Antipho,  V,  367. 
Antoninus  Liberalis,  vii,  285. 
Aristanetus,  v,  067.  ix,  599- 
Aristides,  v,  205.  361. 
Aristophanes,  ii,  499-   704 — v, 

137— vi,  74.  222— vii,  95  &c. 


Aristotle,  v,  367. 
Artemidonts,  iii,  456. 
Atheno'us,  iv,  386— v,  208  &c. 

364— vi,  74. 
Ati/us  Gellius  V,  269- 
Axiim,  Inscription  at  i,  83. 

herooty  Inscription  at  viii,  185. 
Biblical  Criticism,  ii,   800— v, 
188. 

Callimarhus,  ix,  299* 

CatulluSi  X,  169- 

Cicero,  iv,    131.— v,   428.     vi, 

376. 
Clemens,  ^/e.r.  v,  212— 361. 
Conjecturce  Critica,  ii,  892. 
Curtiiis,  Quintus  v,  427- 
Damietta,    Inscription  at  i,  9$. 
Delian  Inscription  i,  94. 


442      INDEX  AUCTORUM  EMENDATORUM. 


JDemades,  v,  368. 
Demosthenes,  vi,  74. 
Dinarchus,  v,  210. 
Diudorus,  v,  207. 
Dionys,  Perieg.  ix,  301. 

Hpichaimus,  iv.  384. 

Epiphaniiis,  v,  209. 

Eti/mol.  M.  iv,  389. 

JLunapius,  \,  367. 

Euripides,  \,  133.  263.  340.— 
ii,  j65,  609.— V,  202.— vi, 
76.  8ic.  324.— vii,  303.  371. 
407.— viii,81,  141.205.  389- 
391.  420.— ix,  16.  50.  293. 
—X,  14.  34.  99.  369- 

Eustathius,  vi,  74. — ix,  300. 

Fiorilh  on  the  Greek  Inscrip- 
tion, in  Chio,  i,  117. 
Gorgias,  v,  368. 
Gregorius  Nt/sscnus,  vii,  127. 

Heliodorus,  v,  206.  364. 
Hep'hitstion,  vi,  147. 
Hermogeues,\'\,  409- — viii.  157- 
Herodolus,  iii,  4a6. — v.  SGo. — 

viii,  127.— Lx,^490. 
llesy chilis,  iv,  387. — v,  305. — 

Vii,  168. — viii,  436.— ix,  299. 

—X,  62. 
Hierocles,  \\,  74. 
Homer,  vi,  47. — vii,  409- — viii. 

5. — ix,  38.  604. 
Homeri  Schol.  v,  198. 
Horace,  iv,   501. — vi,  97.  &c. 

145. — ix,  526 

Ionic   Temple,    Inscription    on 

ii^  52 1.897 - 
Ismis,  V,  363,  &c. 
Julian,  vii,  127 
Justin,  iv,  32. — vii,  441. 


Juvenal,  V,  416. — vi,  125. — vii, 
236. 

Liiri/,  V,  427. 

Longinus,   ii,    818. — iii,   64. — 

V,  40.— vi,  74. 
Longus,  vi,  74. 
Lucian,  vi,  126.  ix,  153. 
Lysias,  v,  S()S. 

Men  under,  vii,  102. 
Minucius.  Felix  ix,  94.  235. 

Nicandri  Theriac.  Schol  i\,  389- 
Nonnus,  vi,  74. 

Ovid,  ii,  740. 

Per  sins,  viii,  175. 

Plautus,  x,  184. 

Plimf,  vi,  158. 

Poiybius,  v,  208.  &c.  364.— ix, 

300. 
Pollux,  Julim;  iii,  453.  459- 
Procopius,  vi.  74. 
Proper  tins,  vii,  405. 

Sappho,  i,  140. — iv,  81. 

Schol.  Soph,  viii,  127. 

Shahpcare,  vii,  129- 

Sophocles,  i,  331. — v,  36. — vi, 
74.  343.— vii,  244.  406.— viii, 
83.  390.  398.— ix,  465.— x. 
12.  294. 

Sophron,  iv,  386.  &c. 

Stobaus,  vi,  79. 

Strabo  restored,  ix,  113. 

Synesins,  v,  204.  363. 

Tacitus,  ix,  101. 
Theocritus,  ix,  297. 
Thucydidcs,  ii,  592. — v,  364. 
Parro,  iii,  452. 
Pirgil,  X,  57.  387. 
Xenophoh,  iii,4i  1 .  &:c. — iv,  131. 


END   OF  ISO.  XX. 


««r«««ii^fli««^  %jnmm\^  §  a  ^ni9  A.  V   igyjo 


0 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY